ror ely nalts int wha hcestata Mt

jana toe aif aP aR Choe inert ofhatin bay utebes<ketme

ops DONA Phebe hah :
ees = °

Shee
wowtene

etree

tie

Cat B Alls af

| SOG\\>
Low

. CANADIAN JOURNAL

OF

SCIENCE, LITERATURE AND HISTORY: /
/

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

NE OME RV.
Moree “Lf

TORONTO:
PRINTED FOR THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE
BY COPP, CLARK & CO., COLBORNE STREET.

1878.

=

i ;

PRINTED AT THE STEAM PRESS ESTABLISHMENT OF COPP, CLARK & CO.

COLBORNE STREET, TORONTO.

. sail
.
a% ps
* a) tr
fh
Pike ae
ae ae wee
Wee, Piel ne ame
a ae see

r

CAN A DrAN INS iia Ut E.

EDITING COMMITTEE:
% RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B.Sc¢., &c., Prof. of Natural History, Univ. Coll, Toronto,
W. ®. PEARMAN, M.A., Classical Tutor and Dean, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

EDITOR: REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

Nahe Rey

COA DW 1

3 New Series. ; [ Whole No. XC.

Ganadian Journal

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

Numser I.

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

TORGON PO:
COPP, CLARK & 00., FRONT STREET.

1876. —

ao ae “| PUBLISHED QUARTERLY, ~

a

CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

——

The CANADIAN JourNAL is printed exclusively for gratuitous distribution
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment in advance.

Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the General Editor, ©

REV. DR. SCADDING,
10 Trinity Square, Toronto.

Communications on general business of the Institute to be addressed
to' Prof. James Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; T. Heys, Esq,
_ Librarian and Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

*,* A few sets of the Canapian JournaL (unbound), and back numbers
to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above.

Mr. Epwarp A.Len, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.,

has been appointed the English Agent for the Institute. All European

communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

No. XC.—APRIL, 1876.

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

. BY ORONHYATEKHA,
OF THE MOHAWK NATION.

When I was requested to prepare a paper concerning the language
of my people, to be read before your learned body, I readily assented,
not because I was not fully sensible of the difficulty of the task, or
that I was not painfully aware of my own inability to do a subject
of so much importance anything like full justice, but in the hope
that I may be able to contribute something which may prove of some
assistance to those who may hereafter institute inquiries in the same
direction.

It will not be expected, in a short paper like this, that more can
be done than merely give a brief introduction to the subject in hand,
trusting that future opportunities may be afforded to further prose-
cute our work. While it is the design to direct your attention
mainly to the language, it may not be amiss to give, at the outset, a
general outline of the history of the Mohawks.

They are the head tribe of the Confederacy of the Six Nations,
and, like the other Indian tribes of this continent, their origin is
involved in mystery.

The only source which has not been exhausted, from which we can
derive any information, at present within our reach, is the Indian
traditions. They are, however, so mythical in their character, as
_ touching the origin of the Indian, that but little, if any, reliance can
be placed in them. I may say, however, that they all teach that the

2 THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

red man was created upon this continent ; and, were I to weigh the
evidence given by these traditions, and that derived from the various
theories of scientific writers upon the subject, I should be inclined,
after making all allowances for the legendary character of Indian
history, to decide in favour of the evidence of tradition, for I am
disposed to attach but little weight to theories formed upon supposed
similarity in manners and customs, or accidental resemblance, in
words, of the language. I do think, however, that there is every
reason to hope that we shall find, if not a solution of our difficulty,
at least great assistance, from the Science of Language.

T know that the traditions of the Mohawks assume a rational and
reliable character, with the formation of the Confederacy of the Five
Nations by the Mohawk Chief De-ka-na-wi-dah, yet the Tuscaroras
are completely lost sight of in all the earlier traditions of the Five
Nations, and are represented to have first met the Mohawks when
they joined the Confederacy at a comparatively recent date. An
examination, however, of the two languages, leaves no room to doubt
that at some remote period these two nations were one.

Here, therefore, we have a case where we are enabled by a know-
ledge of, and an examination into, the languages, to pronounce judg-
ment with absolute certainty upon a point which goes farther back
than tradition. I should be placing a low estimate to say that the
Confederacy is 500 years old. Philology, therefore, immediately
solves a question for us which is from 600 to 1,000 vears old. Leay-
ing, however, the question of our origin for discussion till we are in
a position to bring the Science of Language to bear upon it, we will
proceed to give a hasty view of the Confederacy of which we have
already made mention.

I have said that it was first conceived by De-ka-na-wi-dah, at
a time when the nations which subsequently formed the League
were living in separate and independent communities, continually
engaged in hostilities with each other. ‘The Chief, no sooner tho-
roughly satisfied that a Confederation of the neighbouring tribes
would result in mutual benefit and prosperity, made proposals to
the Oneida for an alliance, to which the latter fortunately acceded
without hesitation.

They next proceeded to the Onondaga, who at that time was the
most powerful of the neighbouring Chiefs. Having received the
proposition of the Mohawk and Oneida to form an alliance in which

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE. 3

all would be equal, he rejected them, as he was then more powerful
and had more influence than they, and by entering the alliance he
would be brought down to an equality with them. Determined,
however, to carry out the Confederation scheme, the Mohawk and
Oneida tendered the Onondaga the office of ‘“ Fire-keeper” in the
new Council they would form. This, giving him the sole authority
of opening or closing the Councils of the Five Nations, and a veto
power upon all transactions of the Confederate Chiefs, induced the
Onondaga to yield. The Cayugas and Senacas were subsequently
added, and thus completed the scheme of Confederation of the Five
Nations—a lasting evidence of their wisdom, and that they were
entitled to the name of statesmen much more than many “ pale-faces”
of the present day. From the consummation of this scheme, the
“new nationality” steadily though slowly increased in prosperity
and power till about the time of the settlement of the English at
Jamestown, when they had reached the zenith of their power and
glory. Their hunting grounds exténded from the great lakes upon
the north to the Cumberland River and Cherokee country upon the
south and east of the Mississippi.

They subdued nation after nation, till their name was known and
their arms dreaded by nearly all Indian tribes east of the Rocky
Mountains.

With what has occurred to us since we came in contact with the
pale-faces, most of you are familiar, and I need say but a few words.
At the time that New Amsterdam changed masters, was formed that
alliance with the English which has been kept inviolate by the
Mohawks unto this day. The Indians were engaged in all the wars
that took place upon this continent for the possession of Canada,
between the English and French, and to them England, most un-
doubtedly, owes her possessions in America. Their fidelity and
the strength of their friendship will better appear when it is taken
into consideration that they had not only no personal interest to
serve, but also tempting offers were frequently made to them by the
foes of England, to remain at least neutral. But their invariable
reply was, ‘“ When my brother is glad we rejoice, when he weeps, we
also weep.”

At the close of the revolutionary war, the Mohawks, having
throughout fought for their brother the King, though the American
Government generously offered them the undisturbed possession of

4. THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

their territory, left their “hunting grounds and the graves of their
forefathers,” and sought a new home in the wilds of Canada in order
to preserve their alliance with their Great Brother the King.

A portion settled upon the shores of the Bay of Quinté, where
there are now about 700, while the remainder passed up to their
present reservation at the Grand River, numbering at the present day
about 2,500. So, again, in the war of 1812, these people gave good
evidence at “ Beaver Dam,” “ Lundy’s Lane,” and ‘ Queenston
Heights,” that the spirit of their forefathers had not yet entirely
died out. As illustrating the “ruling passion,” strong even in the
din and smoke of battle, the father of the writer, who took a leading
part in all the engagements on the Niagara frontier, being present
at the burning and sacking of Buffalo, selected from a rich, varied,
and costly assortment, as his share of the plunder, a keg of rum !

With this bare outline we shall now proceed with our subject
proper.

Although all the traditions répresent the Six Nations as originally
separate and distinct tribes, there can be no doubt of their common ~
origin when we come to examine the dialects.

The migration of a family away from the rest, and living in isola-
tion, would, in time, give us the dialectic differences now existing
among the languages spoken by the Six Nations. If this be true,
we would naturally suppose that the greatest similarity would be
found to exist betweeti the languages spoken by tribes located con-
tiguous to each other; and, on the contrary, the greatest dissimilarity
‘between the languages of tribes that are most remote from each other.
On reference to the geographical position of the tribes, we find that,
according to this, the Mohawk and Oneida ought to be most alike.
An examination will prove this fact, while the Tuscarora differs more
from the Mohawk than any of the others; for the Chiefs of the
Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagas, Cayugas, and Senacas, speak each in
his own language in the Council House, and is readily understood
by all; but the speech of a Tuscarora Chief usually has to be inter-
preted into one or other of the five dialects before it can be under-
stood by the Council.

Our first inquiries must be directed, as a matter of course, to the
alphabet of the leading language, viz., the Mohawk, and our atten-
tion will at once be arrested by a curious peculiarity in the entire
absence of the labials which in English are so prominent.

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE. 5

I ought, perhaps, here to explain that the name Mohawk was
given to us by foreigners, and that the signification or derivation is
entirely unknown to us. Some writers, I believe, have conjectured
it to mean man eaters, but if it is implied by this that the Mohawks
were cannibals, I have no hesitation in pronouncing it to be
a libel.

The name by which we are known among Indians is, perhaps,
not quite so euphonious, but much more complimentary. It is
Ka-nyen-ke-ha-ka, which means “ flint-people,” or “people derived
from the flint,” given no doubt by those who had experienced some-
thing of the flinty character and the scalping propensities of the
Mohawk when upon the war-path.

The following comprises all the letters of the alphabet, viz. :—

VOWELS.
A as a in far. ~ Vowels followed by h have a short, quick, explosive
Eee Comoe tae: sound,e.g. Eh as e€ m met.
IL Sg. SE sneer We 8 gg son,
O84 @ & olkl. followed by n has the sound of w in under.
UW gy, SE cirtreyey
CONSONANTS.

hey km Gh GaSe ataewan x. Ze

It will thus be seen that bef g1lmpvz are wanting, leaving
seventeen letters in the alphabet.

Writers who have gone before me have, as a general thing, retained
ec and g, but I conceive uselessly, as I think where former writers
would employ these letters, j and k could be used quite as correctly.

Tt will be my object not so much to exhibit the language in some
particular form, or according to certain preconceived grammatical
notions, as to examine and analyze the language, and afterwards
deduce rules founded upon such analysis. With most of the works.
upon the subject that I have been able to examine, I have found this,
difficulty, that instead of truly exhibiting the language as it exists,
it has been distorted and made to assume new forms to suit the pur-
poses of the author.

In order to indicate the connection between the language of the
Mohawks with the other dialects of the Six Nations, I have prepared
a comparative table of the numerals, and of a few common words,
_ from which it will be seen that the Mohawk and Oneida are the
most alike, while the Tuscarora is most unlike the rest.

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

YCoI-1A sy
quote

(zoom) vy-owy
(couyey) YrU-e

oy-9y (2J1M) yas-vA-1u-ay-vA-acq

OY-Oy
U04S-BM-Udy-B X
YUIs-ey-ey
YUeA-WoU-vy
Vy Tue

WIMs-vh-e yy

‘om “TWAS-BM-9p-Yep-uy
Yuas-vM-ap-l[Ues-y
Yor-vys-Y1[-Me-Yues-vM-9N
YUIS-M-9 NP
Yod-BYS-U 1} I-29 N
qoi-vys-yrl-ag

ques-B A

YUoI-INT

YUn1y-8 Ny

qyeu-e5

yvis-O

FST MA

yep-ug.

ques-1Ty

UIPLON

yo

‘VuHOuvosnL

(puevqsny) yo-oFF
Ye-ey-Xop
Ye-es-yV EL
Yes-IMS-JUO yy
yeu-tl-eyy

YOm-eAT-U9M-ap-yeyg

‘OR “OR “Le
YUOS-BM-TU-TUdS-T Y
YOI-BYS-7VIS-TUIS-VM-9 (7
YUas-eM-9
YaI-BYS-YIU-yoaq,
YoI-VyS-JVyg

YMas-B MA

1104-0£

quniy-3q

yep-ee

YroAN

YS-T MA

YL-oy

ques-1y

Yayo,

ye

‘VONAVO

Bl-OU-d3[-Yf V
ey-1a-30
Ywo-9p-1u-93-vA-o

YMLYOW OF IVpLUUIG
YomM-Yo-eAU-W9M-ap-YVP-eIG

‘ony ‘YUWeSs-eM-11-YI-94-B yy
Y[USS-VM=1U-TU9S-Y VW
oY-By-Yep-Bys-YUas-vM-9]
YUWas-vAe- (T

OY-Y1U-93-9(y
OY-B-YVp-VByg

el [OU-a3,-[V

YeM-o-véU-WaM-d p-YIU-a3-9

“YMPTOTL

oy} Ul SIN000 w IOABIOYM 7 SuIsN
Ajwo “YMvyOP[ U1 sv curves DTIC UIOD

YUes-B AA qr-94-9
YUOp-e A Top-B MA
quoy-aq YUoI-oy-9(]
Yvp-ve yep-er
yed-y vy yes-e X
SHIM ASEM
YL-aA-vy U-os-e yy
yuos-y yuas-Ty
YLU-d3[-oq Yu-d3-9q
Yep-eyg BxS-U

‘VOVANONO ‘VdCIoNO

Ylu-ay-eT
YUOT-9p-ul-ay-vA-aq,
yuo-ox-1u-exy-vA-oq] WOT-op-w-ay-eA-aq

ye-me4-sy (Aur) 1dtyo7y
ey-u-oy-ey = (Aim) coyqeyy

Yyuo.l-op-lu-ay-vd-aqy

(Amu) oy.

qyuod-ap-1u-ay-vs-aq (Aw) pueqsnyyT

Ye-es-1aL eY-X ey XV
ye-es-30H VYEXETY BY-XeY
TUS e OMY-UOK OMY-U0 K
yee OAY-UOTT OMIY-LOY
Yoai-eAU-19M-ap-Ylu-a3y-aq

pues paapunty suo
(OI I) (Fy OS

YUOS-BM-LU-YSIM-3OU-YaM-VAT-19M-9p-ByS-UAL

YoM-vAU-a M-9p-eyS-U
YUas-vM-10-quo0p-o4 J,
YUIS-VM-1U-YWOy-ap-Vg
YUaS-BA-1U-[Rp-Be
TWas-BM-1-3vA-v A
YWOS-BAM-LU-JST MA
UdS-eM--YII-94-v yy
WUds-BM-1U-YUdSs-T Wy

Ya.t-19 M-eA-YIU-93[-9p-UIS-BM-9(,
Yol-WoM-eA-BYS-Ud-l[W9s-BM-9]

Uos-BA-a(T
Yod-ta M-8 A-YI-93f-aq,
Yor-WoM-84-ByS-UGL
YLt-ah-Q

quop-o4 7,
UOY-Ip-Bg

qep-er

yes-e

3ISEM.

Yid-as-vy

ques-q Vv

Yiu-ay-aqy

eys-Uay

MV HOW

yaac9)
fog
TVULOM
Ue
006

0ST
00T
06
08
04
09
0g
OF
0g
6G
[Z

(=)
nN

ANDHMOOrRAROAN
bal cal Se)

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE. f

DELAWARE.*

1 En-kwi-ta oe

2 Ni-sha S & a

3 Nehah = By A

4 Ni-wah & ‘3 FI

5 Nau-lon ep 2 oa

6 En-kwi-tash See

7 Ni-shash Bod

8 Neghash 3 sq

9 Nole So K
10 Wi-mbut ER
ll En-kwi-ta-nih 2 8 ie
12 Ni-sha-nih S ae
13 Nghah-nih 8 3 oF
14 Ni-wa-nih § gy 2
15 Nau-lon-na-nich Soe =
16 En-kwi-tash-ta-nich a 2
17 Ni-shash-ta-nich aa
18 WNghash-ta-nicls = s a 3
19 Nole-ta-nich cu z 3
20 Ta-kwi-na cheh 3 3 = a
21 Ta-kwi.na-cheh-wak-en-kwi-ta, &c. 2 a 5 a
30 Neheh-nach-kenh S38 a
40 Ni-wah-nach-kenh 7e8 8
50 Nau-lon-nach-kenh K g's a
60 En-kwi-tash-ta-nach-kenk £E S st
100 En-kwi-ta-poh-kenh Fp 2A
175 En-kwi-ta-poh-kenh-wak-ni-shash-ta-nach-kenh-wak-nau-lon = Sha

a a eae OIE =
One hundred and seventy and five.

Man Lin-non Father Noch
Woman Oh-kwi Mother En-gik
Boy Ska-hen-tson Son We-quo-shein
Girl Oh-kwi-sis (little woman) Daughter En-da-nish
Husband Ni-tah-wun-musk Day Ki-ish-koh
Wife Ni tah-wun-musk Night Pi-skak

From the above table we can readily see that the numerals are
combined according to the decimal system of notation, and that in
the language of the Six Nations they counted as far as ten, and then
began to combine, as ten and one, ten and two, &c., while in the
Delaware language, they counted only as far as five. For, the form
Enquitash = 6 is evidently allied to Enguita=1, and so of Neeshash
=7, and Neesha =2, &c.

Although there does not appear to be much connection between
the Mohawk O-ye-rih =10, and De-wah-senh = 20, yet when we come
to look at the forms for ten in the other languages with which it is
allied, we readily recognize in De-wah-senh the words De-ke-nth +
Wasenh—two-tens.

8 THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

The addition of the ending Ya-wen-reh to one, two, &c., to express
eleven, twelve, &e., is peculiar to the Mohawk and Oneida. The
form for the other languages, as In Cayuga,—Wa-senh-skat-ska-reh,
simply means ten and one piled on in the sense of added. I am ata
loss to trace the Mohawk and Oneida form Ya-wen-reh. It may be
derived from O-ye-rih = 10, but more likely from De-ya-weu-renh = over,
in the sense of overflowing—more than enough. You will have
noticed the peculiarity in the Oneida in the substitution of / where r
is used in the remaining dialects. In fact, this seems to be its prin-
cipal difference from the Mohawk. The initial & and Yor K seem
to have some connection with the gender, as, for instance, On-kwe for
mankind, in contradistinction from Kar-yoh = beast, is changed into
man by simply prefixing R, and into woman by simply prefixing Y.
So we have Ha-ha=child, Rax-ha=a boy, and Kaa-ha=a girl.

Before subjecting a verb through it various forms, it may help us
to understand some of the changes which it undergoes, by first look-
ing at the pronouns and nouns :—

MOHAWK. (Plural. ):
I T-ih. We (two) Un-ke-non-ha. We Un-kynha.
My Ah-kwa-wenh. Ours Un-kya-wenh. Ours Un-kwa-wenh.
Me I-ih. Us Us —-—
Thou I-seh. You (two) Se-non-ha. You Jon-ha.
Thy Sa-wenh. Yours Ja-wenh. Yours Se-wa-wenh.
He Ra-on-ha. They (two) Ro-non-ha. They Re-non-ha.
His Ra-o-wenh. _ Theirs Ra-o-na-wenh. Theirs Ra-o-na-wenh.
Dual and Plural.
Sheorit A-on-ha. They O-non-ha.
Hers or its A-o-wenh. Theirs A-o-na-wenh.

There is another form for she and hers applied to those for whom
we entertain love, respect, or esteem, viz., she = Ah-ka-on-ha ; hers =
Ah-ko-wenh, in which we have introduced the k we have already
mentioned as having some connection with the feminine gender.
‘There is but one form for the nominative and accusative cases. But
the chief peculiarity is the existence of a dual element: as, however,
we shall see this more clearly when we come to consider the verbs, —
it may, perhaps, be better to proceed to an examination of the verb
before we say anything of this peculiarity of the language.

We shall find great difficulty in our process of analyzing and
tracing the words, from the great tendency to agglutination which

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE. 9

exists in all of the dialects of the Six Nations. We shall frequently
meet with compound words in which the characters of the original
elements are so entirely changed, or so little left of them, that it will
require the utmost caution to keep clear of error. It may be better,
when such cases occur, not to attempt an analysis, rather than incur
the risk of misleading in the matter.

As an example of this tendency to run words together, as well as
showing how the possessive of nouns is formed, we have :—

My apple = Ah-kwa-hih, which is evidently a compound of the
pronoun My=Ah-kwa-wenh and Apple=Ka-hih, but instead of
using the full form Ah-kwa-wenh + Ka-hih, we have the last syllable
of the pronoun and the first of the noun elided, and we get Ah-kwa-hih.

So in the second and third persons we have Thy apple = Sa-lih,
from Sa-wenh + Ka-hih.

Thy apple = Sa-hih from Sa-wenh + Ka-hih.

His apple =Ra-o-hih ‘“ Ra-o-wenh+Ka-hih.
Her apple =Ah-ko-hih ‘“* Ah-ko-wenh + Ka-hih.
Her or its apple= A-o-hih «¢ A-o-wenh + Ka-hih.
Dual. Plural.
Our apple Un-kya-hih. ; Unkwa-hih.
Your apple Ja-hih. Se-wa-hih.
Male—Their apple Ra-o-na-hih. Male—Ra-o-na-hih.

Neuter or female—Their apple _A-o-na-hih. Female or N.—A-o-na-hih.

The rule which may be deduced from the above, with reference to
the formation of the possessive case of nouns, I think will be found
general. In many cases, however, we shall find that the final syllable
of the pronominal part of a compound word, or rather of the
possessive, is modified, doubtless for the sake of euphony, and accord-
ing to certain general rules.

Take any number of words, as Bow = Ah-en-nah, Arrow = Ka-yen-
kwi-reh, Tommahawk = Ah-do-kenh, Knife = Ah-sa-reh, Shoes = Ah-dah,
and form their possessive cases, and we shall, I think, find that the
same general rule applies to all, e.g. :—

My bow Ah-kwa-en-nah.
Thy bow Sa-en-nah.

His bow Ra-o-en-nah.
Her bow Ah-ko-en-nah.

Her or its bow A-o-en-nah.

_In this example we find that precisely the same rule applies as in
the first instance given, and we need go no further than the singular,

10 THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

as the formation of the dual and plural is quite regular. Take the
next word, Arrow :——

My arrow Ah-kyen-kwi-reh.
Thy arrow Sa-yen-kwi-reh.
His arrow Ra-o-yen-kwi-reh.
Her arrow Ah-ko-yen-kwi-reh.

Her or its arrow A-o-yen-kwi-reh.

Dual.
Our arrow Un-ke-ni-yen-kwi-reh.
Your arrow Se-ni-yen-kwi-reh.
Male—Their arrow Ra-o-di-yen-kwi-reh.
Neuter or female—Their arrow A-o-di-yen-kwi-reh.

Plural.
Our arrow Un-kwa-yen-kwi-reh.
Your arrow Se-wa-yen-kwi-reh.
Male—Their arrow Ra-o-di-yen-kwi-reh.
Female or neuter—Their arrow A-o-di-yen-kwi-reh.

Here we have a slight change in the first person singular by the
coalescing of the last syllable of the pronominal with the first of the
substantive element, and instead of having Ah-Awa-yen-kwireh, as
we should, we get Ah-kyen-kwi-reh. We also have a change in the
dual, and in all probability this form of the dual is the primary, as
far as the two given are concerned, and the more correct form. I
think we shali find hereafter, in various forms of the verb, that the
a in the first and second persons, and di in the third person, is the
proper dual element, which we may hereafter be able to trace to
De-ke-nih, two.

The following are the possessive forms for the remaining three
words :—

Tommahawk. Knife. Shoe.
My Ah-kwa-do-kenh Ah-kwa-sa-reh Ah-kwah-dah
Thy Sa-do-kenh Sa-sa-reh Sah-dah
His Ra-o-do-kenh Ra-o-sa-reh Ra-oh-dah
Her Ah-ko-do-kenh Ah-ko-sa-reh Ah-koh-dah
Her or its A-o-do-kenh A-o-sa-reh A-oh-dah

The formation of the dual and plural follow throughout the same
rules as the first example given.

It will be seen that in the third person plural there is a variation
from the English, in there being a distinction made in Mohawk with
regard to the gender of the possessor when such possessor is of the
human species.

THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE. 11

That arises from there being two forms—a masculine and feminine,
for the pronoun their. Were we speaking of both genders, as a boy
or girl, in the expression “ their book,” we would use the masculine
form.

There is no distinction between the nominative and accusative
forms.

Reference has already been made to a masculine, feminine, and
neuter gender.

We shall find that the masculine and feminine are confined entirely
to mankind, and that the initial R seems to be in some way con-
nected, as already mentioned, with the masculine, while with the
feminine, K and Y are used, e.g. :—

Ron-kwe Man. Yon-kwe Woman.
Rih-yen-ah My son. Khe-yen-ah My daughter.
Rax-ah Boy. Kax-ha Girl.

We have already pointed out the existence of two forms of the
feminine, confined, I believe, to the singular. There is one form
applied to those whom we esteem, as to a mother, and there is a
general form, which, perhaps, may be more properly regarded as a
common gender, and it is the form used when speaking of the beasts
of the field, and apphed without distinction of gender. This form is
used when speaking in general terms of the female sex.

The common gender is confined entirely to the brute creation.
Where no masculine or feminine exists, as I stated in the formation
of the possessive case, whenever we are speaking of both sexes, as
man or woman, we use the masculine, dual, or plural form, as the case
may be.

There are in nouns, contrary to what we should expect from what
we have seen of the pronouns, only two numbers, the singular and
the plural, there being no dual.

The formation of the plural is quite simple and uniform, being
effected in two ways, according as the word represents an animate or
inanimate being. For the former we add to the singular the termina-
tion o-konh, e.g. :—

Ya-ko-sa-tens = Horse Ya-ko-sa-tens-o-konh = Horses.
On-kweh = Mankind On-kweh-o-konh.
For the inanimates we add o-kon-ah, e.g. :—

Ah-sa-reh = Knife Ah-sa-reh-o-kon-ah = Knives.
Ah-dah =Shoe Ah-dah-o-kon-ah =Shoes.

1h THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE.

There are a few exceptions where the animate form is applied to
inanimates, and we may be able, after a more extended observation,
to point out the rules that govern these exceptions.

With this brief introduction we leave our subject for some future
occasion, and shall close by translating one or two words whose
signification may interest you.

The name Oh-nya-ka-ra, “on or at the neck,” is applied to the
whole stream of water between Lakes Erie and Ontario, and is
derived from O-nya-ra, “neck,” or contraction between head and
trunk.

The Mohawks applied this name to the neck-lke contraction
between the two lakes, and hence we have Viagara.

In one of the excursions of the Mohawks, they are reported to
have found themselves in the Bay of Toronto. Casting their eyes
round, they saw as it were, in every direction, trees standing in the
water, hence they called the place Ka-ron-to, “trees standing in
water,” from which, doubtless, you get your Toronto*; while Ontario
is supposed to be from Ken-ta-ri-yoh, “ placid sheet of water.”

* For a reconciliation of the two meanings commonly assigned to “Toronto,” viz., “‘ Place
of Concourse,” 7. ¢. populous region, and ‘‘ Trees standing out of the water,” see pp. 74, 75 of .
“‘Moronto of Old.” ‘‘ Toronto” as a local name was first applied to the populous region round
the lake now known as Lake Simcoe. At p. 76 of the work just named will be found the
interpretation of ‘‘Sen-aga” and ‘“‘Mo-aga,” according to Pownall, Governor of Massachusetts
in 1763, an intelligent investigator in such matters.—[ED. Canadian Jowrnal.]

[13]

ON THE EeADING GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF
CANADA.

BY E. J. CHAPMAN, Ph. D.,
Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto.

j

Tn a recent number of the Canadian Journal, an outline was given
of a proposed subdivision of the Province of Ontario into certain
natural areas. In the present essay, an attempt is made to extend
a subdivision of this kind to the entire Dominion, but in the form of
an index only, defining the general position of each area, and sum-
marizing in a few words its distinctive characters, without entering,
at present, into physical and geolegical details. That a generalization
of this sort, now first attempted, must present many imperfections,
can well be understood; but, as the only condensed view, hitherto
published, of the leading geological features of the entire country, it
may not be altogether unacceptable.*

The Dominion of Canada includes, at present, three western and
four eastern Provinces. The western Provinces comprise: Ontario,
Manitoba, with the North-West Territory at present attached, and
British Columbia. The eastern Provinces include: Quebec, New
- Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Prince Edward Island. In the follow-
ing geological summary, these Provinces will be taken in the above
order.

PROVINCE OF ONTARIO.

This Province admits of a subdivision into six natural areas, com-
prising: (1) The Lower Ottawa District ; (2) The Gananoque and
Back Townships District ; (3) The Lake Ontario District ; (4) The
Erie and Huron District; (5) The Manitoulin District; and (6),
The District of the Upper Lakes.

(1.) The Lower Ottawa District—Comprises a comparatively level
area, bounded on the north by the Ottawa River; east by the

* It is proposed to issue this Index, when completed, in a separate form, with the addition
of two or three pages of introduction, a list of the works consulted in its compilation, and out-
line maps of the various Provinces, showing the subdivisions adopted in the text.

14 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

Province boundary line between the Ottawa and the St. Lawrence ;
south by the latter river ; and west by a line extending roughly from
Brockville to the vicinity of Perth, and from the latter point to the
mouth of the Madawaska. Essentially an agricultural region, occu-
pied by Lower Silurian formations (ranging from the Potsdam to the
Hudson River series), with overlying Glacial, Post-Glacial, and
Recent deposits: the latter represented principally by extensive beds
of peat. The average elevation of the district above the sea is from
200 to 300 feet.

(2.) The Gananoque and Back Townships District.—Extends along
the St. Lawrence, between Brockville and Kingston, and from these
points north-westerly to the north shore of Georgian Bay, thus
including the back portions of Frontenac, Addington, Hastings,
Peterborough, Victoria, and Simcoe. Essentially a mineral region,
occupied by Laurentian strata, composed of gneissoid and micaceous
rocks, with beds of crystalline limestone, &c. These, as a rule, are
much tilted and broken up, producing a rugged and hilly country,
with numerous exposures of bare rock. The district contains im-
portant deposits of magnetic and specular iron ore, auriferous mis-
pickel, galena, tluor-apatite, marble, &c. Average elevation above
the sea, about 800 feet ; but many parts of its area exceed 1,000 feet
in altitude.

(3.) Lhe Lake Ontario District.—Ranges along the entire north
and west shores of Lake Ontario, and extends northwards to the
crystalline gneissoid area of the Gananoque and Back Townships
District—a chain of small lakes marking more or less continuously .
the junction of the two areas. In the west, it is bounded by the
great Niagara escarpment, which extends from the Niagara River to
Georgian Bay. It is essentially an agricultural region, occupied by
Lower Silurian strata—represented chiefly by the limestones of the
Trenton, the bituminous shales of the Utica, and the shaly sandstones
of the Hudson River formations—except in its more western limits
where the red marls and sandstones of the Medina formation (of the
Middle Silurian series) appear. These formations follow each other -
in ascending order from east to west, but their strata, apart from the
slight dip necessary to effect this, are practically undisturbed. The
whole district is more or less overlaid, however, by Glacial boulders,
clays, and gravels; Post-Glacial sands, and other deposits holding
shells of existing fresh-water mollusca ; and Recent deposits of shell-

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. ° 15

marl, &c. The Drift or Glacial gravels form a series of roughly
pavallel terraces or ridges, running from the Niagara escarpment, or
its vicinity, in a general west and east direction. The highest ridge
is in places from 700 to 750 feet above Lake Ontario. The latter is
232 feet above the sea.

(4.) The Hrie and Huron District. — Forms a comparatively
elevated table-land, extending from the summit of the Niagara
escarpment southwards to the Niagara River and Lake Erie, and
westward to Lake Huron. In its central and north-eastern portions
it presents an average elevation of from 1,000 to 1,200 feet (higher
in places), but slopes gradually to Lake Erie, 565 feet, and to Lake
Huron, 578 feet above the sea. Constitutes a very fertile agricul-
tural region, underlaid by Middle and Upper Silurian, and succeeding
Devonian formations: the more important comprising the Clifton,
~ Niagara, Guelph, Onondaga, Corniterous, and Hamilton subdivisions.
The district is apparently traversed by some flat anticlinals running
in a general west and east, or north-east, direction, but its strata are
otherwise practically undisturbed. Gypsum deposits occur largely
in the Onondaga strata; and brine and petroleum are obtained, by
boring, from the Devonian formations. Glacial, Post-Glacial, and
Recent accumulations, overlie the district generally.

(5.) The Manitoulin District.—Comprises the Great Manitoulin
and adjacent series of islands lying off the north shore of Lake
Huron. Geologically, it forms a continuation of the Ontario and
Erie Districts, being underlaid essentially by Silurian strata, striking
nearly due east and west, and following each other in ascending
order from north to south. The principal subdivisions comprise the
Black River-and-Trenten, Utica, Hudson River, Medina-and-Clinton,
Niagara, and Guelph formations. In the Great Manitoulin, the
northern portion contains numerous lakes, and the north coast is
indented by deep bays, originating, apparently, in anticlinal undu-
lations. The Niagara escarpment, with its steep face towards the
north, runs through the entire island; and, southwards, bare out-
crops of flat limestone strata extend over many acres. In other
places the rocks are mostly covered by Glacial and Post-Glacial
deposits, yielding tracts of average fertility.

(6.) The District of the Upper Lakes.—This district comprises a
vast area of a more or less mountainous character, extending, from
the north shores of Lake Huron and Lake Superior, to the boun-
daries of the Province in the north and west. It is essentially a

16 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

wooded district, underlaid by hard crystalline rocks, and lying at an
average elevation of from 1,000 to 1,500 feet above the sea—Lake
Huron being 578 feet, and Lake Superior 600 feet above the sea
level. Gneissoid Laurentian strata occupy the greater portion of its
area ; but these are overlaid along a large portion of the north shore
of Lake Huron, and in other localities (as in the country adjacent to
Thunder Bay, &c.) by belts of Huronian slates, semi-crystalline con-
glomerates, and other metamorphic strata; and intrusive masses of
granite and trappean rock appear in many places. A higher series
of strata, known provisionally as the “ Upper Copper-bearing rocks
of Lake Superior,” overlie these Huronian and Laurentian formations
around Thunder Bay and elsewhere in the Lake Superior region.
They consist of an under series, mostly of dark slates, and a higher
series of indurated marls and calcereous sandstones, the whole
traversed or overlaid by enormous masses of trap, as seen at Thunder
Cape, &c. Finally, Glacial boulders, clays, and gravels, and Post-
Glacial sands, &c., in many places in the form of high terraces, are
distributed over the region generally. The Laurentian rocks of .the
district appear to be destitute of economic minerals, but the Huronian
and higher beds are penetrated by numerous metalliferous veins con-
taining copper-pyrites, native silver, silver glance, galena, and other
ores. Beds and veins of hematite and magnetic iron ore are also
present in the Huronian strata of the region ; and native gold has
been found in rocks of the same age in the Lake Shebandowan
country. The copper pyrites and zinc blende of the higher strata
around Thunder Bay are-also more or less auriferous.

PROVINCE OF MANITOBA,

AND
REGION OF THE NORTH-WEST TERRITORY.

The geology of this vast area—extending from the western
boundary-line of Ontario (not yet permanently established) to thé
Rocky Mountains—is only known at present in its broader or more
general features, but it appears to indicate a natural subdivision
of the region into four leading districts. These comprise :—(1) The
Eastern or Laurentian District; (2) The Eastern Prairie or Lake
Manitoba District ; (3) The Central Prairie District; and (4) The ~
Mountain District.

(1.) The Hastern or Laurentian District.— An elevated rocky
region, more or less densely wooded: a continuation of the Lake

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 17

Superior country, described, under the District of the Upper Lakes,
in the geology of Ontario. It includes all the country lying between
the boundary-line of Ontario (not yet definitely settled), and the
Winnipeg River and Lake, with probably a wider extension of area
towards the north-west. It is occupied essentially by Laurentian
strata of micaceous and syenitic gneiss, quartzite, &c., with over-
lying belts, in various places, of micaceous, chloritic, and hornblendic
slates, and slaty conglomerates, of Huronian age. These Crystalline
strata form the surface in many parts, but in others, and especially
on the south-east shore of Lake Winnipeg, they are covered by thick
deposits of Glacial and Post-Glacial clays and sands. The average
altitude of the district is about 1,200 feet—the ground rising in
places to 1,500 or 1,600 feet above the sea, but descending to 710
feet at Lake Winnipeg.

(2.) The Eastern Prarie, or Lake Manitoba District.—This sub-
division comprises the country immediately west of Lake Winnipeg,
Deer Lake, Lake Arthabasca, &c., and the entire area around Lake
Manitoba, Lake Winnipegosis and connected series of lakes, with
the valley of Red River and the lower courses of the Assiniboine,
Swan River, and Saskatchewan. It forms essentially the “First
Prairie Steppe” of the north-west, and occupies an elevation of about
750 or 800 feet above the sea, stretching to the base of the second
prairie along the line of hilly country defined by the Pembina,
Riding, Duck, and Porcupine Mountains and the Basquia Hills. It
is underlaid in its more eastern portion (including Fort Garry, the
lower course of Red River, the western shores of Lake Winnipeg,
Cedar Lake, &c.) by Lower Silurian strata belonging essentially, if
not wholly, to the Trenton formation, and consisting chiefly ot
dolomitic limestones in horizontal or nearly horizontal beds. The
more western and north-western portion (including Lake Manitoba,
Dauphin Lake, the west shore of Lake Winnipegosis, Swan Lake,
&c.) is underlaid by Devonian strata, consisting most probably of
the higher portion of the series. Numerous brine springs, and, here
and there, outflows of petroleum, appear to mark the Devonian area
generally ; but the surface of the district is almost entirely covered
by Glacial and Post-Glacial deposits, mostly in the form of stratified
marly clays.

(3.) The Central Prairie iene, = ae is essentially a prairie
‘region, but interspersed with patches of woodland, and forming on
the whole a rolling and often hilly country. It comprises the second

9

18 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

and third prairie-steppes, rising in the east, above the line of elevation
between Pembina Mountain and the Basquia Hills to an altitude of
about 1,600 feet above the sea, and in its more western extension on
the third prairie (west of the Grand Coteau, Hagle Hills and Thick-
wood Hills) to from 2,000 to over 4,000 feet. It encloses many
sterile tracts, but over a large portion of its area the soil appears to
be of good fertility. Ranging west of the Pembina, Riding, Porcu-
pine, and Basquia Hills, it extends over the vast region traversed
by the Qu’Appelle River, the Upper Assiniboine, north and south
branches of the Saskatchewan, and the upper course of the Artha-
basca, and rises gradually into the eastern slopes of the Rocky
Mountains. The eastern section—and probably the greater portion
of the entire district—is occupied by Cretaceous strata, consisting
mostly of sandstones and shaly clays in generally horizontal beds,
overlaid more or less by sands of Glacial or Post-Glacial age ; whilst
towards the west, but without any strongly-marked lines of demar-
cation, these Cretaceous strata are succeeded by Cainozoic deposits.
The latter consist chiefly of sandy clays, with associated beds of
lignite and ironstone. ignite occurs also in the Cretaceous strata
of the district. In many of its beds, as in the Qu’Appelle valley
and southwards generally, it presents the usual woody or earthy
character, but on the Upper Saskatchewan and elsewhere, much of
it is of a comparatively dense compact quality, and closely resembles
ordinary bituminous coal.

(4.) The Mountain District.—Includes the foot-hills and eastern
ranges of the Rocky Mountains, and extends westward to the
boundary-line of British Columbia. This eastern portion of the
Rocky Mountain chain enters the North-west Territory in the form
of several distinct ranges which curve towards the north-west, and
appear gradually to intermingle. Southwards, the mountains present
an average elevation of about 8,000 feet above the sea, with occasional
points of higher altitude; but in their northern extension—as seen
in the transverse valley of the Peace River, and elsewhere towards
the Arctic Ocean—their altitude becomes greatly diminished. They
are composed essentially of dolomites, limestones, and sandstones,
apparently of Devonian, or of Devonian and Carboniferous age.
Probably, older Palzeozoic and more recent formations, will eventually:
‘be found amongst them. In some few places their uplifted strata
‘still retain their original horizontality, but as a rule they occur in
highly-tilted, broken, and contorted beds, with deeply escarped faces

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 19

fronting abruptly on the east, and strong westerly dip towards the
central part or axis of the chain. Gmeissoid rocks and crystalline
schists—which make up the main mass of the Rocky Mountains in
New Mexico and Colorado, and which occur also immediately west
of the chain in British Columbia—appear to be altogether wanting
in these eastern ranges. Finally, it may be pointed out, as a char-
acteristic feature of the district, that, along the base and gorges
of the mountains, terraced accumulations of gravel and limestone-
shingle are seen at varying elevations; and in many cases these
shingle terraces or beaches extend along the river-valleys far into
the prairie region to the east.

PROVINCE OF BRITISH COLUMBIA.

This Province—extending westward from the boundary-line of the
North-West Territories in the Rocky Mountains, to the Pacific coast
ana outlying islands—admits of a convenient and more or less natural
subdivision into four areas. These may be named as follows :—
(1) The Eastern Mountain District ; (2) The District of the Central
Table-land; (3) The Coast and Western Mountain District; and
(4) The Island District.

(1.) The Eastern Mountain Dtstrict.—This includes the western
ranges of the Rocky Mountains proper, and the adjacent ranges of
the Selkirk, Gold, and Cariboo Mountains. Physically, it consists
of a number of roughly-parallel chains, running in a general north-
west direction, and presenting an average elevation of from 8,000 to
10,000 feet above the sea, with many isolated points of greater
altitude. Among the latter, some of the more striking in the main
chain include Mount Sabine, Mt. Forbes (13,460 ft.?), Mt. Balfour
(14,431 ft. %), Mt. Murchison (16,000 ft. 1), Mt. Hooker (15,700 ft. ‘),
and Mt. Brown (15,990 ft.?) Several points in the Selkirk Moun-
tains also exceed 12,000 feet; and glaciers occur in the higher
valleys or gorges of both chains. Tilted and contorted strata of
limestone and sandstone, apparently for the greater part of Devonian
and Carboniferous age, occur on the western as on the eastern slopes
of the Rocky Mountains proper, and terraced accumulations of gravel
and limestone-shingle are seen at various elevations. The Selkirk,
Gold, and Carriboo ranges, which are only separated from the western
- flanks of the central mountains by comparatively narrow valleys,
appear, on the other hand, to consist largely of talcose and micaceous

/

20 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

schists. It is through these ranges, therefore, rather than along the
line of the “ Rocky Mountains ” as defined on maps, that the core of
the great chain would seem to be continued to the north.

(2.) The District of the Central Table-Land—This district com-
prises the great plateau which extends from the Selkirk and other
mountain ranges, on the east, to the Cascade and Coast Mountains
on the west. It lies at an average elevation of from 2,000 to 4,000
feet above the sea, and presents for the greater part a more or less
mountainous character. Numerous lakes occur upon its surface
and it is traversed by the Columbia, Fraser, and other rivers, flowing
mostly in deeply-cut channels or cations. In many places it is thickly
wooded ; but gravelly and comparatively sterile tracts prevail over
considerable areas, and swamps are also numerous. So far as known
at present, its lower rocks appear to consist of granitic, talcose, and
micaceous formations (more or less tilted or contorted), sueceeded by
shales, conglomerates, and limestones of Middle and Upper Palzeozoic
age, or by more recent strata of alternating sandstones, shales and
lignites, with bedded voleanic products (partly of trappean, and partly
of scoriaceous lava-like aspect)—the whole overlaid, very generally,
by accumulations of sand and gravel. The latter, as seen more
especially in the valleys of the Fraser, Thompson, and other rivers,
often form sharply-defined terraces or beaches at varying elevations
on the flanks of the older rocks. These sands and gravels, especially
in the streams which descend from the Cariboo and Gold ranges, and
in the valley of the Lower Fraser, are more or less auriferous. The
lignite-bearing strata and associated voleanic beds are probably in
part Cretaceous, although chiefly of Cainozoic age.

(3.) The Coast and Western Mountain District.—This is essentially
an alpine region, forming the western margin of the high Table-land,
and extending from the latter to the coast-line of the Pacific Ocean.
With the exception of some comparatively restricted areas upon the
coast, as at the mouth of the Fraser and smaller rivers, it 1s occupied’
entirely by the northern ranges, and their spurs, of the Cascade
Mountains, which present an average elevation, in this district, of
from 5,000 to 7,000 feet above the sea, with perhaps here and there
a peak of somewhat higher altitude.* Glaciers occur in many of the
higher gorges ; and deep fiords, between, in many: places, high walls

*Mt. Baker, Mt. Hood, and Mt. Regnier or Rainier, although referred to in many works on,
Physical Geography as belonging to British Columbia, lie south of the Province boundary-line
as now adopted—i.e., the parallel of 49°.

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. alt

of perpendicular rock, strike far inland from the sea. Very little is
known respecting the geology of the district; but the mountain
ranges appear to consist largely of granitic or crystalline formations,
broken through by volcanic rocks of comparatively recent origin.
Outlying patches of intervening Paleozoic strata, and more recent
coal-bearing beds, probably occur amongst these, with overlying |
terraced deposits of sand and gravel, as seen in the Table-Land

District on the west. .

(4.) The Island District.—This subdivision comprises Vancouver
Island, Queen Charlotte Islands, and the numerous smaller groups
lying between these and along the coast generally. All are essen-
tially of a mountainous character; and the larger islands contain
isolated peaks, or are traversed by broken ranges—northern outliers
of the “Sea Alps” of California, and thus, undoubtedly, composed in
part of volcanic rocks—of comparatively high elevation. In Van-
couver Island, amongst other elevated points, the Beaufort Range
exceeds 5,000 feet in altitude; and Mt. Arrowsmith is 5,970 feet,
Victoria Peak 7,484 feet, Mt. Albert Edward 6,963 feet, and Mt.
Alexandra 6,395 feet above the sea. In the Charlotte Islands, the
ranges are apparently of nearly equal height. In both of these
island groups, however, comparatively level tracks, well adapted for
agricultural settlement, oceupy extensive areas. The geology of the
district, so far as at present known from the Reports of Mr.
Richardson of the Canadian Survey, Mr. Bauerman, Dr. Brown,
and others, may be briefly summarized as follows: The smaller
‘islands lying more immediately along the coast consist principally of
crystalline hornblendic strata, associated with beds of semi-crystalline
limestone, and holding in some localities—as on Texada Island, more
especially—valuable beds of magnetic iron ore. Rocks of a similar
kind occur upon the flanks of the mountain ranges in Vancouver
and other islands to the east—these westerly and easterly exposures
seeming to form the edges of a long trough, or series of troughs, filled
with coal-bearing Cretaceous strata. The semi-crystalline limestones
contain in places many imperfectly preserved fossils of Carboniferous
or Upper Palozoic types. The coal-bearing strata consist mostly
of alternations of sandstones, conglomerates, and shales (the first
greatly predominating), with layers of iron-stone nodules and seams
of coal, the latter varying from a few inches to about five or six feet
in thickness. These coal strata are characterized by the presence of
many well-known Mesozoic types— Ammonites, Belemnites, de-

22 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

Those of the Queen Charlotte Islands to the north, apparently
indicate Lower Cretaceous deposits, or beds of passage between
Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous formations, whilst the fossils of the
coal strata of the Vancouver group are clearly Upper Cretaceous.
The coal of the northern islands is more or less anthracitic in
character, but that of Vancouver Island is of ordinary bituminous
quality, identical in all essential respects with the coals of the Coal
Measures proper. ‘These Cretaceous strata are covered very generally
by thick deposits of sand and clay, forming high cliffs in many
places; and over a large portion of Vancouver Island, the latter
deposits are again overlaid by a dark vegetable soil, holding, here
and there, layers of marine shells, belonging apparently to existing
species. Brine springs occur on one of the islands of the Vancouver
group; and the sands of Leech River and other streams have yielded .
considerable amounts of gold.

Norr.—As the composition of the iron ore of Texada Island has not hitherto
been made known, the following analysis (by the writer) of a sample received
from Mr, de Cosmos, M.P., on whose property on the island a large display of
the ore occurs, may not be out of place. A description of the exposure will be
found at page 99 of the Geological Report for 1873-4. ;

The ore, as regards the sample analysed, is of a coarse-granular texture, and
is strongly magnetic, but shows polarity only in special places. Its specific
gravity—=4.71: the average weight per cubic foot is thus equal to 2934 lbs; and
6.81 cubic feet (of solid ore) will make a Canadian ton, and 7.68 ecubie feet an
English ton.

The analysis yielded :— i

Le) OH MOA Gaooda.cadsocootcononcesvossnoa 28.33

SESOTMOMC OH MON s506 coaccogncgc0d0cc0sandea0 67.31
Oxidevofimancanese Meee neice tr. only
Titaniotachd” iss aiavacclare!e eters oie arsine ee eyomerst ons 0.11
Phosphorievacydstc ciety mecca -vciste soto nee s cr ett 0.07
Sulphuric OVAL cites cheese atare de alart ateumtattegay teetapuren arenes 0 09

Insoluble siliceous matter

Metallic Iron=69%

Another trial, in which all the iron was calculated from the Fe203 obtained,
(without separation of FeO), gave Fe20? 98.49 =Metallic Iron 68.94%.

x, The concluding portion of this article, embracing the Eastern
Provinces — Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Prince
Kdward Island—will appear in the next issue of the Journal.

ON THE

EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE
OF WESTERN CANADA.

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

All books consisting of descriptions and statistics of new countries
become, as a matter of course, speedily obsolete, and are superseded
by others which in their turn have to give place to fresh essays of
the same class. Even in old countries, in these days, the changes
constantly going on are so many, as to require the issue periodically
of new accounts. Thus we have a Murray, a Black, a Bradshaw, a
Baedeker, putting forth year after year, not merely. new editions of
their “guides,” but those “guides” reconstructed throughout, cur-
tailed here, expanded there, so as to be in accordance with the real
situation of affairs. But volumes having reference to the growing
colonies of Great Britain, become superannuated in a particularly
short space of time, so very rapid is the progress made therein ; and
in such quick succession come the changes. After all, however,
although a person who is seeking for the latest information in regard
to a new country, desires, and must have, the latest book on the
subject, yet, let only a sufficient number of years pass away, and the
books which from time to time had become obsolete, again recover a
value, and are gladly resorted to for purposes of comparison or for
the verification of partially forgotten facts. To each generation the
actual state of things must be that which chiefly absorbs the atten-
tion. But society amongst us has been all along in a state of flux ;
and each person, though still of necessity kept busy by the calls of
the moment, cannot help looking back to particular stages of the
past with a peculiar interest: to the era, for example, when he himself
was first called to take part in the serious battle of life, and to his
surroundings then; or it may be, his regards are turned to one
remove further—to the time when a father, perhaps, or grandfather

24 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

commenced a career in the new land and laid a foundation on which
his heir has built. In such a case as this, many books which in a cer-
tain point of view are entirely out of date, at once regain a value as
important helps to the mind in a desired resuscitation of a particular
period of the past. Furthermore, in the lapse of time—in the lapse
of even a few years—in some instances, a certain pleasant flavour of
age is acquired by the language employed in local books; and a
volume in itself perhaps of no especial intrinsic merit is, for this
reason, sought after and enjoyed.

The first Gazetteer of Upper Canada, compiled soon after the
organization of the Province in 1793, attracted my attention a few
years since; and, as it is a work which has become scarce, and the
contents of which seem likely to interest those who concern them-
selves about the early history of the country, I thought it would not .
be unfitting to reproduce it by instalments in the pages of our
Canadian Journal, agcompanying each part with such annotations as
might throw light, where needed, on the origin of the names.

The perusal of this Gazetteer has led me to the consideration of
other early topographical sketches of Canada, and other Gazetteers,
antecedent or subsequent, having reference to Canada. And I have.
supposed that a short account of such productions, with brief speci-
mens, would not be uninteresting or out of place. ;

The earliest Gazetteer that I have seen, embracing accounts of
Western Canada, is one published in London, soon after the conquest
of Canada in 1759, by G. Robinson, Paternoster Row. Its title is
“The North American and the West Indian Gazetteer.” It contains
accounts of all the British Colonies of North America, none of which
in 1759 had revolted. A copy of the second edition of this work,
published in 1778, is in my possession. I have seen mentioned an
‘“‘ American Gazetteer, containing an account of all the parts of the
New World. 3 vols, 12mo. Maps. 1762,” but upon this work I
have not been able to lay my hands. I think it was printed on this ~
continent, and not in England.

The North American and West Indian Gazetteer has no notice of
the locality on which Toronto is situated, and from which it took its
name. But Toronto appears very plainly on the folding map prefixed
to the book, and the same name is attached to a lake north of Lake
Ontario, and also to the chain of lakes and water communication
connected with the Trent and the Bay of Quinté. We do not find ~

OF WESTERN CANADA. 25

even Cataraqui in this Gazetteer—the germ of Kingston—but of |
Montreal we read as follows :—‘“‘It is a well-peopled place, of an
oblong form, the streets very open, and the houses well built. The
fortifications are pretty strong, being surrounded by a wall, flanked
with eleven redoubts, which serve instead of batteries ; the ditch is
about eight feet deep, and of a proportionable breadth, but dry,
encompassing the town, except that part which lies towards the
river. It has five gates, one of them very small. It has also a fort
or citadel, the batteries of which command the streets of the town
from one end to the other ; and over the River St. Peter isa bridge.”
Then follows an account of the monastic institutions, &.

Our Lake Ontario is thus described :—“ A large collection of fresh
water, above 270 miles in length from EH. to W., and 65 in breadth
from N. to 8. The fortress of Oswego stands on the southern shore
of this lake. It has\a small rising and falling of the water, like
tides, 12 or 18 inches perpendicular. The snow is deeper on the
south side of this lake than any other, and its water does not freeze
in the severest winter out of sight of land.” (This is all.)

In the article on Canada, the limits of the country are thus given :
“The limits of this large country are fixed by an Act of Parliament
in 1763 as follows:—The north point, even the head of the river
St. John, on the Labrador Coast; its westernmost point, the south
end of Lake Nipissing ; its southernmost point, the 45th parallel of
north latitude, crossing the river St. Lawrence and Lake Champlain ;
and its easternmost, at Cape Rosiers, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence ;
including about 800 miles long, and 200 broad; which boundaries,
in 1774, were extended southward to the banks of the Ohio; west-
ward to the banks of the Mississippi ; and northward to the boundary
of the Hudson’s Bay Company.” Further on still larger limits are
assigned ; Louisiana is included within them. ‘‘Canada, in its largest
sense, is divided into Eastern and Western, the former of which is
commonly known by the name of Canada, and the latter, which is
of later discovery, Louisiana, in honour of the late Louis XIV.
* * ¥* The number of the inhabitants in 1763 was 42,000,
but since they have increased very considerably. Its trade employs
34 ships and 400 seamen. The exports to Great Britain consisted
of skins, furs, ginseng, snakeroct, capillaire, and wheat, all which
amounted annually to 105,500, which was nearly the amount of the
articles sent from England to them.” The article Iroquois reads as

26 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

follows :—‘“ The most considerable and best known of all the Indians,
as well as the strongest and most powerful. Their country lies
between lat. 41 and 44, and extends 70 or 80 leagues from EH. to W.,
from the source of the river of the Iroquois (St. Lawrence) to that
of Richelieu and Sorél; from the lake of St. Sacrament to the Fall
of Niagara; and upwards of 40 leagues from N. to 8., viz., from
the springhead of the River Agniers to the Ohio, which, together
with Pennsylvania, forms the southern boundary. * * * They
are divided into several cantons, the five principal of which are the
Tsonontonons, Goyogoans, Onnontagues, Ounogoats, and Agniez.
These five nations have each a large village, consisting of mean
huts, about 30 leagues from one another, mostly seated along the
southern coast of Lake Ontario.” The Hurons are “savages inhabit-
ing the country contiguous to the Jake of the same name in Canada.
Their true name is Y-en-dats. The country inhabited by these people
at the beginning of the last century, [e.g., 17th], had the Lake Hrie
to the south, the Lake Huron to the west, and Lake Ontario to the
east. It is situated between Lat 42 and 45 N. Here they have-a
good many cantons or villages, and the whole nation still consists of
between 40,000 and 50,000 souls.” After speaking of the forests :—
“Here are some stones that can be fused into metal, and contain
veins of silver. This country is well situated for commerce, whence, —
by means of the lakes by which it is almost surrounded, it would be
an easy matter to push on discoveries even to the extreme parts of
North America.” A. long article is devoted to the Esquimaux, who,
in 1759, were in the habit of coming down to lower latitudes than
they are wont to do at the present time. They are spoken of with
great horror :—‘‘Their name is supposed,” the Gazetteer says, “to be
originally Esquimantsic, which, in the Albenaquin dialect, signifies
eaters of raw flesh, they being almost the only people in those parts
that eat it so, though they use also to boil, or dry it in the sun.
“ * * They hate the Europeans, and are always ready to do
them some mischief, so that they will come to the water side, and
cut their cables in the night, hoping to see them wrecked upon their
coast against the next morning. * * * The Esquimaux are the
only natural inhabitants ever seen on the coasts of Newfoundland,
who pass thither from the mainland of Labrador, in order to hunt
and for the sake of traflic with Huropeans. One of their women
was brought to England and presented at Court in 1773.” [This is ©

OF WESTERN CANADA. Dil

in the second edition, dated 1778.] Tadousac, in this Gazetteer, is
said to be “a place of great traffic and resort for the wild natives,
who bring hither large quantities of furs to exchange for woollen
cloths, linen, iron and brass utensils, ribbons and other trinkets.
The mouth of the river on which it stands is defended by a fort
erected on a rock almost inaccessible.”

In 1765, Major Robert Rogers published in London ‘a Concise
Account of North America, containing a description of the several
British Colonies on that Continent, &¢.” Major Rogers’ account of
the particular locality which we inhabit, is as follows:—‘“The country
on the west and north of the lake (Ontario), down to the River
Toronto (Humber), which is about 50 miles, is very good. At the
west end (of this lake) a river runs in, from which are carrying-places
both to Lake St. Clair and Lake Erie, or to rivers that flow into
them. The country wpon the lake between St. Lawrence (where the
St. Lawrence leaves the lake) is inhabited or owned by the Mississagas,
and, by the fair and lofty timber upon it, is a good soil. Here is
likewise great plenty of grape vines. By one of the branches of the
River Toronto (the Humber) is an easy communication with the
rivers flowing into Lake Huron. Upwards of a hundred miles from
Toronto, at the north-easterly corner of the lake, the River Cataraqui
flows into it: there are likewise several smaller streams between
these. From Cataraqui is a carrying-place to the Attawawas River,
which joins St. Lawrence near Montreal. This country is also owned
by the Mississagas, as far northward as Cataraqui: they likewise
claim all the west side of Lake Ontario, and north of Lake Erie, but
live a roving unsettled life, literally without any continuing city o
abiding habitation, as hath been already remarked of them.” Major
Rogers further reports that ‘in the rivers round Lake Ontario are
Salmon in great plenty during the summer season; and at the
entrance of the River St. Lawrence (7.e. at Kingston) are, during the
winter season, an abundance of a kind of fish called white fish, which
seem to be peculiar to this place, there being none such anywhere
else in America, excepting some few at Long Point; nor can I learn
that any such are to be seen in Europe. In summer they disappear,
and are supposed to be during that season in the deep water, out of
soundings. They are about the size of shad, and very agreeable to the
palate. Here is great plenty of water fowl, and game of all kinds
common to the climate. In a word, the country round this lake is

28 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

pleasant, and apparently fertile, and capable of valuable improve-
ments.” The narrative then goes on to say that “the River St.
Lawrence takes its leave of Lake Ontario at the north-east corner of
it. Near the lake it is ten or twelve miles wide, having several
islands on it, on one of which, the most northerly, at the head of the
rifts, is a small fortress erected by the French and now kept up by
us.” The Major uses, we will observe, the good old English word
“ Rifts” for “ Rapids’—or parts of a river where the bed is broken
into steps or precipices: this is, in fact, the exact representative of
the word Cataract, which properly denotes a broken, rocky bed of a
river, rather than an abrupt fall of the whole stream.

This Major Rogers was the officer sent up by General Amherst
from Montreal, in 1760, to take possession of the French posts
in the west, evacuated after the conquest,

In 1799 appeared David William Smith’s Topographical Descrip- ;
tion and Provincial Gazetteer of Upper Canada. Its full title runs
as follows :—‘‘ A Short Topographical Description of His Majesty’s
Province of Upper Canada, in North America, to which is annexed -
a Provincial Gazetteer. London: published by W. Faden, Geogra-
pher to His Majesty and to His Royal Highness the Prince of
Wales, Charing Cross, 1799. Primted by W. Bulmer and Co.,
Russell Court, Cleveland Row, St. James’.”

Tt is said in the preface to have been drawn up by “ David William
Smith, Esq., the very able Surveyor-General of Upper Canada, on
the plan of the late Captain Hutchins, for the River Oe and the
countries adjacent.” :

This work gives briefly the name and situation of all the original
townships, towns, counties, and districts of Upper Canada, together
with names and situations of all the lakes, bays, islands, and rivers.
As being the first record of the kind, it has now acquired, as I have
said, a certain historical interest. What I have attempted to do in
the republication of this Gazetteer in the Canadian Journal is, to '
subjoin to the several names such information as may seem needful
for elucidation: if a native name, to give, if possible, the interpre-
tation: if a name transferred either from the British Islands or from
from France, to point out the place or object bearing that name in
the mother-countries of the Colony, or the statesman, nobleman, or
prince sought to be complimented or commemorated by this application
of his name.

OF WESTERN CANADA. 29

The larger Almanacs or Calendars of former days contain a good
deal of information about Canada.

In the Quebec Almanac and British American Royal Calendar for
1819, we have “‘ A brief account of Canada written in 1811.” It is
there stated that “the largest quantity of wheat ever exported from
Canada, was in 1802. It amounted to 1,010,033 bushels. There
were besides exported that year, 28,301 barrels of flour and 22,051
ewt. of biscuit. Animal food has generally been furnished in abund-
ance in Lower Canada. * * * The value of the exportations
from the St. Lawrence in 1810 has been estimated by mercantile
men at 1,200,000 pounds sterling, including disbursements of ships
employed in the trade, the number of which was 661, men 6,578,
tonnage 143,893, and also the value of 5,896 tons of new ships
built in the Province. A considerable proportion of the produce of
_the United States, and all the furs obtained in the Indian countries,
are included in the general amount. The price of labour in the
towns,” it is added “for four years past may be estimated at four
shillings (§ of a dollar) per day throughout the year, one half of
which sum has been paid for board and lodging. Bread has been at
about 24d. per tb., and beef 5d.”

In 1813 there was published at Philadelphia, “ A Claysaapiteal
View of the Province of Upper Canada,” by M. Smith. Mr. Smith
appears to have been a citizen of the U.S. He dates his preface
from Winchester, Connecticut, and he says, “I was induced to this
business about three years ago, while in Canada, from a belief that
a full and impartial account of the Province would be acceptable and
useful to my fellow. citizens, as of late years many have been in the
habit of moving there. And I also knew that a correct geographical
account of the Province of Upper Canada had never been published :
whatever had been, was brief and defective. I may add that the
mildness of the climate, fertility of the soil, benefit of trade, cheap-
ness of the land, and morals of the inhabitants, so far exceeded my
expectations and the apprehensions of the public in general, I deemed
it my duty to make known the same. I will also observe, that I
have wrote from experimental knowledge, and not merely from what
has been suggested by others. Some may imagine, because I write
thus, that I have a partiality. for the English, but this I solemnly
deny. I only describe things in their true characters, with the
‘impartiality of an historian. I began this work before the war. I

30 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

undertook it with an earnest desire to benefit some, I care not who.
If any are benefited I shall be gratified. In short, I write this pro
bono publico.” Re

He may, perhaps, have thought that his glowing descriptions
would whet the appetite of his fellow-citizens for Canada, its conquest
by the United States being fully expected. His account of the
London District is very inviting. ‘The district of London,” he says,
“is certainly much the best part of Canada. It is sufficiently level,
very rich, and beautifully variegated with small hills and fertile
valleys, through which flow a number of pearly streams of almost
the best water in the world. In this district there is a large quantity
of natural plains, though not in very large bodies, and not entirely
clear of timber. This land has a handsome appearance, and affords
fine roads and pasture in summer. Here the farmer has little to do,
only to fence his land, and put in the plough, which, indeed, requires
a strong team at first, but afterwards may be tilled with one horse.
These plains are mostly in the highest part of the ground; are very
rich, and well-adapted for wheat and clover. The surface of the
earth in this district is almost entirely clear of stone. It is of a
sandy quality (especially the plains) which renders it very easy for
cultivation. This district is situated in the 41st degree, and 40
minutes of north lat., and is favoured with a temperate climate.
The summers are sufficiently long to bring all the crops to perfection,
if planted in season. Indeed, there is hardly ever any kind of pro-
duce injured by the frost. This is the best part of Canada for wheat,
and I believe of any part of the world. From 20 to 3d bushels are
commonly gathered from one acre of ground, perfectly sound and
clear from smut. Corn thrives exceedingly well, as also all other
kinds of grain. Apples, peaches, cherries, and all kinds of fruit
common to the United States, flourish very well here. Woodland
sells from two to five dollars an acre. The timber of this district
consists of almost all kinds common to the U.S. The inhabitants
of this district enjoy a greater degree of health than is common to
observe in most places, but doubtless there are reasons for this.”
He enumerates their temperance and moderation, the excellence of
the climate, and water and vegetables, and sixthly, he says, ‘“‘ The
people of this Canadian paradise are more contented in their situation .
of life than is common to observe in most places, which also very
much preserves the health of man, while a contrary disposition tends
to destroy it.”

OF WESTERN CANADA. Dill

Mr. Smith was in Canada at the beginning of the war. He thus
speaks of the capture of Detroit by General Brock :—“ The capture
of Hull and his army, with the surrender of the fort of Detroit, and
all the Michigan territory, were events which the people of Canada
could scarcely believe, even after they were known to be true.
Indeed, when I saw the officers and soldiers returning to Fort George,
with the spoils of my countrymen, I could scarcely believe my own
eyes. The most of the people in Canada think that Hull was bribed
by the British to give up the fort.” Mr. Smith’s description of York,
our present Toronto, reads as follows :—“ This village is laid out after
the form of Philadelphia, the streets crossing each other at right angles,
though the ground on which it stands is not suitable for building.
This, at present, is the seat of Government, and the residence of a
number of English gentlemen. It contains some fine buildings,
though they stand scattering, among which are a court-house, council-
house, a large brick building, in which the King’s store for the place
is kept, and a meeting-house for Episcopalians, one printing and
other offices. This city hes in north latitude 43 degrees and some
minutes. The harbour in front of the city is commodious, safe, and
beautiful, and is formed after a curious manner. About three miles
below or east of the city, there extends out from the main shore, an
arm or neck of land about 100 yards wide, nearly in the form of a
rainbow, until it connects with the”main shore again about a mile
above or west of the city, between it and where the fort stands.
About 300 yards from the shore, and as many from the fort, there is
a channel through this circular island, merely sufficient for the passage
of large vessels. This basin, which in the middle is two miles wide,
is very deep and without rocks, or any thing of the kind. While
the water of the main lake, which is 30 miles wide in this place, is
tossed as the waves of the sea, this basin remains smooth. The fort
in this place is not strong; but the British began to build a very
- strong one in the year 1811.” Thus far Mr. M. Smith.

In 1815, Joseph Bouchette, Surveyor-General of Lower Canada,
and Lieutenant-Colonel Canadian Militia, published his Topographical
Description of Lower Canada, with remarks upon Upper Canada,
and on the relative connection of both Provinces with the United
States of America.

“What is said of the Province of Upper Canada,” the author
observes, ‘is the substance of notes and memoranda made in that

32 HARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

country very recently, as well as a knowledge obtained of it during
an anterior service of six years as an officer of the Provincial Navy,
upon the lakes: these have been corroborated and enlarged from
other sources of undeniable intelligence and veracity.”

An excellent engraved plan of Toronto harbour is given, shewing
the singular conformation of the Peninsula, of which more presently.

A plan of Kingston harbour is also given, with the different
channels leading to it from the lake.

‘In 1822, Robert Gourlay published his statistical account of Upper
Canada. In consulting this work for statistics and topographical
information, the attention is inconveniently drawn aside to other
matters—especially to the personal grievances of the author, which,
doubtless, were many: and they are set forth at great length. The
idea with which he started of collecting statistics from all quarters of
the country in the form of replies to a circular, was, of course, quite
a natural one; but it was a novelty in the young colony, and offended
the susceptibilities of the local authorities, who charged Gourlay
with disaffection to the Government. This soon transformed the -
diligent gatherer of statistics into a violent political agitator. Sub-
sequent topographical writers have gleaned much from the three
volumes of Gourlay. The information which they contain is in
reality of the date 1818. The maps that accompany the work are
excellent; and, as a vignette, on the engraved title-page of each
volume is as good a little picture of the Falls of Niagara, seen from
the heights on the Canadian side, as any that are in circulation now
taken by photography. .

In 1831, appeared Bouchette’s larger work :— ‘The British
Dominions in North America, or a Topographical and Statistical
Description of the Provinces of Lower and Upper Canada, New
Brunswick, Nova Scotia, the Islands of Newfoundland, Prince
Edward, and Cape Breton.” This work consists of two volumes,
4t0., with 23 plates of views and plans.

Four chapters are devoted to. Upper Canada. Goderich is thus
spoken of: ‘The town is very judiciously planned, and peculiarly
well situated, upon the elevated shores of the lake, and on the
southern side of the harbour formed by Maitland River. This har-
bour is capable of affording safe shelter to vessels of 200 tons burden, -
and is well calculated to admit hereafter of the construction of quays,
to facilitate the loading and unloading of produce and merchandise.

OF WESTERN CANADA. 33

The River Maitland affords of itself many important advantages,
arising out of the numerous sites it presents for the erection of mills
of every description, and likewise for the excellence of the fish with
which it abounds. The lake is equally well stored, and yields
especially great quantities of sturgeon. The broad expanse of its
beautifully transparent waters, whilst it adds to the interest of the
locality, and favourably influences the atmospheric changes, affords
an advantageous means of forwarding and receiving goods to and
from the lower extremities of the Province through the straits, lakes,
and canals, by which, in fact, an uninterrupted water communication
is opened to the Atlantic Ocean.”

The personal appearance of Colonel Bouchette, the author of the
work now quoted from, is familiar to most persons from the portrait
prefixed to it, which also appeared in the volume of 1815, and has
been reproduced in a pamphlet, setting forth the claim of M.
Bouchette’s heirs to certain sums of money alleged to be due from
the Government of Canada.

Bouchette was the first to lay down with accuracy the outlines of
the peninsula which formed the harbour of Toronto. In a reduced
plan in his 4to. work, we can see how the peninsula was gradually
generated. We can see that there has been (1) a constant drift of
materials from the east, and (2) a constant tendency in this drift to
be turned northwards, and then back again eastwards by the action of
southerly and westerly winds. At one period, the inward tendency
was so successful as actually to form a connection with the shore,
the only interruption in the continuity of the material being the outlet
of the Don. Probably at this period the Scarboro’ heights extended
far out into the lake, and sheltered the sandy embankment which
had been formed. After the establishment of this union with the
shore, a steady drift from the east still went on, carrying material
year after year westward, that material, however, now spreading
itself more than before, but still showimg a tendency continually
to turn in towards the mainland, forming a succession of irregular
hooks.

This remarkable wing-shaped breakwater was the raison d’ étre of
Toronto. It attracted the eye of the first organizer of Upper Canada,
and led him to lay the foundations of the capital of the new province
where now it stands. The coolness with which the demolition of
this all-important peninsula is beheld by the general public is some-

3 :

34 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

thing amazing. The work of destruction carried steadily forward,
now during a series of years, by the relentless surges of Lake
Ontario, appears to be regarded simply as a curious spectacle arranged
for the entertainment of ‘‘the judges, magistrates, and gentry of the
province ;” for the delectation of the merchant princes, the great
manufacturers, the railway directors, the civil engineers, the common
council and aldermen of Toronto, who look on, like the chorus in a
Greek play, and prattle to each other about some nefarious deed
which is being perpetrated before their eyes, but never seem to be
aware that common sense points to action of some kind on their part,
with a view to the prevention, if possible, of the direful result which
is threatened. ;

In 1832, appeared Dr. Dunlop’s Statistical Sketches of Upper
Canada. We have here no formal topographical arrangement, but
much excellent matter of use for Gazetteer purposes, and abounding
with humour. The climate, especially, is graphically described.
Field sports, fishing, shooting, and hunting are dwelt upon. Hach
chapter has a motto, like Sir W. Scott’s novels, some of them
extemporized. :

In 1832, Mr. Andrew Picken published in London (Effingham
Wilson, Royal Exchange), a book, entitled “The Canadas,” containing
information for Emigrants and Capitalists. One division of this
book consists of Geographical and Topographical Sketches (1) of
Lower and (2) of Upper Canada. We have here virtually a brief
Gazetteer of the latter Province, principally confined to an account
of the soil, the advantages and disadvantages of position. Mr. Picken
derived the materials of his volume chiefly from Mr. Galt, formerly
‘*Chief Commissioner” of the Canada Company. In his dedication
to that gentleman, Mr. P. uses the following language: “It is
proper that a.work of this kind should be inscribed to you, from the
services you are known to have rendered to Canadian colonization.
Of the extent and value of those services—services which will here-
after connect your name with the history of this interesting colony—
it is to be hoped, for your own sake, that the public at home may
yet become as fully aware, as the settlers are in those parts of the
Province where the effects of them are more particularly felt.” Mr. —
P. gives as the population of York (Toronto), in 1832, between four
and five thousand; and of the whole Home District, including the
neighbouring District of Newcastle, 36,264 (in 1828). \

OF WESTERN CANADA. 39

Effingham Wilson, the publisher of Picken’s book in 1832, pub-
lished in 1833, “Sketches of Canada,” by W. L. McKenzie. In this
work, which had a political object, there is no systematic topography,
but the writer very truly says: ‘“ Without giving occasionally,
minute sketches of the progress of the new settlements from a state
of wilderness to cultivated farms, villages, dwellings, chapels, school-
houses, orchards, barn-yards, and fruitful fields, the property of a
happy and intelligent population, a correct knowledge of America is
unattainable.” Accordingly, we have numerous graphic notices,
with statistics, of localities in Upper Canada scattered about, amidst
articles on public affairs and public institutions, and characteristic
anecdotes of public and private personages of the United States and
British America.

In 1836, Dr. Thomas Rolph, of Ancaster, Gore District, Upper
Canada, published a Statistical Account of Upper Canada, in con-
nection with “Observations made during a visit in the West Indies,
and a tour through the United States of America.”

In his Preface, Dr. R. says (1836): “The inhabitants of Great
Britain have been too apt to consider Canada as merely a region of
ice and snow, of pine forests and lakes, of trappers and Indians, with
a few forts and villages intermixed, and producing only moccasins,
furs, and ship timber. But this is a very imperfect view of that
interesting country, which is growing in population, and improving
in cultivation more rapidly, perhaps, than any part of the United
States, if we except the territory of Michigan, and which must
become, at no very distant period, a wealthy, powerful, and populous
Province.” Dr. R.’s account of Belleville contains some archeological
information, such as one would like to see recorded whenever it
exists: ‘The site of the town of Belleville is situated between
Kingston and Toronto, on the shore of the Bay of Quinté, originally
claimed by the Mississaga Indians as a landing-place, and called by
them Saganashcogan, where they usually received their presents from
Government, demanding a yearly acknowledgment from its settlers
for their possessions. The late J. W. Myers afterwards claimed it
under a 99 years’ lease, said to have been granted to him by that
tribe; hence the creek or river running through the adjacent lot
took the name of Myers’ Creek, described in a grant to one Singleton,
‘as Singleton’s River. Since the town has been laid out, it has assumed
the new and more appropriate name of the River Moira. * * *

36 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

In the year 1800, the village was laid out by Samuel Wilmot, Hsq.,
King’s Surveyor, under the immediate orders and instructions of
Government, appropriating lots for a jail and court-house, churches,
chapels, and for other public buildings ; granting to individuals who
had made improvements, the several lots they occupied. The main
streets are 66 feet wide, called Front, Pinnacle, Park, and Rear
Streets, intersected by cross streets of the same width.”

Dr. Rolph speaks of the Township of Madoe and its mineral
wealth: “The ore to be smelted is the magnetic oxide, and will
produce about 70 per cent. of iron. This extensive and valuable bed
of ore is on lot No. 11, of the 5th Concession, and was bought of the
Canada Company, who, with a liberality rarely to be met with, have
sold it to the present owners, at an advance beyond the ordinary
price of lands in the neighbourhood, on condition only that they,
should improve it. This township contains other valuable minerals,
such as beds of fine marble, zinc, lead, and probably copper, which
might be worked to great profit. ‘These, added to as fine a soil as
the world produces, pure and abundant streams of water, fine timber,
and a healthy country, all conspire to render Madoc, at this time, as
desirable a location for the farmer, the capitalist, and the man of
science, as any in the Province.”

Peterborough is thus described: “This village stands on a fine
elevated sandy plain, and in a very central situation in the District ;
it is divided by the River Otonabee, and is immediately adjoming
and above the small lake. It commenced in 1825, under the super-
intendence of the Hon. Peter Robinson, who lived with a large body
of Irish emigrants for some time. It is beautifully wooded with
choice trees. A very good and substantial frame bridge has been
erected across the Otonabee at this place. It contains a population
of 1,000 persons, and continues still improving, é&c., &c,” He dwells”
on the importance of this situation, on the water communication
between Lake Simcoe and the Bay of Quinté.

In Fothergill’s Almanac of 1839, and in preceding issues of the
same periodical, we have a “Sketch of the present state of Canada,
drawn up expressly for this work by Charles Fothergill, Esq.” I
extract a sentence giving statistics of Upper Canada in 1839: “The
settled parts of Upper Canada contain 500,000 souls. The largest
towns are Toronto and Kingston, of which Toronto is the most
populous, containing 12,500 inhabitants (1839).”

OF WESTERN CANADA. 37

The following will give an idea of the facilities for travelling in
1839: “The navigation from Quebec to Buffalo, with all the present
interruptions, may be performed in a week ; and from thence to the
River St. Clair, either to Detroit, or Sandwich, in three days. From
thence into the Lakes Huron, Michigan, and Superior, the impedi-
ments are few and trifling. From the Island of Anticosti, at the
mouth of the St. Lawrence, to the head of Lake Superior, we have a
navigation of an extent little less than 3,000 miles, the greater part
of which is ship navigation, and may be run over, with all the present
obstacles, during the summer months, at the rate of about 80 miles
per day; and that through the greatest extent of fertile country to
be found, in continuity, In any part of the world, and a climate
highly favourable to agricultural labour.”

Though the present railway system, at least of the Grand Trunk,
had not yet been thought of, a railroad is, nevertheless, projected.
We have it mentioned at the close of some unavailing, but curious,
lamentations over the cession of Michigan to the United States in
by-gone times :—“ Ever since the emigration from the Eastern to the
Western States of the Union by the route of Lake Hrie, the Canadians
have been constantly twitted by tourists and others with the contrast
of superiority exhibited on the Detroit frontier over that of our own
opposite to it, forgetting that it could not have been otherwise, since
we were fools enough to cede the Michigan territory to our rivals,
and not only give them the landing-place, but the grand portage
itself, to boundless regions. Having committed this incalculably
mad and egregious error, could we wonder that the shores of our
beautiful little peninsula, directly im view, but out of the lime,
remained commercially desolate. All that the magnificent under-
taking of the WexLuanp Canat has done, or all that it ever can do,
will not make amends to the Western and London Districts for the
great loss sustained in the cession of Michigan, since it can merely
transfer the shipping from one lake into the other. But there is a
measure which would go far to recompense the evil that has been
inflicted. It has been much talked of; but, as yet, little has been
done in it. We mean the Lake Huron Railroad from Toronto.
There will be no end to the advantages arising from this national
work, if it is undertaken on the scale and in the spirit in which such

public works should be undertaken. Enterprising merchants at
Oswego have long regarded this great measure as one of superlative
importance.” .

38 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

In 1846, Mr. Wm. Henry Smith published at Toronto, his “Cana-
dian Gazetteer,” comprising statistical and general information
respecting all parts of the Upper Province or Canada West, &e.

To collect the materials of his work, Mr. Smith travelled about,
personally visiting the parts described, “walking,” he says in his
preface, “over more than 3,000 miles of ground, through both the,
heats of summer and the snows of winter.” He gives a brief but
careful record of the population of each town, township, and village,
the value of the ratable property, the leading features of each locality
as regards soil and climate, and the average value of land.

About four years after the appearance of the Gazetteer, Mr. Smith
published his more elaborate work, entitled “Canada, Past, Present,
and Future, beg a Historical, Geographical, Geological, and Statis-
tical Account of Canada West.” Again did our author make a
perambulation of the country, and gather in a copious store of useful
information. Again, in his preface, Mr. 8. alludes to the toils under-
gone: “The journey through a new country in search of statistical
information is not, by any means, a path of roses,” he says. “ And
to arrive at the necessary amount of facts within a given time, —
requires a constant exertion of both body and mind, and a resolution
to encounter and to conquer all those various accidents by flood and |
field that travellers are heirs to—drenching showers, snow storms,
mud holes, dust, broiling sun, thunder storms, tough beef steaks,
damp beds, loss of luggage, and breakages.”

Mr. Smith’s greater work contains ten County Maps, and one
General Map of Canada West, clearly drawn in outline on stone.
Three introductory chapters-contain a carefully-compiled history of the
discovery and early settlement of Canada, and a special notice of the
population, resources, trade, and commerce of Upper Canada. And at
the end of the work, after a seriatim description of the counties and
towns, there is a general account of the natural productions of the
country, animate and inanimate, animal, vegetable, and mineral; and
of its climate.

A few years after the publication of Mr. Smith’s Canada, Past,
Present, and Future, viz., in 1871, Mr. Lovell’s Dominion Directory
appeared, which virtually was also a Gazetteer, with admirable
sketches of the villages, towns, and cities; and an abundance of
introductory matter, containing a general history of the country, and
of its progress. This volume is very bulky—a royal 8vo. of over

OF WESTERN CANADA. 39

2,500 pages. The publisher humorously styles it, on the outer cover,
in gold letters, a “ Pocket Gazetteer of Canada.”

In 1873, appeared Lovell’s Gazetteer of British North America,
containing the latest and most authentic descriptions of 6,000 cities,
towns, and villages; 1,500 lakes and rivers, with tables of routes.
Edited by P. A. Crossby. All this being accomplished in a small
8vo. volume of less than 600 pages, the space allotted to each loeality
is small, and the information very much condensed. It is, neverthe-
less, minute and satisfactory. The statistics have been gathered
with great care.

In the introduction the proposed Canadian Pacific Railway is thus
referred to: ‘Heretofore Canada has been to the traveller little
better than a cul de sac, as he could only journey as far as the
extremity of Lake Superior; but when the entire Dominion can be
traversed from the Atlantic to the Pacific, he will be enabled with
ease to take a rapid survey of these wide spreading dominions
belonging to the British Crown, and measure their political and
commercial importance. He will then become convinced that the
Dominion is rich in coal measures, slate quarries, gold, silver, copper,
iron, and almost every mineral of commercial value; that the climate
is favourable to health, and that there are millions of acres of grain-
raising and pasture lands awaiting colonization in the fertile belt of
the North-West and British Columbia.”

The following are given as the limits of the Dominion: “It is
bounded east by the Atlantic Ocean, Davis Strait, and Baffin’s Bay ;
west, by Alaska, the Pacific Ocean, and Queen Charlotte’s Sound ;
north, by the Arctic Ocean; and south, south-east, and south-west,
by the United States. Area, 3,330,162 square miles, 393,996 square
miles larger than the United States. Of this immense area, nearly
equalling in extent the Continent of Europe, about 700,000 square
miles are covered with water.”

With this notice of the latest Gazetteer of Canada, I draw this
part of my paper to a close. The great handiness of Mr. Lovell’s .
g, when the breadth of area which it covers is
considered, and the mass of information which it contains.

The occasion of the present rapid notice of early topographical
Sketches and Gazetteers of Canada, particularly Western Canada,
was, as I have already said, the republication in the Canadian
Journal of the first Gazetteer of Upper Canada, published in 1797,

volume is surprisin

40 EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

by David William Smith. In each successive instalment of that
work in the Journal, I have added annotations, explanatory of the
names attached to the several localities, thinking that it would be a
matter of some interest to intelligent persons to be acquainted with
the source of the appellation by which their neighbourhood or their
own place of abode, was generally known, which appellation is occa-
sionally, in some sense and degree attached to themselves also.

The Gazetteer of 1797 is, of course, a book of moderate size, and
the list of names to be remarked upon, not extensive. To annotate
in a similar way, the whole of a modern Gazetteer would be a dif-
ferent thing ; yet an addition of the kind referred to, would, doubtless,
be an enhancement to the value of the work in an historical point of
view. For many years to come in Canada, there will be new areas
to be surveyed and set off into townships, and new local names to
be found and applied. Wherever it is possible to make use of the”
aboriginal Indian names, it is plainly in good taste to retain them.
Uncouthness of form and sound may be frequently got rid of by
certain modifications, in accordance with principles of euphony and
structure obtaining in the English language. It is in this way, that
Niagara, Acadia, Canada itself, and many other beautiful proper
names, have acquired their present form. Algoma, Muskoka, Mani-
toba, are other*more recent Instances. Spadina, here in Toronto—
and the word Toronto itself, may be also mentioned. The retention
of the old French names, attached to former distant outposts of traffic,
&c., is.to be commended. But a favourite method of designating
newly surveyed townships, adopted in the Crown Lands Department
of late years, as in the past too, is the application thereto of the names
of ministers, or ex-ministers, of the Crown, Judges, Chancellors,
Civil Engineers, and other public characters of the country. It has
become, indeed, a kind of perquisite of high office for the holder to .
have his name’ inscribed on the map as the designation in all future
time of a township, village, or county. To the articles in Gazetteers .
from time to time hereafter, it will be of use to add brief annotations
on such names. We may all know very well who Mr. Malcolm
Cameron, for example, was; but the inhabitants of the areas distin-
guished by his name will, perhaps, not be so fortunate, and they may
be desirous of indulging a not unnatural curiosity on the point.

OF WESTERN CANADA. 41

MAP LITERATURE OF CANADA.

In 1872, there was published in Paris by Tross, a well-known
bookseller, a work entitled “‘ Notes Subsidiary to the History, Biblio-
graphy, and Cartography of New France, and adjoining countries
from 1545 to 1700.” The compiler was the author of the Bibliotheca
Americana Vetustissima, Mr. Harisse, if I mistake not. The division
of the book, embracing Cartography, contains a description of (1) 76
inedited, and (2) 111 engraved maps, or plans. Most of the inedited
maps, &., are among the public archives of France. Some of the
most important of them have been copied for the Canadian Govern-
ment, and the Canadian Institute at Toronto possesses tracings from
portions of six of them: (1) Of a map of 1643 of Nouvelle France,
in which Lake Erie is scarcely distinguishable. (2) Of a map of
1670, shewing the route of the French Missionaries Dollier and
Galinée. (In this map, the spectator is supposed to be standing on
the north side of the great lakes, and to be looking south. Hence,
at first sight, the map has the appearance of being upside down.
Fort Frontenac is not yet established. Quinté is spelt Kenté). (3)
Of Joliet’s map (about the same date as the preceding), on which
Lake Ontario figures as Lake Frontenac. (It bears an address from
Joliet to the Comte de Frontenac). (4) Of a map of 1688, in which
the Bay of Quinté is called Lac St. Lion. (This map also looks
upside down. No Fort Frontenac is marked). (5) Of a map subse-
quent to the erection of Fort Frontenac. (Lake Erie is here called
Teiocharontiong). (6) Of a map of the Saguenay country, by the
Jesuit Laure (1731). It is dedicated to the Dauphin. Among the
engraved maps in Tross’ catalogue are included several published in
Ttaly, Holland, and England. One dated in 1680—a general map
of North America—is described, and dedicated to Charles II. The
maps given by Hennepin and Lahontan, in their respective books,
are also included.

The list in the above-mentioned work gives no maps dated subse-
quently to 1700. I do not observe in this list the maps figured in
Ramnusio’s Collection of Voyages and Travels, printed in Venice in
1556, which must have been copied from even older maps. I place
on the table the volume of Ramnusio, which has the maps of the New
World, and of New France, and the one that shews the plan of the
aboriginal Hochelaga, or Montreal of the time of Jacques Cartier.

42, EARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

The rude primitive sketches from which these delineations were
made, were derived in great measure from the verbal reports of the
natives, whose own knowledge of the interior of the continent, in any
comprehensive sense, was vague, and whose language and gestures
would often, of course, be greatly misapprehended. With the map
in Ramnusio of ‘“ New France, Newfoundland, Island of Demons,
&vec.,” may be compared Janssonius’ Amsterdam map, entitled “‘ Novi
Belgii Noveeque Angliz necnon Partis Virginie Tabula,” wherein
the waters of the St. Lawrence and the Ottawa are seen curiously
connected together far back in the interior of the country, doubtless
as reported by the natives and coureurs-de-bois.*

I shew a General Map of North America of the year 1762, by
John Rocque, Topographer to the King. On it are delineated
“the new roads, forts, and engagements, taken from actual surveys
and operations made in the army employed there from 1754 to
1761.” On this map Toronto is marked, and the word is spelt
exactly as we spell it. On this map are several curious memoranda
of concessions of territory on the north side of the lakes, by the
Troquois of the south side, to the British authority. Also, a map
engraved by T. Bowen, in Benjamin Martin’s “ Miscellaneous Corres-
pondence” for the years 1755-56, published in London in 1759,
evideutly derived from the same sources as Rocque’s map. The
“bounds of Hudson’s: Bay by the treaty of Utrecht” are marked,

* Generally, in these primitive maps, the lakes and rivers partially explored by the European,
are made to appear of exuggerated dimensions, while the parts known only as yet from hear-
say, are comparatively dwarfed and distorted. Hence Lahontan’s famous map of the Riviere
Longue is by no means to be summarily rejected. It was maps of this kind that Cluverius had
before him in 1629, when compiling his ‘‘Introductio ad Universam Geographiam.” Cluverius’
notice of Canada is as follows :—‘‘ Canada a fluvio cognomine dicta, insula an pars continentis.
param adhue constat. Quantum ejus cognitum est, dividitur in Hstotilandiam, Corterealem,
Terram Laboratoris et insuias adjacentes, ingentis magnitudinis: quarum precipueze, Golesme,
Beanparis, Mont de Lions, et Terra Nova, eadem et Terra de Baccalaos dicta, ob ingentem
hujusmodi piscium in ejus pelago multitudinem, qui etiam naves transeuntes retardant.” The
sailor’s hyperbole, here given as a grave fact, throws light on the origin of many historieal
marvels. The soil, climate, productions, and inhabitants of Canada and New France are thus
described :—‘*Solum Canadze quantumvis accerrimis frigoribus obnoxium, eximie tamen
fertile, aurique metallis dives; incole satis ingeniosi et artium mechanicarum peritissimi,
pellibus amicti degunt: ceterum Galliarum regis imperio subjecti. Nova Francia (this is
distinguished from Canada) 4 Gallis Regis Francisci primi auspiciis detecta, preter raras
segetes et legumina queedam, omnium rerum inops, 4 feris ac quibusdam in locis anthropo-
phagis, in universum idolatricis gentibus incolitur. Pars tamen ejus, que ad mare accedit
Norimbega ab urbe cognomine dicta, coelo potitur salubri soloque foecundo.” Norembega
appears to have denoted the New England region; and the name has been thought by some to
have come from a vague local reminiscence of the Norwegian origin of settlements on the coast
in that direction,

OF WESTERN CANADA. ARS

and the “ Northern bounds of New England by Charter of Nov. 3rd,
1620, which extend westward to the South Sea.”

A fine inedited MS. map of the Province of Quebec, as well as of
all known Canada at the time, on a large scale, by Major 8. Holland,
is preserved in the Crown Lands Department at Toronto. A repro-
duction of this document in facsimile would be an acceptable boon.

David W. Smith’s Gazetteer was drawn up to accompany a map of
Upper Canada, published by authority in London in 1799, by W.
Faden, Geographer to the King and Prince of Wales. This was the
first engraved map of Upper Canada. The second edition of this
Gazetteer was put forth to accompany another map of Upper Canada,
published in London by the same Faden in 1813. The publication
of the second edition was superintended by Governor Gore, who was
in London at the time.

Bouchette’s map, published in i815, accompanied by his first work,
“ A Topographical Description, de.,” was one of Lower Canada only.
But his map published in 1831, to which his quarto was a companion,
was one of both Provinces ; and of this, which is a splendid work of
art, a copy lies on the table. This may be regarded as the standard
map up to the year 1852, when Col. Bouchette’s son, Joseph Bouchette,
the Second Deputy Surveyor-General, published:a large general map of
all the British Provinces, according to the Treaties of 1842 and 1846.
This map exhibits workmanship of the first-class, and was executed
in London. In 1862, Tremaine’s large map of Western Canada
appeared, and in the same year its rival, Tackabury’s map; both
exhibiting clearly and beautifully, all the new surveys, &e. These
were both most creditable Canadian productions.

The British Admiralty also put forth, many years ago, a series of
charts for the navigation of the lakes, constructed by Admiral H.
W. Bayfield. Many elaborate maps, too, have appeared in connection
with the Geological Survey of Canada. And there have been separate
maps executed of the several counties of Western Canada by Mr.
Rankin and others, and engraved by Ellis and Rolph, of Toronto.

Two official reports presented to the Ontario Parliament in 1872
and 1873 respectively, have furnished those who are interested in
early Canadian maps, with reproductions of several valuable docu-
ments not easily accessible before.

1. Mr. Mills’ Report on the Boundaries of the Province of Ontario,
has attached to it copies of the following :—(1). John Senex’s Map,

44 BARLY GAZETTEER AND MAP LITERATURE

A.D. 1710; (2). Map of North America, by William Delisle,
Amsterdam, A.D. 1739; (3). Jeffery’s Map of the north part of
North America, A.D. 1762; (4). Peter Bell’s Map of the British
Dominions in North America according to the Treaty of 1763, A.D.
1772; (5). D’Anville’s Map .of North America, A.D. 1775; (6).
Governor Pownall’s Map of North America, A.D. 1776; (7).
Kitchen’s Map of North America, shewing the boundaries of Canada
after the Treaty of 1783, A.D. 1794; (8). Map of North America,
shewing the territories claimed by France in 1756, with the French
forts marked; (9). Map of the boundary line between the Northern
Colonies and the Indians, established by the Treaty of Fort Stanwix,
1768 ; (10). Map of the French Settlements in Illinois, by Thomas
Hutchins, Captain, 60th Regiment.

2. Mr. Chas. Lindsey’s “Investigation of the Unsettled Boundaries
of Ontario, presented to Parliament in 1873,” supplies us with copies
of (1) Carte des nouvelles découvertes dans l'Ouest du Canada dressée
sur les memoires de M. de la Vélandrie et donnée au Dépot de la
Marine, par M. de la Galissoniére, 1749. (2) Carte du Canada. ou
de la Nouvelle France, &c., par Guillaume Delisle, 1703. (3) A new
Map of North America, by H. Moll, 1708.

The year 1875 will mark an era in the Cartography of Canada, as
it was in that year that our map literature culminated in two com-
plete Canadian Atlases, each containing maps in minute detail of all
the Provinces of the Dominion.

(1.) The Atlas compiled and edited by Mr. H. F. Walling,
executed chiefly in lithggraphy by able artists at Montreal and
Toronto, and published by Mr. G. N. Tackabury. There are con-
tained within this Atlas one hundred and thirty maps, or plans,
including maps of EKurope, and the United States of North America.
The shape of the book is the large square folio which is customary
with Atlases on a considerable scale. The delineation, shading, and
lettering of the several plates are perspicuous, and generally agreeable’
to the eye; but here and there the colouring would be more pleasing,
had it been more delicate. In some of the plates the fine division
lines between the 200 acre lots have’ been somewhat indistinctly
printed. ‘The maps of the Parry Sound and Muskoka Districts are
fine specimens of workmanship, the labyrinthine intricacies of the ~
coast-lines, and the innumerable minute islands being particularly
well represented. The map of British Columbia shews, in a striking’

OF WESTERN CANADA. 45

manner, the mountainous character of that region, and the curious
way in which its western coast is penetrated and zigzagged through
with fiords. Preceding the Atlas proper, are 97 pages, of three-
columns each, occupied with carefully written essays on subjects
proper to be discussed in such a work. Dr. H. H. Miles, of Lennox-
ville, gives a résumé of the Civil History of the Dominion. Dr.
Sterry Hunt treats of its Topography and Physical Geography. The
Geology of Upper and Lower Canada has been undertaken by Mr.
Robert Bell, that of the other Provinces by other equally competent
hands. Drs. Nicholson and Ellis contribute an interesting chapter
on our Zoology. Dr. Canniff gives a lucid history of Steam Naviga-
tion in Canada. Dr. Hodgins has described our system of Public
Education. Our Railways are discussed at great length, and our
Climatology is not overlooked.

(2.) Walker and Miles’ New Standard Atlas of the Dominion of
Canada. This is a folio volume, 14 x 18 inches in size. It contains
elaborately constructed and beautifully executed maps of the Pro-
vinces of Ontario, Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Newfound-
land, Prince Edward Island, Manitoba, and British. Columbia, on a
large scale; maps of the Coal Regions, the Lumber Districts, and
Timber Lands, and the Military Defences; a chart of the world,
shewing the relative positions of the Dominion, and the other British
Possessions, and the Ocean Steamships’ connections on both sides of
the Continent with the Railway systems of Canada. Preceding the
maps are fifty 3-column pages of printed matter, giving briefly the
most recent statistical information in regard to all the Provinces of
the Dominion, their Railways, their Post Offices, their Banks, their
Geology and Mineral productions, with lists, and descriptions of the
cities and chief towns. On the title-page is a well-executed shield,
combining the arms of the Provinces of Ontario, Quebec, New
Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and British Columbia. The whole work is
dedicated, by permission, to the Earl of Dufferin.

A remarkable lithograph Railway Map of the Province of Ontario
was published at Toronto in 1876, at the office of the Nation news-
paper. By means of heavy black tracings it shewed the railways in
existence and the railways in prospect. It was intended to be, to
the public eye, a kind of reductio ad absurdum of the multitudinous
schemes for new lines of railway which were being perpetually
started, irrespective of the actual necessities of the population, and
which the Government was asked to subsidize.

[46)

IESE Oe JAIL AINE

COLLECTED IN THE VICINITY OF THE TOWN OF BARRIE,

BY H. B. SPOTTON, M.A.

RANUNCULACEA,

Hepatica acutiloba, D. C.
Thalictrum dioicum, L.
“* cornuti, LL.
Ranunculus abortivus L.
“ sceleratus, L.
‘¢ recurvatus, Poir.
‘¢ Pennsylvanicus, L.
“s bulbosus, L.
GG) exons, IL,
Caltha palustris, L.
Coptis trifolia, Salisb.
Aquilegia Canadensis, LL.

Acta spicata, L., var. rubra, Mx.

«* alba, Bigel.

MENISPERMACES,
Menispermuin Canadense, L.

BERBERIDACEA.

Caulophyllum thalictroides, Mx.
Podophyllum peltatum, L.

NYMPH ACEA, ~

Brasenia peltata, Pursh.
Nympheea tuberosa, Paine.
Nuphar advena, Ait.

SARRACENIACEA.
Sarracenia purpurea, L.

PAPAVERACEA,

Chelidonium majus, L.
Sanguinaria Canadensis, L.

FUMARIACEA,

Dicentra cucullaria, D. C.
“* Canadensis, D. C.

Corydalis glauca, Pursh.
‘* aurea, Willd.

CRUCIFERA,

Nasturtium officinale, R. Br.
«* palustre, D. C.

CRUCIFER Ai— (Continued.
Dentaria diphylla, L.
Cardamine pratensis, L.
Sisymbrium officinale, Scop.

rassica Sinapistrum, Boissier.
Capsella Bursa-pastoris, Mceenh.

VIOLACEA.
Viola blanda, Willd.

‘* Selkirkii, Ph. Goldie.
“* eucullata, Ait.
** canina, L., var. sylvestris,

Regel.
«* rostrata, Pursh.
“¢ Canadensis, L.
«pubescens, Ait.

CISTACE A.
Lechea minor, Lam.

.HYPERICACEA,

Hypericum pyramidatum, Ait.
“ perforatum, L.
«* corymbosum, Muhl.
Elodes Virginica, Nutt.

OARYOPHYLLACES.
Saponaria officinalis, L.
Silene noctijlora, L.
Lychnis Githago, Lam.
Stellaria media, Smith.
Cerastium vulgatum, L.

PORTULACACES.
Portulaca oleracea, L.
Claytonia Virginica, L.
MALVACEA.

Malva rotundifolia, L.
«« moschata, L.

TILIACEA.
Tilia Americana, L.

LIST OF PLANTS. Way)

LINACE, SAXIFRAGACEA.

Linum usitatissimum, L. Ribes cynosbati, L.
‘* floridum, L.

GERANIACE.
f ar “ rubrum, L.
Geranium Carolinianum, L. Parnassia Caroliniana, Mx.
‘“ Robertianum, L. Mitella diphylla, L.
Impatiens fulva, Nutt. « nuda, L.
Oxalis acetosella, L. Tiarella cordifolia, L..
Chrysoplenium Americanum, Schwein
ANACARDIACES, vies ) :
Rhus typhina, L. CRASSULACES,
‘* toxicodendron, L. Penthorum sedoides, L.
VITACES, ONAGRACES,
Vitis cordifolia, Mx. (Shnasen lbnieti ane, The
RHAMNACE. “alpina, L.

ei, Epilobium angustifolium, L
d 5 , ip
Rhamnus alnifolius, L’ Her. ro Taling ie, by, TOR EAGLE)
SAPINDACER. “* coloratum.
A cerns eae (nothera biennis, L.
aes Spsaae onde 5 Ludwigia palustris, EU.
saccharinum, Wang.

«¢ dasycarpum, EKhr. LYTHRACES.
GCOS vat ovenaraey 158 Nesea verticillata, H. B. K.
POLYGALACEA, UMBELLIFER A,
Polygala paucifolia, Willd. Sanicula Canadensis, L.
2
T CSUMTEN OSE Cicuta maculata, L.

“* bulbifera, L.
Sium lineare, Mx.
Cryptotznia, Canadensis, D. C.
Osmorrhiza brevistylis, D. C.

Trifolium pratense, L.

«« repens, L
Medicago Lupulina, L.
Desmodium acuminatum, D. C.
Lathyrus palustris, L., var. myrti- ARALIACES,

folius, Muhl. Aralia racemosa, L.

Apios tuberosa, Mcench. CO Seamer iriiise 1b
ROSACEA. ‘- trifolia, Gray.
Prunus Americana, Marshall. CORNACES.

‘* Virginiana, L. Cornus Canadensis, L.

“* serotina, EKhrhart. “* stolonifera, Mx.
Spireea salicifolia, L. “« alternifolia, L.
Agrimonia Eupatoria, L.

Geum strictum, Ait. CAPRIFOLIACEA,

‘* rivale, U Linnea borealis, Gronov.
Waldsteinia fragarioides, Tratt. Lonicera parviflora, Lam.
Potentilla Norvegica, L. “© ciliata, Muhl.

** anserina, L. ‘* oblongifolia, Muhl.

‘« palustris, Scop. Diervilla trifida, Mcench.
Fragaria Virginiana, Ehrhart. Triosteum perfoliatum, L,
Dalibarda repens, L. Sambucus Canadensis, L.
Rubus odoratus, L. «« pubens, Mx.

“« triflorus, Richardson. Viburnum Lentago, L.

‘« strigosus, Mx. “ acerifolium, L.
Rubus occidentalis, L. : «* lantanoides, Mx.

‘¢ villosus, Ait.
Rosa rubiginosa, L. SMe gee
Crateegus coccinea, L. Galium triflorum, Mx.
Pyrus arbutifolia, L.,var.erythrocarpa, _** circeezans, Mx.

48 LIST OF PLANTS,

RUBIACEA— (Continued.
Galium boreale, L.
Cephalanthus occidentalis, L,
Mitchella repens, L.

Houstonia purpurea, L.,var. longifolia.

VALERIANACES,
Valeriana sylvatica, Richards.

COMPOSIT A,

Eupatorium purpureum, L,

«¢ perfoliatum, L.

“ ageratoides, LL.
Aster corymbosus, Ait.

*¢ macrophyllus, L.

‘« Tradescanti, L.

*¢ Novi-Belgu, L.

«« puniceus, L.
Erigeron Canadense, L.

“ bellidifolium, Muhl.

«¢ Philadelphicum, L.

“* strigosum, Muhl.
Solidago, Canadensis, bicolor, L.
Inula Helenium, L.
Rudbeckia laciniata, L.

<e” hhirta,

Bidens connata, Muhl. :

“* chrysanthemoides, Mx,
Achillea millefolium, L.
‘Leucanthemum vulgare, Lam.
Tanacetum vulgare, L.
Artemisia absinthium, L.
Gnaphalium decurrens, Ives.

“* polycephalum, Mx.
Erichthites hieracifolia, Raf.
Senecio vulgaris, L.
Centaurea cyanus, L.

Cirsium lanceolatum, Scop. -

«* muticum, Mx.

‘© arvense, Scop.

Lappa offlicinalis, Allioni.
Nabalus albus, Hook.
Taraxacum, dens-leonis, Desf.

LOBELIACES,
Lobelia cardinalis, L.
‘¢ syphilitica, L.
s* inflata, L

CAMPANULACER.
Campanula aparinoides, Tursh.

ERICACE.

Gaylussacia resinosa, Torr.fand Gr.
Vaccinium oxycoccus, L.

Epigeea repens, L.

Gaultheria procumbens, L.
Cassandra calyculata, Don.

ERICACEH\— (Continued.

Andromeda polifolia, L.
Kalmia glauca, Ait.
Ledum latifolium, Ait.
Pyrola rotundifolia, L.

«« secunda, L.
Moneses uniflora, Gray.
Chimaphila umbellata, Nutt.
Monotropa uniflora, L.

PLANTAGINACEA,

Plantago major, L.
** lanceolata, L.

PRIMULACEA.

Trientalis Americana, Pursh,
Lysimachia thyrsiflora, L.

«« stricta, Ait.

** ciliata, Wl.

LENTIBULACEA,
Utricularia vulgaris, L.

OROBANCHACE,
Epiphegus Virginiana, Bart.

SCROPHULARIACE.

Verbaseum Thapsus, L.
Linaria, vulgaris, Mill.
Chelone glabra, L.
Mimulus ringens, L.
Veronica Americana, Schw.
“ serpyllifolia, L.
Pedicularis Canadensis, L.

VERBENACEZ,

Verbena hastata, L.
“© urticifolia, L.
Phryma leptostachya, L.

LABIATA,

Mentha Canadensis, L.
Lycopus Virginicus, L.
Calamintha clinopodium, Benth.
Monarda fistulosa, L.
Nepeta cataria, L.
Brunella vulgaris, L.
Scutellaria galericulata, L.

‘* Jateriflora, L.
Marrubium vulgare, L.
Leonurus cardiaca, L.

BORRAGINACES.
Echium vulgare, L.
Kchinospermum Lappula, Lehm,
Cynoglossum officinale, L.
‘6 Morisoni, D. C.

LIST OF PLANTS. 49

HYDROPHYLLACE.
Hydrophyllum Virginicum, L.

CONVOLVULACE.
Calystegia sepium, R. Br.
‘¢ ‘spithamea, Pursh.
SOLANACES.
Solanum dulcamara, L.
« nigrum, L.
Datura stramoniun, L.
GENTIANACES.
Gentiana crinita, Froel.
«« Andrewsii, Gris.
Menyanthes trifoliata, L.
APOCYNACEZ.
Apocynum androszemifolium, L.

ASCLEPIADACEZ.
Asclepias cornuti Decaisne.
*¢ inearnata, L.
OLEACE.

Fraxinus Americana, L.
«* sambucifolia, Lam.

ARISTOLOCHIACES.
Asarum Canadense, L.

PHYTOLACCACER.
Phytolacea decandra, L.

CHENOPODIACE.

Chenopodium album, L.
Blitum capitatum, L.

AMARANTACE,
Amarantus retroflexus, L.

POLYGONACEA,

Polygenum amphibium, L., var. ter-
restre, Willd.
Persicaria, 1.
amphibium, L., var. aqua-
ticum, Willd.
Virginianum, L.
aviculare, L.
convolvulus, L.
Rumex obtusifolius, L.
“« Acetosella, L.

THYMELEACEZ!.
Direa palustris, L.

ce

ce

6é
6¢

ce

. EL@AGNACEA,
Shepherdia Canadensis, Nutt.
4

EUPHORBIACEZ.
Euphorbia Cyparissias, L.

URTICACE.

Ulmus fulva, Mx.
‘¢ Americana, L.
Laportea Canadensis, Gaudichaud.
Pilea pumila, Gray.
Cannabis sativa, L.

CUPULIFERZ,

Quercus alba, L.
Fagus ferruginea, Ait.
Carpinus Americana, Mx.

BETULACE.

Betula lenta, L.
<< papyracea, Ait.
Alnus ineana, Willd.

SALICACE.

Salix cordata, Muhl.
«* livida, Wahl., var. occiden-
talis, Gray.
Populus tremuloides, Mx.
‘¢ balsamifera, L.

CONIFER.

Pinus resinosa, Ait.

‘© strobus, L.
Abies nigra, Poir.

OG illo, ibe,
Larix Americana, Mx.
Thuja occidentalis, L.
Taxus baccata, L., var. Canadensis,

Gray.
ARACE.

Ariseema triphyllum, Torr.

Calla palustris, L.
Acorus calamus, L.

TYPHACEA.
Typha latifolia, L.
Sparganium eurycarpum, Engelm.
“«* minimum, Bauhin, Fries.

ALISMACEA.

Triglochin maritimum, L.

Alisma plantago, L., var. Americana,
Gray.

Sagittaria variabilis, Engelm.

ORCHIDACEA.
Orchis spectabilis, L.
Habenaria viridis, R. Br., var. brac-
teata, Reich.
“¢ hyperborea, R. Br.

50 LIST OF PLANTS.

ORCHIDACEZ—Continued.

Habenaria rotundifolia, Richards.

“« psychodes, Gray.
Goodyera pubesceus, R. Br.
Spiranthes Romanzoviana, Chamisso.

“« cernua, Richards.
Calopogon pulchellus, R. Br.
Calypso borealis, Salish.
Corallorhiza innata, R. Br.
Cypripedium parviflorum, Salish.

“pubescens, Willd.

‘* spectabile, Swartz.

<< acaule, Ait.

TRIDACE.
Tris versicolor, L.

SMILACEA.

Smilax herbacea, L.
“¢ hispida, Muhl.

LILIACEA,

Trilium grandiflorum, Salisb.
“* erectum, L.
«* erectum, L., var. Album,
Pursh.

“ erythrocarpum, Mx.
Medeola Virginica, L.

Zygadenus glaucus, Nutt.
Uvularia grandiflora, Smith.
Streptopus roseus, Mx.
Clintonia borealis, Raf.
Smilacina racemosa, Desf.

“< stellata, Desf.

«« trifolia, Desf.

“¢ “pbifolia, Ker.
Polygonatum biflorum, Ell.
Tilum Philadelphicum, L. -
Erythronium Americanum, Smith.

PONTEDERIACEA.
Pontederia cordata, L.

CYPERACE.,

Scirpus validus.

‘« atrovirens, Muhl.
Hriophorum polystachyon, L.
Carex crinita, Lam.

“* irrigua, Smith.

‘* plantaginea, Lam,
EKmmonsiu, Dew.

«* tentaculata, Muhl.
** intumescens, Rudg.

EQUISETACEA,

Hquisetum arvense, L.
“« limosum, L.

FILICES.

Adiantum pedatum, L.

Pteris aquilina, L.

Asplenium Filix-feemina, Bernh.
Phegopteris polypodioides, Fée.

“* Dryopteris, Fée.
Aspidium thelypteris, Swartz.

«* spinulosum, Swartz, var..in-

termedium.
cristatum, Swartz.

«« marginale, Swartz.

“«« acrostichoides, Swartz.
Cystopteris bulbifera, Bernh.
Struthiopteris Germanica, Willd.
Onoclea sensibilis, L.

Osmunda regalis, L.

“‘ cinnamomea, L.

Botrychium Virginicum, Swartz.

66

LYCOPODIACEA.
Lycopodium lucidulum, Mx.

[51]

SVNORSIS OR (HE hEORA, OF MEE VALE EY. Ol
JOBNS, Sih, ILA NWORIEINCIe, JAINUD) (GIR a Ih Teva aS),

WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE RARER PLANTS.

BY JOHN MACOUN, M.A., Botanist to the Geological Survey.
AND
JOHN GIBSON, B.A., F.G.8., F.B.S.5.

Pueznocamia. Flowering plants.
J. DicotyLEpon#® or Exocenm. Dicotyledons or Exogens.
Sub-class I. AnciospermMa#. Angiosperms.
A. PoLyPETALOUS EXOGENS.

RANUNCULACEAK.

Ciematis, L. Virgin’s Bower. Traveller’s Joy.
C. verticillaris, DC. Whorl-leaved Clematis.

Indigenous. Trailing over Laurentian and limestone rocks from New Bruns-
wick (G. F. Mathews) to Thunder Bay (Macoun). Quebec (Brunet). Montreal,
and Belceil Mountam (Maclagan). Hamilton, Ontario (Logie). Westward to
the Saskatchewan River (Bourgeau). Quesnelle, Cariboo (Macoun). Rocky
Mountains and N. W. Coast to lat. 54° (Torrey and Gray). N. to lat. 56°
(Macoun). ~

C. Virginiana, L. Virginian Clematis.

Indigenous. River banks and low grounds along streams. New Brunswick
(G. F. Mathews). Nova Scotia (Prof. Lawson). Quebec and Ontario, com-
mon. Thunder Bay, Lake Superior (Macoun). Lake Winipeg (Drummond).
Columbia River (Douglas). Common. July to September.

AnemMoNE, L. Anemone. Windflower.

A. parviflora, Michx. Small-flowered Anemone.

Indigenous. Wet rocks. Labrador (Brunet, Pursh, T. & G). Gaspé (Dr.
Bell). Anticosti (A. L. Verrill). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz).
Valleys of Athabasca and Peace River (Macoun). North to Arctic Sea, lat.
70°; Kotzebue Sound (Hooker). Rare. June, July.

A. multifida, DC.. Red Windflower.

Indigenous. Rocks and gravelly banks. Gulf of St. Lawrence (Goldie).
Gaspé (Dr. J. Bell). Pic River, Lake Superior (Macoun). Nipigon and Slave

52 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Lake (Dr. Schultz, Prof. Lawson). Westward across the plains to the Rocky
Mountains (Macoun). Rare. June.

A. cylindrica, Gray. Cylindrical-headed Anemone.
Indigenous. Dry sandy plains and pine barrens. Kingston, Ont. (Prof.

Lawson). Belleville and Rice Lake plains (Macoun). Hamilton (J. M.
Buchan). Between Snake Hill and Pembina (Dr. Schultz, Prof. Lawson).

Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Rare. May, June.

A. Virginiana, L. High Anemone.

Indigenous. Woods, fields, and barren hill sides. Abundant from Gaspé
(Dr. Bell) to Fort William, Lake Superior (Macoun). Between Snake Hill
River and Pembina (Dr. Schultz, Prof. Lawson.) St. Joachim (Provancher).
Western plains, through Peace River Valley to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun).
Abundant. June to August.

A. Pennsylvanica, L. Round-headed Anemone.

Indigenous. Mud flats and low rocky places along rivers and streams.
Abundant from New Brunswick (Mathews) to Thunder Bay, Lake Superior,
(Macoun). Lake Nipigon, Saskatchewan and McKenzie Rivers (Prof. Lawson).
Edmonton, through Peace River Valley to Rocky Mountains (Macoun). North
to Arctic circle (Hooker). Abundant. June to August.

A. nemorosa, L. Var. quinquefolia, L. Wood Anemone.

Indigenous. Rich shady woods. Kent Co., New Brunswick (Mathews, Dr.
Fowler). Common at the Saguenay (Provancher) Co. Hastings (Macoun).
Hamilton (Logie). Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior; Lake of the Woods
(Macoun). Lake Winipeg (Richardson). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bour-
geau). British Columbia and Peace River (Macoun).

A. narcissiflora, L. Narcissus-flowered Anemone.

Indigenous. Rocky places. Borders of the River Restigouche (Brunet).
N. W.. America (Menzies) to Kotzebue Sound, Unalaska (fisher, Torr. &
Gray). Villous, leaves palmately 3-5 parted, segments cuneiform, incisely
many-cleft, lobes linear, acute; involucre somewhat similar, sessile, leaflets
3-5 cleft ; pedicels several, unbeled, leafless, 1-flowered ; flowers white, carpels
without tails, much compressed, roundish oval, glabrous (T. and G.; Pursh;
Hooker, T. p. 8).

Hepatica, Dillen. Hepatica. Liver-leaf.

H. triloba, Chaix. 3-lobed Hepatica.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Very common in Ontario, but infrequent east
ward. Isleof Orleans (Brunet). Point Levis, Quebec (Dr. Thomas). Windsor,
Nova Scotia (Prof. How). Petit Cap St. Joachim (Provancher). River Wini-
peg (Capt. Back, Prof. Lawson). Rocky Mountains, lat. 55° (Drummond).
Abundant. May.

H. acutiloba, DC. Acute-leaved Hepatica.

Indigenous. Rich shady woods. Abundant in Ontario, but of local oceur- ©
rence. Point Levis (Brunet). Woods near Prescott (B. Billings). Abundant
in Counties Northumberland and Hastings (Macoun). Kingston, Ont. (Prof.
Lawson). London, Ont., scarce (Saunders). Hamilton (Logie). Sitka, Pacific
Coast (Bongard). Abundant. May. ;

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 53

Tranicrrum, Tourn. Meadow Rue.

T. anemonoides, Michx. Rue Anemone.

Indigenous. Open woods. As yet reported only from the Niagara Penin-
sula. St. Davids, Niagara District (Dr. Maclagan). Vicinity of Niagara Falls
(Hooper). Oaklands, Hamilton (Logie). Rare. May.

T. dioicum, L. Early Meadow Rue.

Indigenous. Rich damp woods. Very abundant from Anticosti (A. E.
Verrill) and Labrador (Brunet) to Thunder Bay, Lake Superior (Macoun).
Between Severn and Trout Lake (Gov. McTavish). Fort Simpson, McKenzie
River (Prof. Lawson). Manitoba and Peace River Valley (Macoun). May.

T. Cornuti, L. Tall Meadow Rue.

Indigenous. Low grounds along streams and amid the gravel of river beds.
Extends from Newfoundland (J. Richardson), Anticosti (Verrill), and Labrador
(Brunet) to Thunder Bay, Lake Superior (Macoun). Assinaboine River (Dr.
Schultz, Prof. Lawson). Westward through Peace River Valley to the Rocky
Mountains (Macoun). Abundant. May.

T. alpinum, L. Alpine Meadow Rue.

Indigenous. Rocky grounds. Stem simple, nearly naked; leaves 2-3
ternate ; leaflets roundish, somewhat lobed, crenately toothed ; flowers perfect
in a simple raceme, nodding; filaments filiform; anthers oblong-linear ;
carpels, few, ovate, corsile ; stigmas thick and pubescent ; stems 2'—_8' high
(Sereno Watson, in Clarence King’s Expedition of the 40” parallel).

Island of Anticosti (Pursh and Verrill). Newfoundland (In herb. Banks).
Behring’s Strait (S. Watson). Rocky Mountains (Parry). Rare. Fruits in
September.

Ranuncuuus, L. Crowfoot. Buttercup.
R. aquatilis, L. War. trichophyllus, Chaix. White Water Crowfoot.

Indigenous. Lakes and streams of slow current and muddy bottom. New
Brunswick (Mathews). Along the White River, Quebec (Brunet). In Ontario
is abundant from Prescott (Billings) to the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior
(Macoun). St. Tite (Provancher). Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Peace River
(Macoun). Arctic America (Hooker & Arnott). Common. July to October.

R. multifidus, Pursh. Yellow Water Crowfoot.

Indigenous. Ditches and muddy pools. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Windsor, Nova Scotia (Prof. How). Conway’s Creek, Prescott (Billings).
Abundant at Belleville (Macoun). Glandford, Ont. (Logie). Malden (Mac-
lagan.) Manitoba, westward to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). Saskat-
chewan (Bourgeau), Extreme Arctic America, Kotzebue Sound (Hooker).
Common. May.

R. multifidus, Pursh. Var. repens., Hooker. Kidney-leaved Buttercup.

Creeping ; lower leaves many-cleft, with linear segments ; the upper ones
reniform, palmately many cleft; carpels in small globose beads ; flowers quite
small and bright yellow. Creeping over the muddy bottom of creeks and
partially-dried ponds, North Hastings and Northern Townships of Addington,
~ July, 1870 (Macoun). In pools west of the Assinaboine River, Rocky Moun-
tains, and Peace River (Macoun).

54 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

R. Flammula, L. Var. reptans. Flame Crowfoot.

Indigenous. Among gravel and sand by lakes and rivers. Extends from
Newfoundland (T. & G.) New Brunswick (Mathews). Labrador (IT. & G.)
to Lake Superior (Macoun). Riviere Chaudiére (Brunet). Abundant along
the Rivers Moira and Trent, and by the shore of Lake Ontario. Toronto,
Laprairie (Prof. H. Croft). St. Joseph’s Island, Muskoka (Prof. Ellis). Lake
Winipeg and Athabasca River (Gov. McTavish, Prof. Lawson). Saskatchewan
River (Bourgeau). Lake Athabasca (Macoun).

R. Cymbalaria, Pursh. Seaside Crowfoot.

Indigenous. Salt marshes and the seaside. Musquodoboit River, Nova
Scotia (Prof. Lawson). Windsor, Nova Scotia (Prof. How). Fredericton (Dr.
Robb). New Brunswick (Rev. Dr. Fowler). Anticosti (Verrill). Bay of
Fundy (Mathews). Gaspé Bay (Dr. Bell). St. Joachim and Rimouski (Bru-
net). Fort William, Thunder Bay, Lake Superior (Macoun). Lake Winipeg
(Barnston). From Lake Superior westward to Peace River Valley (Macoun).
Arctic Sea, lat. 68° (Torr. & Gray). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).
Throughout British Columbia (Macoun).

R. Cymbalaria, Pursh. Var. alpina, T. & G. Alpine Crowfoot.

Very small; leaves 3-toothed at the apex ; scape 1-flowered (Torr. & Gray).
Indigenous. Rocky shores. Island of Anticosti (Brunet). Sea shore,
Riviére-du-Loup (Dr. Thomas). Rare. August.

R. pygmeus, Wahl. Diminutive Crowfoot.

Stem erect, never creeping, 1’—2’ high, 1-flowered; leaves glabrous, 3-5
cleft ; radical ones petioled, cauline ones sessile ; calyx glabrous, longer than
the somewhat reflexed petals ; heads oblong; carpels sub-globose, not mar- ~
gined at the back, pointed with a short-hooked style.

Indigenous. Rocks. Labrador (Pursh). Arctic America and Rocky Moun-
tains, in lat. 55° (T. & G.) Unalaska, Kotzebue Sound (Hook. & Arnott, in
bot. Beechey). Mount Selwyn, 6,000 feet above the sea, lat. 56° N. (Ma-
coun). Arctic. August.

RB. nivalis, L. Arctic Crowfoot.

Radical leaves on long petioles, dilated, lobed, the lobes somewhat ovate ;
cauline ones nearly sessile, palmate, stem erect, about 1-flowered, shorter
than the obovate entire petals (Torr. & Gray).

Indigenous. Rocks. Coast of Labrador(Hooker). Kotzebue Sound (Beechey).
Rocky Mountains of B. N. America to Alaska (S. Watson). August.

R. affinis, R. Brown.

Radical leaves petioled, usually pedately multifid ; cauline ones sub-sessile,
digitate, with broadly linear lobes; stem erect, few-flowered; carpels with
recurved beaks in oblong cylindrical heads, more or less pubescent throughout.

Indigenous. Rocks. Isle of Grues (Brunet). Melville Island and north-
east coast (Hooker). Rocky Mountains and Kotzebue Sound, as variety
leiocarpus, which is the western form. August.

R. rhomboideus, Goldie. Rhomboid-leaved Crowfoot.

Indigenous. Dry sandy hills and plains. Near Montreal (Dr. Holmes).
Sandy plains near Castleton ; Murray Town Hall, Northumberland County,
Ont. (Macoun). Sand hills on the banks of the Humber (Prof. Lawson).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 55

Lake Simcoe (Goldie). Near London, Ontario (Saunders). Toronto (Prof.
Croft). Sandy plains of the Riviére aux Sables, County Lambton (Gibson).
Lake Winipeg (Barnston). Saskatchewan River (Bourgeau). Lake of the
Woods (Macoun). Abundant. May.

R. abortivus, L. Small-flowered Buttercup.

Indigenous. Pasture fields, woods, and roadsides. Very abundant. Ex-
tends from Newfoundland (Verrill), Belceil (Dr. Bell), New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler), Anticosti (Verrill), through Quebee and Ontario to Thunder Bay,
Lake Superior (Macoun). Lake Winipeg (Barnston). Fort Garry (Dr.
Schultz, Prof. Lawson). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Common.
May, June.

R. abortivus, L. Var. micranthus, Nutt.

Indigenous. Margins of ponds and lakes. North shore of Lake Superior
(Agassiz). Along the canal at the Sault Ste. Marie, north of Lake Huron
(Macoun). Veryrare. June, July.

R. sceleratus, L. Noxious Buttercup.

Indigenous. In ditches and ponds. From Belceil Mountain (Dr. Bell), and
New Brunswick (Mathews), through Quebec and Ontario to Sault Ste. Marie
(Macoun). Rainy and Slave Lakes (Capt. Back, Prof. Lawson). Lake Winipeg
(Barnston). Saskatchewan (Bourgean). Manitoba to the Rocky Mountains
(Macoun). B. N. America, lat. 67° (Hooker). Common. June, July.

R. recurvatus, Poiret. Hook-fruited Buttercup.

Indigenous. Shady, wet woods. Labrador (Hooker), Kent County, New
Brunswick (Dr. Fowler), through Quebec and Ontario to the Kaministiquia
River, Lake Superior (Macoun). Pied du Cap Tourmente (Provancher).
Prescott, Ont. (Billings). Nicolet and Chippewa, Ont. (Dr. Maclagan).
Toronto (Prof. Croft). Sulphur Springs, near Ancaster, Ont. (Logie). Banks
of Cove, London, Ont. (Saunders). Huron County, Ont. (Gibson). Lake of
the Woods (Macoun). May, June.

R. Pennsylvanicus, L. Bristly Buttercup.

Indigenous. Moist m2adows and borders of streams. New Brunswick
(Mathews). District of Montreal (Brunet). Riviere du Loup (Thomas).
Abundant, River Rouge (D’Urban). Wastes, Prescott (Billings). Nicolet
and Chippewa (Maclagan). Moist meadows and borders of streams, Central
Canada; Owen Sound; Prince Arthur’s Landing, Thunder Bay, Lake Supe-
rior (Macoun). St. Catherines (Saunders). Toronto (Croft). Fort Garry,
(Dr. Schultz, Prof. Lawson). In the wooded country from Lake Superior to
the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). West Coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).
Athabasca River, lat. 57° N. (Macoun).

R. fascicularis, Muhl. Bundle-rooted Buttercup.

Indigenous. Dry gravelly soil in open woods. Reported from Somerset
by Provancher (Dr. Lawson). Belleville, Trenton, and Toronto (Macoun).
Kingston Mills, Chippewa, and Malden, (Maclagan). London (Saunders).
Hamilton (Logie). Common in Western Ontario (Gibson). Lake Winipeg
(Hooker).

R. repens, L. Running Buttercup.

Indigenous. Overflowed places along streams and rivers. New Brunswick
(Mathews). Riviére du Loup, not common (Dr. Thomas). Common near

56 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Quebee (Brunet). Near Prescott (Billings). Central Canada (Macoun) 10
miles up the Kaministiquia River, and Current River, Thunder Bay; and
Sydenham River, Owen Sound, Ont. (Macoun). Common at London (Saun-
ders). Common at Hamilton (Logie). Chippewa and Malden (Maclagan).
Introduced. Form not known in Ontario, but found in the Kastern Provinces.
On the Saskatchewan River (Bourgeau). Westward through Peace River
Valley to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). McKenzie River (Barnston). West
coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

R. acris, L. Yellow Weed.

Introduced. Very common in meadows, pastures, dry roadsides. Newfound-
land (J. Richardson). Nova Scotia (Prof. How.) Central Canada (Macoun).
Toronto (Prof. Croft). Hamilton (Logie), Oo. Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Garden
River, Sault St. Marie, and Fort William, in such abundance as to monopolize
the ground (Macoun). Lake Manitoba (Dr. Schultz, Prof. Lawson). Vancouver
Island and British Columbia (Macoun).

Myosurus, L. Mouse-tail.

M. minimus, L. Mouse-tail.

Indigenous. Generally found on alluvial soil overlying fiat rocks. At the
Ferry House, and east of Albert College, Belleville. As yet reported from no
other district of British North America. Vancouver Island (Macoun).

Catrua, L. Spring Cowslip.
C. palustris, L. Marsh Marigold.

Indigenous. Common in swamps, marshy meadows, and by streams. Hx-
tends from Newfoundland, Straits of Belleisle (Richardson), Mingan and
Anticosti (Verrill), through Quebec (Brunet), and Ontario, to Thunder Bay,
Lake Superior (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau):; From Lake of
the Woods to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). West coast of Newfoundland
(Dr. Bell). May. - )

C. natans, Pallas. :

Indigenous. ‘“‘Stem procumbent, floating; leaves reniform—cordate, erenate,
with the lobes somewhat approximated, obscurely crenate towards the base,
toothed towards the summit; sepals oval; carpels with a straight beak”
(Torr. & Gray). Creeping on the surface of deep sphagnous swamps in the
wooded central districts of B. N. America from Canada to lat. 60° N., rare
(Dr. Richardson). Flowing stream 20 miles west of Fort Kdmonton ; Peace
River, Methy River, near Methy Portage, lat. 56° (Macoun).

Coptis, Salisbury. Gold Thread.
C. trifolia, Salisb. 3-leaved Gold Thread.

Indigenous. Low damp woods and cedar swamps. Halifax County,
Nova Scotia (Prof. Lawson). Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Labrador (Brunet). Anticosti (A. H. Verrill). Gaspé Basin (Dr. Bell).
Nicolet, Montreal, Kingston and Port Robinson, Ont. (Dr. Maclagan). Belle-
ville (Macoun). Hamilton (Logie). Lake Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Lake
Superior, Shore of Little Slave Lake (Macoun). N. W. America, Sitka and ‘
Unalaska (Hooker). Methy Portage (Macoun). :

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 57

Agquiteaia, Tourn. Columbine.
A. Canadensis, L. American Columbine.

Indigenous. Rocky hill sides and open woods. Common from Isle of
Orleans (Dr. Thomas), Belceil Mountain (Dr. Bell), through Quebec (Brunet),
and Ontario, up to the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior (Macoun). Lake
Winipeg (Capt. Back, Prof. Lawson). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).
Hudson’s Bay (Hooker). Not found north of 56° N. according to Barnston.
California to Alaska, according to 8. Watson.

A. brevistyla, Hooker.

Indigenous. Rocky grounds. Stems low, 6’—8’ high, spreading ; leaves
biternate ; leaflets 3-lobed, crenate, 6’—9” long ; crenatures ovate, rotund ;
flowers small, blue, about 6” long including the spur ;, sepals oblong-ovate ;
petals a little exceeding the stamens ; spurs hooked at the tip ; styles shorter,
included (Fl. of Colorado by T. C. Porter and J. M. Coulter). Western
Canada (Drummond). Lake Nipigon, chiefly near Lake Superior (Gov.
(McTavish, Prof. Lawson). Native of Western Canada (Richardson). Rocky
Mountains (Bourgeau). Telegraph Trail, Upper British Columbia; Peace
River, lat. 56° (Macoun)-

A. vulgaris, L. Common Columbine.

Introduced from Europe. Spur of the petals incurved, capsules hairy, stem
leafy, many-flowered ; leaves nearly glabrous; styles as long as the stamens
(Hooker’s British Flora). Abundant in the grounds at the Prince’s Lodge,
Halifax County, and in spots along the railway line, and Windsor Road (Prof.
G. Lawson). Bass River, Kent Co., New Brunswick (Rev. Dr. Fowler). June.

DeeHinium, Tourn. Larkspur.
‘D. Consolida, L. Field Larkspur.

Introduced from Europe. Banks of the St. Lawrence, west of Prescott,
Ont. (Billings). Gardens and wheat fields near Belleville, Ont. (Macoun).
June, July.

Hyprastis, L. Herb Yellow Root.
H. Canadensis, L. Orange Root.

Indigenous. Rich shady woods. Mirivin’s Woods, near Prescott, rare
(Billings). Malden, Ont. (Dr. Maclagan). Township of Williams, Ont.
(Saunders). Co. of Norfolk (Dr. Nichol, Montreal.) It seems to be almost
wholly confined to the Western Peninsula. May.

Actza, L. Baneberry.
A rubra, Bigel. Red Baneberry.

Indigenous. Extends, in great abundance, from Newfoundland (Richardson),
to Lake Superior (Macoun), and across the Continent through the wooded
country to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). West coast of Newfoundland
(Dr. Bell).

A. alba, Bigel. White Baneberry.

Indigenous. Rich woods and flats of streams. Extends in abundance from
Nova Scotia (Dr. How), Anticosti (A. E. Verrill), through Quebec and Cntario

58 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

to the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior (Macoun); and across the Con-
tinent through the wooded country to the Rocky Mountains and westward to
the Cascades (Macoun). May.

Cimiciruea, L. Snakeroot.

C. racemosa, Elliott. Black-rooted Snakeroot.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Cayuga, Grand River (Maclagan). Co. Norfolk,
Ont. (Dr. Nichol). Near St. Thomas, Ont. (Macoun.) So far reported only
from the western portion of Ontario. Rare. July.

MAGNOLIACHA.
Lirtopenpron, L. Whitewood. Tulip Tree.

Magnolia acuminata, L.

At the Falls of the Niagara. (Provancher, Wood).
L. Tulipifera, L. Whitewood.

Indigenous. Sunny hillsides, rich woods. St. Catharines, Ont. (Saunders).
Vicinity of Hamilton, on Dundas road (Logie). Niagara Falls (Maclagan).
St. Thomas and Chatham, Ont. (A. T. Drummond). Bosanquet Township,
County Lambton, a few miles south of Kettle Point; Township of Tucker-.
smith, Huron County, Ont., its most northern point in America (Prof.
Gibson). June.

ANONACEAS.
Asimina, Adanson. North America Papaw.
A. triloba, Duval. Common Papaw.
Indigenous? Banks of streams in rich soil. On the road to Queenston,
Niagara District, Ont. (Prof. J. B. Cherriman.)
MENISPERMACEAH.
Menispermum, L. Moonseed.

M. Canadense, L. Canada Moonseed.

Indigenous. Low rich woods and along streams. Montreal—Isle de Jesus— —
(Brunet). Common in woods, near Ottawa (Billings). Vicinity of Belleville,
and Owen Sound, Ont. (Macoun.) Two miles west of London (Saunders).
St. Catharines and Malden (Maclagan). Vicinity of Hamilton, not common :
(Buchan). Lake Winipeg (Bourgeau). Lake St. Charles, Quebec (Provancher).

BERBERIDACE Ai.
Berseris, L. Barberry.
B. vulgaris, L. Common Barberry.
Introduced from Europe. Waste places. New Brunswick (Rev. Dr. Fowler).

Point Lévis, Quebec (Brunet). Not authoritatively reported from Ontario. :
Newfoundland, (Morrison, Hooker), June. i

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 59

CauLOPHYLLUM, Michx. Blue Cohosh.
C. thalictroides, Mx. Cohosh. Pappoose-root.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Gilmour’s Woods, Quebec (Brunet). Common
in woods, Prescott (Billings). Abundant in rich woods, Belleville, Ont., and
Owen Sound, Ont. (Macoun). Kingston, Chippewa and Malden, Ont. (Mac-
lagan.) Mountain side near Hamilton (Logie). Common near London, Ont.
(Saunders). Woods, County Huron, Ont. (Prof. Gibson). Common. May.

JEFFERSONIA, Barton. Twin-leaf.

J. diphylla, Pers. Twin-leaf. Rheumatism-root.

Indigenous. Woods and rich soils. Near Napanee, Ont. (Rey. A. Scott).
Point Peter, and near Consecon, Prince Edward Co., Ont. (Macoun). Banks
of the river, near Cove, common, London, (Saunders).

PopopHyiium, L. May-apple. Mandrake.
P. peltatum, L. May-apple.

Indigenous. Rich shady woods and pastures. Very common throughout
Ontario, but as regards Eastern Canada has only been reported from Montreal
Mountain by Brunet and Maclagan. May.

NYMPHAACE A.
BraseEniA, Schreber. Water Target.-
B. peltata, Pursh. Common Water-shield.

Indigenons. Borders of lakes, ponds, and slow streams. Point St. Charles,
Montreal (Brunet). Abundant im lakes and ponds, River Rouge, Quebec
(D’Urban). Lakes and ponds north of the Counties Addington, Hastings,
Peterborough and Victoria, Central Canada (Macoun). Lakelet, Howick
Yownship, Huron Co., Ont. (Prof. Gibson). Near Rainy Lake, Dawson route
(Macoun). Rare. July.

Nympuza, Tourn. Water Nymph.
N. odorata, Aiton. Fragrant Water Lily.

Indigenous. Still waters of rivers, lakes, and ponds. Common everywhere
to the Lake of the Woods. June to September.

N. odorata, Aiton. Var. minor, Sims.

Indigenous. Shallow water. In a small lake south-east of Marmora Village,
County Hastings, Ont., July 18, 1867. South Lake, Township of Snowdon,
Peterborough County, July 29, 1868 (Macoun). Rare. July.

N. tuberosa, Paine. Tuber-bearing Nympheea.

Indigenous. Still water. Found in all the marshes along the Bay of Quinté,
and abundant in mud flats along Lake Ontario, from Presqwile eastward, and
is suspected by the writers to be the ‘‘ Nymphea,” of Burlington Bay, as
reported by Messrs. Logie and Buchan. At Lakelet, Howick Township,
County Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Easily distinguished from N. odorata by its
scentless flowers. Frequent. July.

60 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Nupwar, Smith. Yellow Pond Lily.
N. advena, Aiton. Spatterdock.

Indigenous. Ponds, ditches, pools, and rivers. Very common through
Eastern and Western Canada. Found in Lake of the Woods, Little Slave
Lake, and westward to the Rocky Moutains (Macoun). Cariboo, Labrador
(Butler). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Athabasca River, lat. 57°
(Macoun).

N. luteum, Smith. Var. pumilum, Gray. Small Yellow Pond Lily.

Indigenous. Tranquil water. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Saguenay
River, and Lake St. John (Brunet). Lakes and ponds, Riviere du Loup (Dr.
Thomas). Nation River, railway crossing (Billings). Black Creek, Hastings
County ; North River, and Crow Lake, Belmont Township, Peterborough
County (Macoun). North Shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). East of Rainy
Lake (Macoun). River Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Subaretic America (Dr.
Richardson). Sitka (Bougard). June, July.

SARRACENIACHA.
SARRACENIA, Tourn. Pitcher-plant.

S. purpurea, L. Side-saddle Flower. Pitcher-plant.

Indigenous. Peat bogs and swamps. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). In
swamps, Quebec (Brunet). Between Ottawa and Prescott (Billings). Bogsand
beaver meadows, River Rouge (D’Urban). North of the Counties Frontenac,
Hastings, Peterborough, Victoria, and Northumberland ; Point Rich, Owen
Sound; North Shore of Lake Superior (Macoun). Common in Ontario and
Quebec. Cockburn Island, Georgian Bay (Dr. Bell). Height-of-Land Portage,
Dawson route ; West of the N. Saskatchewan (Macoun). Saskatchewan plains
(Bourgeau). Hudson’s Bay (T. & G.) West of Little Slave Lake (Macoun).
West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

PAPAVERACE Ai.
PApaver, L. Poppy.

P. somniferum, L. Common Poppy.

Introduced from Europe. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Waste places
near Belleville, Ont. (Macoun). Waste places, County Huron, Ont. (Gibson)..
Toronto (Prof. Croft). Rare. July.

Papaver nudicaule, L.

Coast of Labrador, and west to the Rocky Mountain, Unalaska.

CuHEeLIponium, L. Celandine.

C. majus, L. Celandine.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places. Quebec, St. Foy’s Road (Dr. .
Thomas). Three Rivers, Quebec (Brunet). Desett?’s Woods, near Prescott
(Billings). Montreal (Maclagan). Roadsides, Brighton, Picton, and Belleville
(Macoun).° Mountain side near Hamilton (Logie). Not uncommon at London,
Ont. (Saunders). Dundas, Ont. (Prof. Ellis). May to September.

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 61

SANGUINARIA, Dillen. Blood-root.

8. Canadensis, L. Canadian Blood-root.

Indigenous. Rich woods and borders of fences. Riviére du Loup, not very
common (Dr. Thomas). Quebec, common (Brunet). Clearings on crystalline
limestone, River Rouge (D’ Urban). Montreal; Wolfe Island and Malden, Ont.
(Maclagan). Kich woods, Ottawa (Billings). Common in Central Canada and
Owen Sound (Macoun). Mountain side, Hamilton (Logie). London, Ont.,
common (Saunders). County Huron (Gibson). Centre of St. Joseph’s Island,
Lake Huron) Dr. Bell. Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). May.

FUMARIACEAi.
Apuiumis, Rafinesque. Fumitory.

A. cirrhosa, Raf. Alleghany Vine. Cypress Vine.

Indigenous. Wet woods and rocky hills along rivers. River du Loup, rare
(Dr. Thomas). Temiscouta Portage (Maclagan). Vicinity of Kingston, Ont.
(Brunet). Woods, Heeley Falls, Northumberland County ; and woods cast
of Belleville; Owen Sound (Macoun). Hamilton, Ont. (Logie). Gore Bay,
Georgian Bay (Dr. Bell). N. W. America (T. & G.)

Dicentra, Berkhausen.

D. cucullaria, DC. Dutchman’s Breeches.

Indigenous. Rich low woods. Common in rich woods from New Brunswick
and Nova Scotia, through Quebec and Ontario, to Lake Huron.

D. Canadensis, DC. Squirrel Corn.

Indigenous. Rich’ rocky soil and shady woods. Frequent throughout
Ontario and Quebec.

D. eximia, DO. Purple, Choice Dicentra.

Indigenous. Rocky woods. This plant is inserted solely on the authority
of Brunet’s Catalogue (Catalogue des Plantes Canadiennes), ‘‘ Plante tres-rare.
Environs de Montréal. Plante envoyée par M. J. Lyman, Pharmacien.’’
Probably the D. formosa of the Gardens. Its presence in Canada is doubted
by Provancher.

CorypDaLis, Vent.

C. glauca, Pursh.

Indigenous. On rocks, chiefly Laurentian. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Woods of St. Foy, Quebec (Brunet). 16-Island Lake, and Huckleberry
Rapids, River Rouge (D’Urban). Exposed rocks, Brockville; Chelsea, Quebec
(Billings). Kingston Mills, Ont. (Maclagan). Laurentian rocks, Co. Hastings;
abundant north shore of Lake Superior (Macoun). Island Hast of Thessalon
River (Prof. Bell). St. Joseph’s Island, McLeod’s harbour, Cockburn Island,
Sidgrave’s Cove, Georgian Bay (Dr. Ball). Rocky banks of the Maitland and
Saugeen Rivers (Gibson). Dawson route, near Lake Shebandowan ; Forti
Assinaboine on the Athabasca; Telegraph Trail, Upper British Columbia
‘(Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Cacouna, Q. (Prof. Croft).
Yale, on the Fraser River ; Methy Portage (Macoun).

62 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

C. aurea, Willd. Golden Corydalis.

Indigenous. Rocky woods. Rocky woods along the Restigouche River
(Brunet). Rocky banks and sandy fields, Seymour; banks of the Trent and
Moira Rivers (Macoun). Maitland Valley, Co. Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Cock-
burn Island, McLeod’s Harbour, Georgian Bay (Dr. Bell). North shore of Lake
Superior (Agassiz). Michipicoten Island and Dawson route, Lake Superior ;
Fort Edmonton; Fort Assinaboine on the Athabasca; Dunvegan, Peace River,
(Macoun). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Saguenay River, Quebec
(Provancher).

Fumaria, L. Fumitory.
F. officinallis, L. ‘Officinal Fumitory.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places and about dwellings. Quebec
(Brunet). Gardens at Picton, P. EH. County, Ont. (Macoun). Burlington
Beach (Logie). County Huron (Gibson). July, August.

ORUCIFER Ai.

Nasturtium, R. Br. Water-cress.
N. officinale, R. Br. Water-cress.

Introduced from Europe. Cold streams and ditches. Rivulet, Castleton ;
small stream, Rice Lake plains; Campbellford, Northumberland Co. ; ditches
at Picton, P. E. Co.; along the Sydenham River, Owen Sound (Macoun).
Near London, Ont. (Saunders). Galt (Miss Crooks, Logie). Niagara Falls
(Maclagan). Stanley, Co. Huron, Ont. (Gibson). North-west coast (Scouler),
May to September. s

N. palustre, DC. Marsh Cress.

Indigenous. Alluvial lands, ditches and swamps. Very abundant from the
Mouth of the St. Lawrence to Lake Superior. North Saskatchewan ; Little
Slave Lake ; Dunvegan, Peace River (Macoun). Plains of the Saskatchewan
River (Bourgeau). Arctic America (T. & G.)

N. palustre, DC. Var. hispidum, Gray.

Indigenous. Inundated banks of rivers and streams. New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler). Detroit River (Maclagan). Vicinity of Hamilton (Buchan).

N. lacustre, Gray. Lake Cress.

Indigenous. In mud along river-banks. River Trent at Myersburgh ; in ©
Crow Bay, and abundant in still water between Heeley’s Falls and Hasting’s
Village ; River Trent, Ont. (Macoun). Canada (Dr. Holmes). Grand River,
Malden, (Maclagan). Near Prescott, Ont. (Provancher).

N. Armoracia, Fries. _ Horse-radish.

Introduced from Europe. In gardens and waste places. New Brunswick
(Dr. Fowler). Wastes, Quebec (Brunet). Wastes and gardens, abundant,
Belleville (Macoun). Common, London (Saunders). Rare. June, July.

DentariA, L. Pepper-root.
D. diphylla, L. 2-leaved Pepper-root.

Indigenous. In cedar swamps, wet meadows, and around springs. New
Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Quebec and Isle of Orleans (Brunet). Riviére du

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 63

Loup and St. Modeste (Dr. Thomas). Rocky woods, River Rouge (D’Urban).
Montreal, St. Valentine, Smith’s Falls, Kingston, and Chippewa (Maclagan).
Prescott, abundant (Billings), Woods, Belleville, Ont. (Macoun). Mountain
side (Hamilton). Bayfield River, Huron Co., Ont. (Gibson). May.

D. Maxima, Nutt. Many-leaved Dentaria.

Indigenous. In shady moist places. Found at Galt by Miss Crooks (Logie).
Having seen no specimens of this species from Canada, we are extremely
doubtful of its existence in Western Ontario, and are of the opinion that the
plant so designated by Logie is the D. lacimiata, and that the D. heterophylla
reported from Hamilton by J. M. Buchan is the same plant. May.

D. laciniata, Muhl. Cut-leaved Dentaria.

Indigenous. Rich shady woods and low grounds. Valley of the St. Francis,
rare (Brunet). Ameliasburgh, P. EK. County, Ont. (Macoun). Banks of Cove,
common, London (Saunders). Mountain west of Hamilton (Logie). Chip-
pewa, Navy Island and Malden (Maclagan). Penetanguishene (Hooker, FI.
Bor. Am.) Rare. May.

CaRDAMINE, L. Spring Cress.
C. rhomboidea, DC. Spring Cress.

Indigenous. Wet meadows and springs. Meadow near Stinson’s Mills ;
wet woods east of Belleville (Macoun). Wetplaces, common (Saunders). Galt
(Kate Crooks). Malden, Ont. (Maclagan). Rare. May, June.

C. rhomboidea, DC. Var. purpurea, Torrey.

Indigenous. Moist woods and springs. London, Ont. (A. T. Drummond),
Woods west of Hamilton (Logie). Rare. May, June.

C. rotundifolia, Michx. Mountain Water-cress.

Indigenous. Cool shaded springs. Chippewa and St. Catharines (Maclagan).
Hudson’s Bay, Rocky Mountains, Lake Superior (Torr. & Gray). Rocky
Mountain defiles, lat. 52° to 51° N. (Drummond). Rare. May.

C. pratensis, L. Cuckoo Flower.

Indigenous. Wet meadows and swamps. Swamps, Labrador and Quebec
(Brunet). Near Ottawa and Prescott Railway ; vicinity of Prescott Junction
(Billings). Three miles south of Ottawa (Billings). Meadows and swamps,
Belleville (Macoun). Near Millerove, Ont. (Logie). Shore along Lake Burwell,
Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Whisky Island, Georgian Bay (Dr. Bell). Arctic
Islands, Behring Straits, and Hudson’s Bay (G. Barnston). May, June.

C. hirsuta, L. Common Bitter Cress.

Indigenous. In rivulets, springs, and ditches. Wery common from mouth
of the St. Lawrence through Quebec and Ontario to Lake Superior. Fort
Assinaboine on the Athabasca ; Little Slave Lake ; Dunvegan and Fort St.
John, Peace River (Macoun). Arctic Sea coast (Barnston). Arctic America
(Torr. & Gray). British America (Richardson). West coast of Newfoundland
(Dr. Bell). ‘Throughout the season.

C. hirsuta, L. Var. sylvatica, Gray. Bitter Cress.

' Indigenous. Dry rocks, especially Laurentian. Rocks of the Montmorenci
Falls (Brunet). Dry Laurentian rocks at Shannonville, Ont. (Macoun). Galt

64 ' SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Ont. (Miss Crooks). Jones’ Falls, Ont. (Maclagan). Sturgeon Lake, Dawson
route (Macoun). Rare. June to August.

Arasis, L. Wall Cress. Rock Cress.
A. alpina, L. Alpine Rock Cress.

Indigenous. Stem branching, somewhat diffused, and, with the leaves,
clothed with a villous branched pubescence; leaves many-toothed ; radical
ones somewhat petioled; cauline cordate, clasping; peduncles nearly glabrous,
longer than the calyx (Hook. Fl. Bor.-Am. I. p. 42). Reported only from the
coast of Labrador on Hooker’s authority. Forteau Bay, Labrador (Butler),

A. lyrata, L. Rock Cress.

Indigenous. Rocky banks and sandy hills along the great lakes. Niagara
Falls, whirlpool (Maclagan). Not common, London? (Saunders). Shore of
Lake Huron, at Fishing Islands; Shore of Lake Superior from Sault Ste.
Marie to Pic River; Lake Shebandowan ; Lake of the Woods ; Fort Assina-
boine, on the Athabasca? (Macoun). McLeod Lake, British Columbia, lat.
55° N. (Macoun). Rare. June, July.

A. petrea, Lam. Rock Cress.

Indigenous. On rocks. Crevices of rocks, about five miles north of Michi-
picoten harbour, Lake Superior (Macoun). Cockburn Island, Lake Huron,
(Dr. Bell). Canada (Hooker). Arctic America and N. W. Coast (Torr. &
Gray). Unalaska (Chamisso). Rare. July.

A. hirsuta, Scopoli. Hairy Rock Cress.

Indigenous. Rocky banks and sandy plains. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Moist rocks. Falls of Montmorenci (Brunet). Sea shore, Riviére du Loup
(Dr. Thomas). Rice Lake plains; banks of the Moira and Trent; Owen
Sound, Ont; dry banks up the Kaministiquia, Lake Superior (Macoun). Galt,
Ont. (J. M. Buchan). At Cove, near London (Saunders). Banks of Riviére
aux Sables, Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau).
Fort Assinaboine, on the Athabasca; Dunvegan, on the Peace River (Macoun).
Hudson’s Bay coast; shores of the Pacific to Sitka (G. Barnston). May to
July.

A. levigata, DC. Smooth Rock Cress.

Indigenous. Rocky woods and low grounds. Rocks, Heeley Falls, Seymour,
Co. Northumberland ; Gibson’s Mountain, Prince Edward Co.; Shannonville ;
Woods; Royston Park, Owen Sound (Macoun). London, Ont. (Saunders).
Malden, Ont. (Maclagan). Valley of Riviére aux Sables, Co. Lambton, Ont.
(Gibson). North shore of the St. Lawrence above Quebec (Barnston). June,
July.

A. Canadensis, L. Sickle-pod.

Indigenous. Rocky hillsides. Laurentian rocks at Shannonville, Ont.; hills
rear of Picton, Prince Edward Co.; woods near Fenelon Falls, Victoria Co.
(Macoun). Vicinity of Hamilton(Logie). Maldon, Ont.(Maclagan). Bosanquet
Township, Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Fort Edmonton, north Saskatchewan
River (Macoun). June, July.

A. hesperidoides, Gray.

Indigenous. Borders of streams. Has only been reported from the vicinity
of London, Ont., by Mr. W. Saunders. June. :

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 65

A. perfoliata, Lam. Smooth Tower Mustard.

Indigenous. Rocky woods and meadows. New Brunswick (Mathews).
“Counties Hastings and Northumberland, Ont.; 15 miles up the Kaministiquia,
Lake Superior; Owen Sound, Lake Huron (Macoun ; Amherstburg and islands
in Detroit River (Maclagan). Whisky Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). North
shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Valley of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau).
Fort Assinaboine on the Athabasca; west of Little Slave Lake (Macoun).
Hudson’s Bay to the Rocky Mountains (Hooker). Upper British Columbia
{Macoun). June.

A. Drummondii, Gray.

Indigenous. Rocky banks of rivers and wooded banks of streams. Rocky
banks of the Moira and Trent Rivers, Ont.; Gibson’s Mountain, Prince Edward
County; up the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior; Fishing Islands, Lake
Huron (Macoun). Near Prescott, Ont. (Billmgs). Rideau Canal, Kingston
Mills, Islands in Detroit River (Maclagan). Whisky and’ Mississagui Islands,
Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Fort Edmonton, North Saskatchewan ; Fort Assina-
boine on the Athabasca ; Portage between Little Slave Lake and Peace River;,.
Peace River west of the Rocky Mountains, and the Telegraph ‘Trail Upper
British Columbia (deers)

A. retrofracta, Graham.

Indigenous. Plant erect, more or less canescently pubescent; radical
leaves lanceolate, linear, sparingly hirsute, petioled, toothed or nearly entire ;
cauline leaves sagittate- amplexicaul or simply clasping ; stems several, from
one root, 10’—18’ high, virgate, branching near the summit; flowers, light
rose-colour or nearly white, small, nodding ; petals oblong- oval, the limb
exserted ; siliques linear, elongated, more or less reflexed ; seeds in two
rows, margined. This plant is readily distinguished from ‘A. Drummondii
by its shorter and retrofract pods. Reported by Prof. Gibson from Portage
du Fort, Ottawa River. California to Arctic Circle (S. Watson). Hudson’s
Bay to Rocky Mountains, and N. to lat. 65 (Hooker). Abundant west of
Rocky Mountains (Macoun). June.

BarsBaReEA, R. Brown. Water Cress.

B. vulgaris, R. Brown. Yellow Rocket.

Introduced. Roadsides and fields. Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). New
Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). June to August.

B. vulgaris, R. Brown. Var. Stricta, Andrz.

Indigenous. Shores of Lake Huron and Superior. Owen Sound Bay ;
Chicken Bay, east shore of Lake Huron ; north shore of Lake Huron; north
shore of Lake Superior from Thunder Bay to Sault Ste. Marie (Macoun).
Mississagui Island, south side of St. Joseph’s Island, Whisky and Cockburn
Islands, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). Edmonton,
North Saskatchewan (Macoun). Oregon, and N. W. America (T. &G.) Sitka
(Bougard). Vancouver Island; Peace River Valley (Macoun). June, July.

B. praecox, R. Br. Tongue Grass. Scurvy Grass.

Introduced from Europe. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Canada (Goldie
in Hooker). Cultivated in gardens. North-western America to lat. 68°, N.
(Barnston). June, July.

5

66 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA, &C.

Erystuum, L. Worm-seed Mustard.

E. cheiranthoides, L. Worm-seed Mustard.

Indigenous. Moist grounds along streams, in gardens, and cultivated fields.
Montreal (Maclagan). Prescott Junction, rare (Billings). Gardens and waste
places around Belleville (Macoun). Near London, Ont. (Saunders). Hamilton,
roadsides (Logie). Bosanquet, Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Newly-cleared
lands, Owen Sound; 11 miles up the Kaministiquia, Lake Superior; Tele-
graph Trail, Upper British Columbia (Macoun). Pacific coast, lat. 47° N.
(Barnston). Banks of the McKenzie River, lat. 67° N. (Hooker). Fort Francis,
Dawson route (Macoun). July to September.

Hesperis, L. Sweet Rocket.
H. matronalis, L. Sweet Rocket.

Introduced from Europe. In waste places, escaped from gardens, Belleville
(Macoun). Shore of Lake Huron (Dr. Todd, vide Hooker). June.

(To be Continued.)

[67]

CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

ANNUAL REPORT OF THE COUNCIL FOR THE YEAR 1874-75.

The Council of the Canadian Institute bee leave to submit their Annual
Report of the proceedings of the Institute for the past year, and to congratulate
the Institute on the fact of a noticeable increase in the attendance and interest
of the members at the ordinary meetings.

During the year a large number of papers and communications of varied
scientific, literary, and historical interest have been read, a list of which is
annexed,

There is also annexed a statement of the financial position of the Institute,
by the Treasurer, together with the certificate of the Auditors, and an appendix
which sets out in detail the titles of the various gifts of books, pamphlets, and
papers received by the Institute during the year, as well as of the various
periodicals and journals received by way of exchange for the Canadian Journal,
or by way of subscription by the Institute.

The Council have also to report that during the year they had under con-
sideration a project for the erection of a new building for the use of the
Institute.

A scheme was matured and adopted by the Council, under which it was pro-
vided that if the Institute should obtain promises of contributions which (if
added to the available funds of the Institute) would amount to $10,000, the
work should be proceeded with.

It was found that a suitable building could be erected on the present site, and
completed for the sum of $16,000, and that without completing the Lecture
Room it could be erected and otherwise completed for $11,U00.

The amount of contributions promised upon a canvass for that purpose
amounted in the aggregate to about the sum of $2,000.

As the amount promised did not realize the sum required by the scheme
adopted, the determination of the question of proceeding with the erection of
the new building, under the circumstances, was remitted to a special general
meeting of the members of the Institute held cn the 6th of July last, which
resolved to record its thanks to Mr, Loudon for his exertions in procuring plans
and estimates for the proposed new building, and promises of contributions for
its erection, and to earnestly invite the members to follow up his exertions with
@ view to commencing the building in the spring and, if possible, to complete
the entire plan, including the Lecture Room.

All of which is respectfully submitted.

MEMBERSHIP,
The present state of Membership: .

Members at commencement of Session, Dec. 1, 1874 ........... . 889
Members elected during the Session, 1874°75...0...0 sssseseee 9

——

848

68 CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

Deduct.

Deaths during the year, 1874-°75.........cs+0+s- Sdodoon0de a) 23

\WiaGhe wan saogoodaussoddcoode Sanbo00Kdcgdednoado0 Won0o6 4
— 6
Total, November 30th, W875 ..8l cece cc eee | CAs

Composed of
Honorary Venibenswsi lees ele eiichlsciceiteripienekieyhetelelrelaleks daw
Diem Mena ers emneerieletete abel Jdoddsovdodvedo sboldoeood foe sdd ne 18
Conresjqonchine MemMlosH) ofoc6s¢occdosoucagndo0adne Sabcnonses 4
Oneciraginy MGI 6h5 Gago Pocdovosodno0Ga oocoasdacusooT 1. 316
NOM coodooucdaoosdmonoouagg ODD OS HdodGORDGT 342
COMMUNICATIONS.

The following valuable and instructive papers and commnnications were read
and received from time to time, at the ordinary meetings held during the session.

December 5, 1874.—Rey. Dr. MeCaul, LL.D., on “ Ancient Persia and Parthia,
illustrated by Numismatics.” :

December 12, 1874.—Communication from John Paterson, Esq., accompanied by
a specimen of perforated stone found near Coboconk.

December 12, 1874.—Prof. H. A. Nicholson and Dr. W. H. Ellis, M.A., on “ A
Remarkable Fragment of Fossil Wood from the Rocky Mountains.”

_ December 19, 1874.—Annual Report of the Council of the Canadian Institute.

December 19, 1874. —Rev. Dr. Seadding exhibited several old Maps of North ©
America, with remarks thereon.

January 16, 1875.—Prof. Daniel Wilson, LL.D., on “ A Summer Ramble among
the Antiquities of Ohio, U. 8.”

January 23, 1875.—Prof. H. H. Croft, D.C.L., on ‘‘ Messrs. Gibson and Macoun’s
Report on the Botany of the eastern shore of Lake Huron.”

January 30, 1875.—Rev. Dr. Seadding, on “ A Review of Oxford and Cambridge
Historical Autographs.”

February 6, 1875.—Dr. W. H. Ellis, M.A., on “ Nitro-Glycerine; its properties
and application.”

February 13, 1875.—A. Elvins, Esq., on “ Rainfall and Storm Cycles.”

February 20, 1875.—M. Cummings, Esq., M.A., on “ The Primitive History of the
Ionians,” by the Rev. Prof. Campbell, Montreal.

February 27, 1875.—Rev. Dr, Scadding, on “The early Gazetteer and Map
Literature of Western Canada, with several old Gazetteers and Maps relat-
ing to the early history of Canada.”

March 6, 1875.—J. M. Buchan, Esq., M.A., on ‘‘ The Flora of Hamilton,”

March 6, 1875.--H. B. Spotton, M.A., on “ The Flora of Barrie.”

March 18, 1875.—Prof. J. Loudon, M.A., on “The Properties of Light.’’

March 20. 1875.—Mr. Elwin, on ‘A new theory of the Aurora Borealis, illus-
trated by Electrical Experiments.”

March 24, 1875.—Prof. E, J. Chapman, Ph.D., on “The Sub-division of the Pro-
vince of Ontario, into several Geological areas,”

April 3, 1875.—Prof. D. Wilson, LL.D., on “The Man of the Mammoth Period.’”

April 3, 1875.—W. Oldright, M.A., M.D., on “ Hints to dwellers in City Houses.’

CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

69

CANADIAN INSTITUTE, IN ACCOUNT WITH S. SPREULL, TREASURER.

1874.

Dec. 8.
8.

1875.

gan. 9.
Apr. 10.
10.
10.
10.
ie

1875.

Debtor.
To ‘paid Western Assurance, premium on $5,000........ ---. $100 00
Hart & Williamson, account 1874, omitted.......... 63 00
if Mr. Cumming, Assist. Secretary and Librarian...... 50 00
< Mail account, Advertising.......... opadooood poodle BO
os Giobeaccounty Advertising artiteeimetsetare ler 16 00
ss Bain’s account, Blackwood and Reviews ........-.+- 6. ils) Oo)
« James Myles, account Firewood............. Sooond 28 50
£6 Hart & Rawlinson, account 1875 ............. eS OO)
se Provincial Building Society, Instalment aes 130 00
oe Copp, Clark & Co., to account printing Jowrnal...... 250 00
e GUI (ACW AANEING Ge bosod poanc oboe GasbacaooodGc 9 70
fe Royal Insurance, Premium on $1,800 (Building)..... 22 50
sf Copp s Clarks di Cor storaccounties erie reeie 200 00
$s Mbibrantansisalanmyale wie esata cisierauts eleiclieiercraters $364 00
is Wo@eleinel Cone Sa noheendacseccacsaueses 43 20
a Stationery, Postages and P. O. Box......... 12 75
os Express Charges.............-6 Goddoddce 14 05
4 Oil, &e.; Lichting sasegcbongaco o6occnsu0d 7 04
he Repairs. sonsaodop od ooOoseuadeOONOGONOCOS 7 35
sf Wao mom inine yo cs eciste eats cisiasvectevelenreteisiere aie 0 50
“ Balance due by Assist. Secretary .......... 11 00
459 89
HonBalancelforward)-)e/)-1- «14 -ee1012 abode daobotnodoesoc 862 65
$9,990 34
Creditor
IBV PS RIETVES "ok Haba Keo dip Tose nasa oo) BopnOnoscgoodenooKd $803 51
“ Tnterest on Deposit WD Plsi IDeeaMaI Gancasboagonccan o AE) AW
© Gowen Alone). 55 e5Gacdadoaodsacoocduogandoe 750 00
oo Tslelhinger ye hy DENA eal ON SONS Gaccooond odooGooUoKeOC 120 00
** Interest on Deposit to 30th June ................-.00- 387 74
Sopelalinveanly Dpilvac ends OM LOC es /clera syeya eri) sielinialet see are) 90 00
“ Balance due by Assist. Secretary to Treasurer... $68 46
SPISUDSCLUP LONE Mas sieve sveicanscicciois sie eisteibesiclarstciale 179 00
oG VIREITS) 5 OR ea Goa oo org dae ORC GdEe MaBea rE DT One 120 00
OO SHOES OGL Sa acdde aco oeon COOU ORO OBOE AOS 51 43
“* Cash from Treasurer to Assist. Secretary ....... 50 00
459 89
$2,290 34

Dec. 1. By Balance in Deposit Provincial Building & Savings Society, $862 55
Toronto, 1st December, 1875.

Samurnt Srrxutt, Treasurer.

The undersigned Auditors have compared the vouchers for the above items of

these accounts, with the Cash Book, and find them to agree.

bands of the Treasurer is $862 55.

Toronto, Nov. 30th, 1875.

The balance in the

' W. J. MacDoyett, ; Wore

Joun ParERson,

70 CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

APPENDIX.
BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS RECEIVED IN EXCHANGE FOR THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

1. Report of Progress of the Geological Survey of Canada, 1873-74.
2. Transactions of the Nova Scotian Institute of Natural Sciences, Halifax,
1873-74.
8. The Canadian Entomologist, vol. vii, 1875.
4. Report of the Entomological Society, Province of Ontario, 1874.
5. The Pharmaceutical Journal, vol. ix, 1875.
6. The Journal of Education, vol. xxviii, 1875.
7. Report on the Stevenson Phosphate Location, Townships of Portland and
Buckingham (2). By E. J. Chapman, Ph.D.
8. Dawson’s, A. M., Report on the Geology and Resources of the Forty-ninth
Parallel, 1875.
9. The Great Dominion. By E. J. Jenkins, M.P.
10. Third Report of the Meteorological Office, Dominion of Canada, 1873.
11. Reports of the Meteorological, Magnetic, and other Observatories of Canada.
Supplement No. 4.
12. Abstracts and Results of Magnetic, and Meteorological Observations of the
Magnetic Observatory, Toronto, 1875.
18. Sneech of Lord Dufferin, Governor-General of Canada, on the Dontinion,
14. The Canadian Militia. By Capt. R. J. Wicksteed, 1875.
15. Proceedings of the Royal Groetapbicr! Society, vol. xviii, 1874.
16. Journal of ie Y vol. 42 & 43.
17. Proceedings of the Society of Antiquarians of Scotland, vol. vii, Part 2;
vol. viii, Part 1.
18. Journal of the Royal Geological Society of Ireland, vol. iv, Part 1.
19. List of Members of the Royal Geological Society of Ireland, 1873-74.
20. Quarterly Journal of the Royal Geological Society, vol. xxix, Part 4; vol.
xxx, Parts 1,2&3. ~
21. Proceedings of the Literary and Philosophical Society of Liverpool, 1873-74.
22. Report of Council of the Art Union, London, 1875.
23, Annual Report of the Manchester Science Students’ Association, 1873.
24. Report of the Proceedings of the Cobden Club, 1874.
25. List of Members of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and
Treland.
26. Transactions Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol. xvii, Part 2, 1873-74.
27. Journal Linnean Society ; Botany, Nos. 77, 78,79, 80; Zoology, Nos. 58, 59.
28. Report Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club, 1873-74.
29. Guide to Belfast. By ditto.
80. European Mail, February, 1875.
81. British Trade Journal, January and July, 1875.
82. Journal of the Society of Arts.
83. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 1874.
84. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, vol. x, Part 2; vol. xi, Part 1.
85. Paleontologia Indica (Fauna of Fluviatile Deposits), vol. 1, Part 1.

36.
87.
38.
89,

40.

41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.

48.
49,
60.

61.
52.
53.
64,

55.
56.
57,
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
66.
67.

68.
69.

CANADIAN INSTITUTE. al

Records of the Geological Survey of India, vol. vii, Parts 1, 2, 3, 4.

American Journal of Science and Arts, vol. ix, 1875.

Journal of the Franklin Institute, vol. xcix, 1875.

Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History, vol. ii, Part 4, Nos. 2, 8;
Part 3, Nos. 4, 5.

Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, vol. xvii, Parts 1, 2,
3,4; vol. xviii, Part 1.

Eighth Annual Report of the Trustees of the Peabody Institute.

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia, 1874-75.

Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History, New York, vol. xi, Nos. 3-6, 1875.

Bulletin of the Essex Institute, vol. vi, Nos. 1-12.

Proceedings of the American Antiquarian Society, 63 & 64, 1875.

Transactions of the Academy of Science, St. Louis, vol. iii, No. 2.

Occasional Papers of the Boston Society of Natural History ; the Spiders of
the United States, ii, 1875.

Accidents, Emergencies and Poisons.

Mémoires de la Société Royale Des Antiquaires du Nord, 1850-60, 1866.

La Question de L’Equidomoide et des Cristalloides Géométriques. By Le
Cte. Leopold Hugo, 1875.

Annales des Mines, tome 6, Part 5; tome 7, Part 2, 3.

Bulletin de Ja Société Géologique, Paris, tomes xix, xx, xxi.

Cosmos, di Guide Cora, Torino, vol. ii, Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9; vol. iii, No. 1.

Vierzehnter Bericht tiber die Thatigkeit des Offenbacher Vereins fur
Naturkunde, 1873.

Abhandlungen heransgegeben vom Naturwissenschaftichen Vereine zu
Bremen, 18738, 1874, 1875.

Verhandlungen des Vereins fiir Naturwissenschaftliche unterhaltung, zu
Hamburgh, 1871-1874.

Ueber die Wasserabnahine in den Quellen, Fliissen und Stroémen. Wien,
1873.

Beilage No. 3, 4 zu den Abhandlungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen, Vereins
zu Bremen, 1874. Bremen. |

Dreizehnter Bericht uber die Thatigkeit des Offenbacher Vereins fur Natur-
kunde im Vereinsjahre, 1871-1872.

Forhanlinger i Videnskabs-Selskabib i Christiania, 1872-73.

Nyt Magazin fer Naturvidenskaberne, 1873, 1874.

Jettegryder og Gamle Strandlinier I Fast Klippe, 1874, Christiania.

Om Skuringsmerker, Glacialformationen Tenasser og Strandlinier, 1878,
Christiania.

Grundtrekkene I Den A‘ldste Norske Proces, 1874, Christiania.

Enumeratio Insectorum Norvegicorum, 1874, Christiania.

Die Agyptischen Denkmaler in St. Petersburg, Helingfors, Upsala, und
Copenhagen, 1873, Christiania.

Clavis Poética Antique Lingue Septemtrionalis. Hafniae.

Norske Fangst-Skipperes Opdagelse of Kong Karl-Land, 1872.

“Alberts” Expedition ti Spidsbergen I November og December, 1872,
Christiania.

he CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

70. Om Visse Virkinnger of Stromme paa Vandets of Luftens Temperatur, 1873,
Christiana.

71. Tilleg Til Aarboger for Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historie Aargang, 1866,
Kjobenhaven.

72. Det Kongelige Vorste Frederiks Universitets, 1878, Christiania.

73. Postola Sogur, 1874, Christiania.

The following publications have been subscribed for by the Institute, and
received during the year:—
The Edinburgh Review.
The Westminster Review.
The London Quarterly Review.
The British Quarterly Review.
The Contemporary Review.
The Fortnightly Review.
The Saturday Review.
Blackwood’s Magazine.
The London Lancet.
The Medical Times and Gazette.
The British and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review.
The American Journal of Medical Sciences,
The Half-yearly Abstract of Medical Sciences.
The Medical News and Library.

LIST OF OFFICERS AND COUNCIL, 1875-6.

President: HH. Scapprne, D.D.

Vice-Presidents: W. OtpricHT, M.A., M.D.
ee Pror. EK. J. Coapman, Ph.D.
Ss G. Murray, Esq.

Corresponding Secretary: Pror. J. Loupon, M.A. —
Recording Secretary: W. H. Hurts, M.A., M.B.
Treasurer: S. SPREULL, Esq.
Curator: R. ZIMMERMAN, M.B.
Librarian and Assistant Secretary: T. Hays, Esq.

Members of Council:

Pror. D. Witson, LL.D.

T. Kirkianp, M.A.

Pror. R. Ramsay Wricut, M.A., B.Sc.
W. D. Prarman, M.A.

C. B. Hatn, M.D.

A. McMurcny, M.A.

eclv

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

1 etlozotiaP-o1l'" =" 11e OGL
‘deayire's |91°¢ | FIT] O'61/(0c | M cP S| AS AS ce
“ [Tes |g6°1 | O'L | O'S [81 | = FE 8 ce 8 ke
deuyicp'01/20°01) ¢70t| O-S1\s"o1] 269 XN ke ke IN
ss Pe ize-9 |ig°¢ | gp | 9's jo L| AGL N| N a8 aN
TO} ** |l6°2t\z4°4 | O01] O°9 |g-ozjp A FTN | 2S N MAN
O'T j098° J0S"E1)/00"s | O° 1Z| 8°6 |G-cT} = GLN AN a a
“" 108T° 16S°E1\€4 TT] ¢°e | O'Oz|o"S | MLBN | AN A AS
“* 101G" JEG" LTJOL" AT] 8°8 | O'Sz\P ST] 2 G8 N ce ke ke
“To leg*2rha's | oor] G-L1io"L | “A LLN N MN | AS
vs Te Ice-Z1/IL'@1| 0°91] o'61|0°S J MIPS | AS | MS | MB
*" 10GL" |2ZOT/10OT| FF | O'STIG'aI] MPP S| MS | MS | AS
7" 4869 19°F | 9°L | as |G-OT] LE S| MS a8 a8
T'0 1Z°8 |06°L | 0°01] 0°6 |FOT} METN | ON N N
ree 69°O1|TZ"S | PLT] S°STio°L | MLBN N AS | MN
TO} “* JOL‘9T\8¢°FT| 2°01) Stag] 4 SL N N AN MS
see 99°6 |S6°6 | #6 | 9°21\8°9 | “6G § a aS A
g'T eS°S1ST°8 | G6z| GoTj¢-9 | Mah S| A Gs | As
“* Te ITe-oTj0L'6 | 8°¢ | Groziog | MOON | A A AN
TL°ZZ\E8°1Z| O°FT| G°6z\s*Iz] ASS 8 | AN AL AL
PL °STIGL'I1| 0°81] ¢-s1lo°g |] M8G 8} AS AS AN
e8°F |e8°S | 8 | oo jeg] Mors) »A 8 AS
e€6°2 |GL°9 | 9°9 | 26 |jo6 | MTLN | M zy AN
10°8 |16°L | 9°LT] G11la-9 |] ASSN] N N N
Se |Ge°S | OL | FS |OFPASEN| NX IN N
IS*11/9Z°T1| LOT] F°st\¢- 11] T9SN|) AN IN IN
G4°6 |0S°6 | 6°SI| FL oS | 2 LGN ce IN ON
80°ZI\L6"LT| 8°11] 91/901] Z09N | GN TN IN
F0'9 |8L°¢ | O'F | 9°¢ |QO TAISEN] ON GN | ON
eee eee 89°¢ 93°3 OL G*T imal Ke 6S N N Ss aN
vs foe Ice-T T/Lh°6 | 0°91) STT|P°L | © SLN © © N
OU [OOo tere oki) 08 sett oN | ae | aN | aN
5 af NVGW/79[US|*W'd | ‘W'd |"W'V} “FURY | WA OL | “WdZ | “WV9
pete fo. oy ou! or’ 2 ' 9 | -IMseu
65 1/52.
a a ae “PULA Jo AqT00T0A “PULA, JO WOToeII

98

OST”

Ist"

"1606"

STS

FOL”

ENE
816"
611°
9FG"
8G"
GLE

190°
160°
660°
OSTs
Sco"
660°

69T°
(a
SIL”
cyl”
OST”
COL:

OFL|TSL f0S°S +y9L 12

&Ss"
GLZ™
ISL”
Sil”
180°

191"
SLL”
91a"
£&3~
9eL°
6¢0°
8F0'
SOL’
GST”
910°
980°

O8L°
SIL”
921"
OST”
SLL°
to

OFZ "40°66 +
90G°|8h° 81+
Gel pL ti+
FOL }0S°G +
PEL ESS +
29 °SL+
— [86° FI1+
FOL Sh 6 +
626 10S FL+
Z8LIe9 “SL 4+-
Giz‘ |e8" 20+
910° OCF +
— {69 Ts—
7S0°1S0°61—
980128 SI—
ILL JOS°L +
SOL PL2°S +
GG0 {oS GL—
ZOL POP TL
— }69'°T
O91 "{S6°S
811 }Z0°0
FZL 480
FOL ISE'S
GOT |S6'S
GOL |S6°S
06°S
PCL ISL "0
8107428 '°S
G90 "}S3 6
TS0° 80° 16—

W'V}-oseray.
g | csoqe

‘ary Jo Ayrprmanyy fnode, Jo wosuegy sssoxq

LV 0S
66°65
86° SS
GL" LG
LG*$S
0g"¢E
eS 9S
19°1E
€1°98
tea Gig
OL* OF
1B° LB
enter
ccT
8o°8
GL°es
Z3° Le
LG°SL
19° 9%
ZS > LZ
86°1E
Sh 9G
G09%
L6G
co°Ts
(0) in
68° 1S
88° 6Z
gL SZ
08 °0z
cP 6

fo}

NVaw

61°82

12

OD SH SH OD 6D OD CO NIN OD 6 I

SOMANSOS SOF OGE HOD)
=

Anaa

“ALY ey} Jo ‘durey,

6h 62IFP PGPPSS 6Z\8ZSE 6G) LLOF 62) L9FS °6Z
€°SG |p 6S FLP19° GLg* gcgg* FIL:
9°GP 18°68 41999" acy hm 669" ess"
§°S& 1h SS f09L9 © LES” 699° Shs~
8°0S |L°9G 480c8° 808°6c| LGL°6G| $06"
8°3S |Z° LG {80L6~ GhO°08] S0°0S) PSL"
0°OF |O°1LS FLTSZ~ 0S6" 076 °8c} 0S9°
L°88 |0°OF |SPOP™ 019° 997° 090°
I‘'1S |1°9% ,OGPP™ tie) ie 827° 1S8°
PSP |S OP JSOLS” 694° CrP” G13"
ZIP |L°SS #SP9S" FES" 6g¢° osg”
PSP \L°6S jSLAG" 09g* sg" 019°
8°8% |S°SL fSiSL°62) FSL°6Z| €0L°6G) SFE"
G*s -\¢°ZL-;8hr0 0S) ZLL° 0S) 810°0S} 006°
I'Sl |G°h -jS0S9" 1S6¢° 83Gb" 689°
GOL |T°LL (SESr° fs" iisize GCG"
L°6Z |S°FS |SE8S° 91Z° 616" ggg”
6°1Z |0°1S |GPIS" 19L° 660° 90F°

ZG SL |8°8 |SLLF” Z6P” G8S°6z| LOG *6z
G'8Z |Z°SE Jacl” LOL*6Z| 666'8Z} O18" 8Z
0°9% |0°SZ JSSrL” 006°8Z| 096° 00s*
8°SS |P' 0S JSS0s" SG" 092° LSP°
28S \F'GG 1S959° $69" ¢99° 809°
G°9G |G LG [ZLer~ GZS° "| 26S" Tes"
FOE |L°OS ISPSl” GE" SIL” ¥10°
6°18 |1°6% |SSZL° 090° €60° 922°
8°08 |L°62 ,OLEs” F0S* LES" ces"
0°SS |0°08 |Z6FP- egs* Ost” 009°
6°18 |1°9S \oSOL” 604° CLL" 18°
3°08 |F' LL ISE16°62) 968°6Z) ¢68°6Z! 996°6G
EZ |L°GL 8690 0S! 9F0°0S| 960° 08) 990 °0E
bol 83°F, ZLL6°6G| $96°6c} 698°6Z| 988° 62
‘Wag myo) Uvey | ‘wd oO] | "Wa Zz | ‘WV Q

Se ES ESS SS Es a=a===______——_—— eee

IDOm~OWADOnAG
Ses ANNAN

ia

*obe Jo duno} 4B ‘moreg

=F es oc)
LEG Ne OR IOS NSD

720fL BOL “ORuDJUQ 9YDT anoqn Uoynaa "SAA “SEG “WIT “YG—apnyBuoT “YIMONT F/6E o&h—OPNIOT
“GL8L “UAANAOAAG—OLUVENO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAUASHO IVOILEANDVW FHL LY ‘AALSINAA TVOINDOTIOUONLANW ATHINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

-eelvi

92°6 |09°ST | *~
= +

¥6°S—\0r Le |
GSI—| 0°19 |b LE +
2, SI) OF? CO
r9 8h O'R +
IE] DO? LO,
Oe CARI eG —
8°G —| 2°Sh |L-0 +
09 O'S jos +
(38) i NBS
8°ZI—| S°6F Io: F —
OPE | OPUS EO —
Neg o'P¢ ot +
i OL FOS ek
GT —| $°8¢ |o:t +
7S I] TCO |])%Q
Gg ZG jere +
PD, | OAS |e =
0°9 —| 8S |6°L —
av FSP OT +
Ly 0O°9F |T°9 +
TE) I] Cate? dts —
GaGa Os lests
Oise Sintra ORG ee
$8 —| FOP [GS-0 —
ZSL | ots |t79 +
8°PI—| OFF |o-F —
0°6 —| 8°8h IL-F —
¢-9 —| 8°0P |L:0 +
iTeeare 8'8P jee +
$0 9°67 jer +

fo) Oo fo}
: a8 IOAR!
“Tn |’ anU aA0qe
“TUT | “EXC | ssooxg

98°L | <¢z, 20,
oot eee

. F (0)
a ce
GLE } GL8T
L1°GG | F181
8°66 | SL8L
1 SI | ZL8T
6°61 | TL8L
¢°9% | OLST
1°86 | 6981
G°GG | 898T
9°1Z | LOST
T°SZ } 9981
L° LG } GOST
L°F% | POST
0°12 | S98T
8°8% | Z98T
TTS | 1981
0°F% | 09ST
6° LT | 6S8T
p12 | Scst
61S | LSST
6°26 | 9S8T
8°9% | ESsT
6°1G } FE81
"SS | scsi
6° 1S | ZS8T
Q°1% | TS8t
L°T@ | OSST
G°9G | 6T8T
1°62 | St8I
108 LEST

S

{o>

5)

SB |-uvaa

9LT oy io GL°ES |68°O J0L0° 0/96 198 °2z
+ = hs

99°8 | 6S | M SL 68°STI0SS TIPL°S jFE° 1S
OP Ol] SLT SI 0z9°T| 6 e PL
GL°8 | $6°S G~ 0S0°0| ¢ G*T¢
86°S | S6°% ZL |$66°0} OL 48° 1t
90°6 | 1¢°¢ | M 18 ™ | O'8s| F oes *0) & 8°SS
GTI] 16°9 | A OL 8] 2° FT| 02 f0re'O| ie 69
OF Tl] 90°¢ | A 68 N |} 6ST] of fosh’2| 9 0° 1S
tr8 i} 1ss)|M 08 SFL] 6 06¢°S| OL 0°65
08°6 | SOF | A TL N] G°et) gt e000) T iy LF
oS OT] c8°F | A T8 SH} 9O'stl Te fsor'T] 2 §°39
16°6 | 86°F | “ 88 8] G°GT] ep 061 °a! 2 0°9S
€o2 | Zoe | & 18 SESE) Tr Pcl Ty 2 C°8P
86°6 | f6°F | MA 78 8] T°LZ) gt ISto's! 6 8°09
OF'6 | 19T | “ Th NY] TL] sr fo96 2) OL 6°FS
gg-2] 241°¢ | A §L N] Fol] g Gt6 1] ¢ iG*gs¢
96°L | OG'g | M ZL Ni gg] 9 09¢°0} 9 L°6P
FL'O1] 99°F | “ 29 Ni Gel] tz |z9s'l] § 0°97
LL“OT| 66°F | “ 69 N} Fxg! eg feeo'l] § 8°09
96°6 | 99°T | “ 84 N] Pol] gr flG9°T| TL |e°1r
#89 | 0G¢°'S | M 68 N} 0°6 | FL so02's| 2 eth.
9S°IT] CO°> | A L8 8} eo] og f06L°1| 9 e°TS
SETI] 66°S | “ 88 8 |} G6z! oT [StS°Ll 9 oS
99°8 | OF F | A Fh NI ZLT] zt 69"0| ¢ 8° TS
86°F | 68°% | M GE NY] e°7Z! et fez9"0| F 3°FS
$S°9 | SOT | M 69 8S] T'0Z or Wc66's| 2 8° LE
18°L | 00°F | M ZB NY} LOT] et HeL0°T) 9 8° 8S
OF L | S6°C | A FH NJ] G°6Z! QT 0610! @ 8° LS

. 8679 | 995°S | M 28 Ni} o'6 | ZL fOP7S8'°O}] ¢ S° LF
SUPP’ ¢ SLT A €8 8] G"9OT| 2 OGL SZ Lb Lo Lt
Sq1¢¢°0 es 6 8°9 | 8 GST) 2 S 6P

. lon!
-Ayyoojo, | OPAL moneeta | = o|2 |2 3 S
uvoyy “yuey[nsey B Ips s |72 ‘S
“NIM “MONS “RIVE

“TUALVuId Wah

WUHAINAOU UOd AIAVL WAILVUVdNOO
‘CISTI ‘UTANAOUA WOE UALSINAU IVOINOTOUOULAW OLNOYOL NO SHYVAAU

‘UFZ Wo urese uedo Avg
“W9 UO ULIO}S Jepunyy,
"716% PUB UIGZ UO ZULU SIT
“WYOT Wo oyey 1elOg

"481e PUY WI0e “WIZ UO dog

‘oy aed seqim 04°g ‘AjIoojeA vor {‘ur'e g “Inoy ApUTA 4s¥vOrTT

‘oy aed sejtt ¢) "ZT ‘Ayloopea uveur ‘urd z ‘inoy ApurA 4soy]
‘imoy aed seprm Tg"g ‘Aj00[eA UBEUT ‘ yI0¢g ‘Aep APUIA qs¥vOT

*anoy ied sepium 1 4°Zz ‘AjL00[eA uvou {aie ‘Avp Apurs ysoyy

TILT Jo ‘urd | 0} uoou wow ‘soptur Q-1¢ ‘A}LOOToA TAINMITXB

‘anoy aed sot ZF OT ‘Aq1oo]eA Wee

*SO[IUI G1" T ‘AqIO0TOA YURZIMSe {°MA ofG N ‘GOlOeIIp JUB}NSeU

*CNIA

*9),°0 ‘sseUIPNOTO Jo UeeRL

‘gINOY SFR “[1kf JO MOIeINp fseqour 1ST yydep ‘shep eg] uo SutMoug
*gnoy e" EF ‘[le} JO WoTyeamp ‘seyout 0z9°T “qydep $3XKep 6 UO SuluIey
‘SZ USIU gy Uo eqissodu ‘8x4 s1U ET UO vOINY 008 0} E[qISs0d

“‘a1¢z “ZIA USI [ UO peatesqo BioIny

+ [RLI4sed1eg, | WOMeIpery

"2,07 m0.
8086T 361 806T SS AGGSN HACC

=oSuvy ATO}WOW L481 UO OofOL
' "(eeog— cit emnyeuedure; veut § prgz""* “hep 4seplop
os [Rip AENEID

‘736 jo ‘Ud 0} ‘UIs WOAJ B68 * - eSuea ATIVp Sve]

"440G JO ‘Ur-d 0} “UI'e WON JoFh srereeesoroSuet ATIep }S0}BA1H)

“T9OFL Crab emeesa eee oe eee wees einyeiedurey frecenveqrgaers Urey

=oeSuvs Altep uvow | LOofe nn * 91n}B1ed 010} TINMIXBO TBE]
‘Tohh: (UI6T 10 ZokI— srecerere oe QIngvrodtie} TINTHIUI_Y |
=oeSuvi A[QI OW taste TO (ng ute teeteeseseeeeees see gan ye sad ue} unmxey J *

G08 'T WIsl Wome 48 OT8°8G +) + depourorEd) 48eory)
=osaBl [QUO { Wi61 Uo md OTe ZIT og sree Jo}QMIOIBG JSOUsIH

‘eq, sul
I9}S|SoI-J[OG

"suOT}eAIOSgo ATLMOY Woy 31e paris aq?
IO] SUBAMSeEI pure SULOUL Sy, ‘4OSstUpTUr pur “Wd OL “Wd F “Wd Z WV 8 “TENE g ye ‘ATOULeTt
aReeR Ae ee XIS WO] PAATIOP 91¥ ‘PUTA OT} 0} O4RTOL 7VY4 OSOTT Suiydooxe ‘suvout Ajrep Bian
‘suoleAtosqo ABpung epnpour ommgeioduioy, PUR LoJoMIOIV 9T[} JO SUBST ATyjuow 24 L—‘aLoN

GENERAL METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER

FOR THE YEAR 1875.

eclvill

MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS

GENERAL METEOROLOGICAL

MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY,
Latitude 43° 39’ 4” North. Longitude, 5h. 17m. 32s. West. Elevation above

Mean temperature ....... peo
Difference from average (65 years) cco
Thermic anomaly (Lat. 48° 40’) ......

Highest temperature.......oesscecceeceee

Lowest temperature

Monthly and annual ranges...........

Mean maximum temperature
Mean minimum temperature
Mean daily range 205 ee
Greatest daily range .............:02s2 00

Mean height of the barometer............ |29

Difference from average (34 years)...
Highest barometer ..

Lowest barometer .. .......
Monthly and annual ranges .

Mean humidity of the air ............... 00

Mean elasticity of aqueous vapour......

Mean of cloudiness .. do
Difference fiom average (22 years)...

Resultant direction of the wind
Wb velocity of the wind

Mean velocity (miles per hour) .........

Difference from average (27 years)...

ccc esccce

eee vecces

Total amount of rain . dies
Difference from average (5 years) oD
Number of days rain ......... a

Total amount Of SNOW ..........sseeceee eee
Difference from exoraee AS veae)
Number of days snow..

Number of fair days .

Number of auroras observed

Possible to see aurora (No. of nights)

Number of thunder storms .........0000

JAN.

23.20
7.84
15.36
31.2

.7593
4.1152
30.235
29.224
1.001

84

FEB. Mar.
fo} (eo)
10.16] 24.08

—12.74|— 5.20

—24.54|—16.02
47.6| 51.5

OS als
68.6; 53.0

19.17} 30-81
—0.65| 15.43
19.82] 15.38
46.0| 33.0
29.6496 29.6587
-+.0241| 4.0584
30.194) 30.050
28.916) 28.905
1.278) 1.145
86 81
0.076) 0.112
0.59} 0.63
—0.12 + 0.01
{e) to)

S. 88 w.|N. 23 w..
6.67| 2.80
9.91| 9.40

a SORE (shy

0.470| 0.98

—0.389/—0.658

5 3
9.1] - 30.0

— 9.55 117.55
9 11
16 17
2 1
19 18
0 0

Apr. | May.
36.35] 52.29
— 4,49 + 0.60
2|/—13.85 — 5.81
62.2 79.2
10.0 27.0
§2.2 52.2
44.05) 61.45
28.98] 41.65
15.07) 19.80
29.6 31.6
29.5872) 29.5483
—.0026) —.0228
30.079) 30.019
28.892) 28.751
1.187} 1.268

69 65
0.151] 0.263
0.62 0.53
+ v.03/— 0.02

ie) fe)
N. 387 W.|N. 46 w.
3.71 3.44
10.16, 10.07
+ 1.90]/+ 3.19
1.230] 2.980
—1.232|—0.156

10 14
2.7, eel
+ 0.17/+ 3.04

8 2

13 14

1 2

16. 19

0 5

JUNE.

fo)

60.95
— 0.81
— 3.65

29.6001
+ .0267

29.841
29.270
0.571

68

23

20

JULY.

3
66.57
— 0.85
— 2.138

88.0
46.4
41.6

77.25
55.75
21.50

28.1

29.5898
—.0030.

29.942
29.527
0.615

67

25

24

AT TORONTO, FOR THE YEAR 1875. eclix

REGISTER FOR THE YEAR 1875.

TORONTO, ONTARIO.

Lake Ontario, 108 feet. Approximate elevation above the sea, 342 feet.

Aug. | Sept. | Oct Nov. 1875. | 1874. | 1873. | 1872. | 1871. | °1870 1869.
(e) (eo) fo} fo) ro} fo) fo) fo) (o} fo) fe}
65.21) 55.46) 48.28) 31.75 40.77| 44.80) 42.94) 42.92) 43.81) 45.93) 43.13

— 1.01)/— 2.74/— 2.66/— 4.36 — 3.31)+ 0.22/— 1.14/— 1.16)— 0.27|-+ 1.85)|— 0.95

o— 3.29/— 6.04/—10.57|—11.45 —10.24/— 6.70/— 8.06|— 8.08|— 7.19|— 5.07|\— 7.87
81.9 84.5 63.0 51.0 88.0 95.0 89.5 96.0 89.5 88.4 89.0
48.0 32.0 27.6;— 5.0 — 16.0/— 7.5|— 18.4/— 13.8)/— 21.0)\— 6.6;,— 5.4
33.9 52.5 35.4 56.0 104.0} 102.5} 107.9} 109.8) 110.5 95.0 94.4

74.39) 65.45) 50.92) 38.02 ae con nec, aes

56.75) 46,21) 85.88) .25.51 oc6 nee Aso oop an on) oo6
17.64) 19.24) 15.04) 12.51 17.38} 17.48] 16.93) 17.59) 16.46} 15.7 14.61
27.7 31.8 25.5 37.5 46.0 46.5 37.9 37.8 384.6 36.2 33.6
29.6140} 29. 6210 29.5529) 29. 6756 29.6151)29.6452/29.5964)/29.6079|29.6066)29.5956| 29.5970
—.0101]—. 0458 —.0940 + .0652 —.0014|++ .0287 |—.0201)—.0086/—.0099/—.0109)—.0195
80.015} 30.082) 30.036) 30.271 30.271] 30.416] 30.246) 30.231) 30.3888) 30.212) 30.226
29.198] 29.102) 28.960) 29.1738 28.751] 28.588] 28.797] 28.789] 28.673) 28.186] 28.793
0.817} 0.980} 1.076] 1.098 1.520] 1.878) 1.449) 1.442) 1.715) 2.046) 1.430

76 76 80 79 76 74 78 75 73 76 17
0.477| 0.846} 0.228] 0.149 0.286] 0.255) 0.257) 0.259) 9.242) 0.279) 0.252
0.51) 0.54) 0.69] 0.77 0.62} 0.63; 0.60) 0.59) 0.64) 0.62) 0.66

-- 0.03/-+ 0.04/-+ 0.08/+ 0.03 + 0.01!-+ 0.02/— 0.01/— 0.02/-+ 0.03/-+ 0.01]/-+ 0.05
ie) fo) &) [o} o [e} fe] (eo) (eo) fe) fo}

8. 56 B./s. 88 w.|N. 88 W.|N. 66 w. . 70 w.|N. 61 w IN. 58 w.|N. 72 W.|N.72 W.|N. 45 w.|N. 64 W.
1.58 1.89 2.52 3.03 } 2.31 2.67 1.98 2.91 2.49 1.61 2.55
6.70} 8.09] 9.31 9.73 H 8.96] 8.03} 7.96] 6.78] 8.24) 7.33] 7.20

41.43} +2.56] +3.11/+ 2.07 + 1.88/+ 0.95/-+- 0.88/— 0.30/+ 1.16/+ 0.25/+ 0.12
1.880) 2.820) 2.415) 1.000 18.980} 17.574] 20.282] 18.588] 22.771) 33.898] 31.182
—1.013/—0.777|--0.035|—1.798 —9.594/-11.000/—8.342/—9. 986|—5. 803) -+-5.324 -+-2. 608
14 13 15 6 103 103 110 115 110 116 115
3.8 7.8 LOS. Oa) LSesi 6ia0 aie 122.9} 84.6
+3.01/-+ 3.81 +87.05|— 2.75|+43.35/— 2.95|429.15)-+4-52.45/4+14.15
2 a 8 70 75 79 77 84 17 81
7 17 15 18 201 197 170 185 187 185 180
0 6 0 2 17 28 60 67 55 i7 47
19 20 17 13 212 197 203 236 209 206 182
3 4 1 0 Of |) 5 BB} 22, 28 22 34 82

eclx MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS
TEMPERATURE.
Average
1875. of Extremes.
385 years.
[e} fo} (2) [o}
Mean temperature Of the year... .....0ccesssecesoeeee 40.77 44.08 | 46:36 in 46 | 40.77 in ’75.
Warmest month . July. July. July, 1868. | Aug., 1860.
Mean temperature ‘of ‘the warmest month.. 66. 57 67.42 75.80 64,46
Coldest month .. _| February. February. | Feb., 1875. | Eeb., 1848.
Mean temperature ‘of the coldest month. . 10.16 22.90 10.16 26.60
Difference between the samen eee of ‘the ) 56.41 44.52
warmest and coldest months.. ea ; 5
Mean of deviations of monthly means from 3.62
their respective averages of 55 years, signs 8.65 2.45 ta 1843 yyy
of deviation being disregarded... :
ieee greatest deviation without. regard February. January. Feb., 1875. ai
Corresponding magnitude of deviation... 12.74 3.64 12.74 a
Warmest day .. July 4. ee July 14. 68. | July 31, 744.
Mean temper ature of the warmest day... oce5 74.25 17.73 84.50 72-75
Feb. 6, 1855. :
Of KELL GW o HascrocooctoecbeqaccacHnodacoosmonLocenceoonono|| J DYegs ale) ac rane 22, 1857, Dee. 22, 742.
Mean temperature of the coldest Day is —$.33 —1.40 —14.38 CGH! 5
Date of the highest vem pera ure July 26. p00 Aug. 24, 1854} Aug. 19, 740.
Highest temperature .. 88.0 91.02 99.2 82.4
Date of the lowest temperature... Feb. 138. ro Jan. 10, 1859.) Jan. 2; 1842.
Lowest temperature . consaocnece eects -Fcooctomns || HG) —12.45 —26.5 1:9
Range of the year... Sadeetioreinntiansvebinesiensunedanen ane 104.0 103.47 118.2 87.0
BAROMETER.
Average
1875. of Extremes.
384 years.
29.6770 29.5602
Mean pressure of the year........ 29.6151 29,6165 in 1849. in 1864.
Month of the highest mean pressure... January. |September} Jan., 1849. | June, 1864.
Highest mean monthly pressure......... 29.7593 | 29.6668 29.8046 29.6525
Month of lowest mean pressure . . | December. May. March, 1859.| Nov., 1849.
Lowest mean monthly pressure ...... -| 29.5244 29.5706 29.4143 29.5886
Date of the highest presse in the year Sesteesieeeh MN OVarace ono Jan. 8, 1866.| Jan. 14, 1870.
Highest pressure... coo 80.271 30.368 30.940 30.212
Date of the lowest. pressure in n the > yea. May 1. O00 Jan. 2,1870.| Mar. 17, 45.
Lowest pressure. . pacdoosonoosSaenANQeLOR 28.7al 28.682 28.166 28.939
2.133 1.303
Range Of the year . ......cceccoseccosseeces eee 1.520 1.686 in 1866. in 1845.
RELATIVE HUMIDITY.
Average
1875. of Extremes.
33 years.
Mean humidity of the year . Gooncapacocnoiosgecd 76 17 82 in 1851. | 73 in 1858.
Month of greatest humidity .. Beste , January. | Jan., 1857. | Dec., 1858.
Greatest mean monthly humidity .. 86 83 89 81
Month of least humidity... oot oops May. Feb., 1843. | April, 1849.
Least mean monthly humidity . Net cnesmcccsceeseneies 71 58 76

AT TORONTO, FOR THE YEAR 1875.

EXTENT OF SKY CLOUDED.

eclxi

Average
1875. of Extremes.
22 years.
Mean cloudiness of the year.. 0.62 0.61 0.66 in 1869.|0.57 in 1856,
Most cloudy month . December.| December. mae nee
Greatest monthly mean of. cloudiness. . 0.78 0.75 0.83 0.73
Least cloudy month . arceccacosconn July. August. ct aes
Least monthly mean of cloudiness... eateucenpiace 0.43 0.49 0.29 0.50
WIND.
Result
1875. of Extremes.
27 years.
Resultant direction... con N. 70° W. | N. 62° W.
Resultant velocity in ‘miles .. * 2.31 USM co0 cco
Mean velocity without regard ‘to ‘direction ceands 8.96 7.08 8.55 in 760. | 5.10 in 768,
Month of greatest mean velocity............+ December.| March. | March, 1874.| Jan., 1848.
Greatest monthly mean velocity. 10.42 9.138 13.24 5.82
Month of least mean velocity.......... August. July. Aug., 1852, | Sept., 1860.
Least monthly mean velocity.......... coc 6.76 5.03 3.30 5.79
Day of greatest mean velocity .........6. tes May 2. oc Noy. 15, ’71.| Dec. 2, 1848.
Greatest daily mean velocity ............. gone 26.67 23.90 32.16 15.30
Day of least mean vyelocity..... «ee | ‘Sept. 15. ant me see
Least daily mean Velocity ...........scssccseeecse serene 1.86 a0 cee
May 2.
A Ear Dec. 27, 61. | Mar. 14, 18538
Hour of greatest absolute velocity.......... ee ne Hm. lille min
Greatest VELOC Y.....cccsesecccsceccccccenessdesseacccseve 40.0 40.0 46.0 25.6
RAIN.
Average
1875. of Extremes.
85 years.
Total depth of rain in inches......... 18.980 28.574 |48.555 in °48.)17.574 in 774.
Number of days in which rain fell....... 103 109 130 in ’61. | 80 in 1841.
Month in which the greatest depth of rain fell. May. September] Sept., 1845. | Sept., 1848.
Greatest depth of rain in one month.............. 2.980 3.597 a Ori 3.115
Month in which the aye of rain were “most une, 1869.
frequent... a October. | October. 0 etober, 264, | May, 741
Greatest number of rainy day: 3 in one month .. 15 13 ity
Day in which the greatest amount of rain fell... Sept. 16. 25 Sept. 14, 1843] Sept. 14, 748
Greatest amount of rain in one day................| > 1.360 2.004 3.455 1.000

eclxil

MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS FOR 1875.

SNOW.
Average
1875. of Extremes.
32 years.
Total depth of snow im inches ........0+..-cesereer ens 107.5 70.5 122.9 in °70.| 38.4 in 751.
Number of days in which snow fall Hoes 70 64 87 in 1859. | 33 in 1848.
Month in which the greatest depth of snow fell} January. | February. |March, 1870.) Dec., 1851.
Greatest depth of snow in one month ........ 32.3 18.6 62.4 10.7
Meat. Soe the days of snow were most } January. | January. | Dec., 1872. | Feb., 1848.
Greatest number of days of snow in one 6 month lif 14 24 8
by
Day in which the greatest amount of snow fell. | December. 008 ee Pe of Jan. 10, 1857.
=) 2
Greatest fall of SOW in ONG CAY..-.eescecencereereee 11.0 9.8 16.0 5.5

DIFFERENCE OF CERTAIN METEOROLOGICAL ELEMENTS FROM THEIR NORMAL VALUES FOR EACH

QwJARTER AND FOR THE YEAR.

Baro- Tem- A Days
Quarters. meter. | perature Rain. Rain Snow.
o in. in.
-L.0659| —8.28 | —2.289} —5.94 | +23.27
-+.0006] -—-1.57 | —2.446| —2.52 | 4 3.21
—.0196| —1.58 | —3.166| +0.08 ae
—.0524| —1.87 | —1.693} +2.04 | +10.57
—.0014} —3.31 | —9.594) —6.34 | 487.09

Days Velody Clouded
Snow. Wind Sky.
miles.

+0.14 | +0.88 | —0.03

+5.91 | +2.40 ; +0.02
eee +1.91 0.00

—0.09 | +2.31 | +0.04

+5.96 | +1.88 | +0.01

PERIODICAL OR OCCASIONAL EVENTS, 1875.

“ Qritario” frozen over from Lighthouse to entrance of Niagara River. Ice from

January... 8. At 3.45 p.m., shock of an earthquake felt in Toronto.
March...... 12. Robins seen.
Ke 14, First lightning. 15th. First thunder storm.
Re 15. Crows seen. 3lst. Wild pigeons.
April....... 2. Bluebirds. 5th. Butterflies seen.
ss 13. Bay open. 14th. First schooner arrived.
a 20. First vessel left with cargo.
ce 26. First steamer to Niagara.
Od 27.
ly to 1% inch in thickness.
May......... 1. Furious snow storm. 2nd. Last snow of season.
& 5. Swallows seen. 8th. Frogs heard.
So 17. May bugs. 21st. Yellow Tarde! 19th Last frost.
ce 21. Humming birds. Mosquitoes.
ce 23. Baltimore birds. Wild strawberries in flower.
G3 24. Plum trees in flower. 28th. Apple trees ix flower.
June....... 11. Fireflies.
July ....... 24. Humming birds numerous.
August.... 29. Swallows gone.
és 31. Night hawks numerous.
September 11. First frost of season.
gs 20. First ice of season.
October.... 17. First snow of season.
November 29. Bay frozen. 30th. First sleighing.
December. 24. Bay open again.
@ 26. Thunder storm. 29th. Lightning.

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

096° Tf 64° TT GO G2 Ti OT eects ceria | ere 18 | 8 | €4 | 18 |PEL "|GET" /OSL"|LsT'[98"2 -+]e0°6z|¢9-8z|6z°Te]09° Lz}9129°62\F9Z9 “ 6Z/6819 *6zleFFO6z
61°6 |€L°8 | ZL | 80ll9'8}M1zs| as 8 AS | PL | GS | 09 | 08 [SSL"/FST"|FEL"/SIT136°6 +]Lp°zZelo-ze |6-9e |z-2z |20¢9°62| 699° | 6c9-62| ToL eZITE
GL°OT/ES"L | L°OL| FFT] O'S | M 1ZS 8 § AN ae eas Merete | eer [eee |e |e re T —}26° pe ¥°0G |0°FT J8G0°08} 006" | 190°08| OFT Og|0g
00° F2/PE "Z| 0°8Z| STE] O'O@M FES) mw A MS } &8 | 08 | GL | 06 JZET"/8L0°|ZIL"|Sea"}sa'F +419-9Z/8-LT |2°L% lot IoLLG° | 196° OLF” | GOL" |6B
OTL” | G6°6 |0L°6 | G°L | O°9T] 0°6 | F GON a a a F6 | 66 | £6 | 06 [00G"|41G"|F6T"|681}88-st+-Joz"9¢/2-9e |¢-Ge |g-ce Iegse’ | zzz" | ese: | z09° 8G
OSh" | 19°8 |8S° | OL | 91] 9S PATLS| AN A A'S | 78 | 98 | 99 | 86 J68T"|[8L"|411°|600"IzrST+]co-zeig-se |o°ap lz-oe feoue: | 06g: | 69¢° TIL” |L6
<p Ts'o [ply | Oe) POT] PLY ay 8) as 8 MN] 08 | 08 | 19 | F8 [GOL "PEL" |F60"|o80'Ieo°s +I cL -FZ\T-og |4°Gz |¢rst fezoo | Log° | o¢z: | geez: loz
“| LP 11/86"6 | 0°6 | T°S1] OS FMFLS| AN AS MS } 98 | 08 | G6 | 16 JFIL'|L80°|FPL" sat ‘feg"s +9 -Fzl0-0z |9°8% lo-¢z fozs¢° | c6c- Isp" | GEL" 196
“4 26°L |f6°9 | 0'L | 69 | O'ZIPAOON| ms | AN A | S8 | 16’) T8 | 06 JOTI" /Sa1")L0L"/Set-|co°s +Izr-ezlp-oz |9°F% |e-1z feLe8° | #26" | O06: GS8* 16S
OPL | tH'L STS | O'S | 0°81) 90} MEGN| MN | AN a yl oa | on | ra Iroeelyav lane. |-72 (49 OE [29 "asjo-Te jo-9e jo-ze fesr9° | 094° | 099° | oLg-ezlee
OLO” | FS°FTjLS°SI) 8°ST] O°CZ| FS} TTLN ick a GN | 26 | €6 | G6 | 16 JOZL|AST "|e" |ZL0°I2°L +for‘ezit-og |0°Gz leet |x698°62| L¢9°6z 606°62) TEL 0€|2%
“" | SL°ST/S9°ST| 8h | OST] OTP MTON| N AN | AN | 69 | LL) G¢ | 94 [190°/€90"|690"|LL0"Ice'% —Jec-LTIS"eL \0°1z |e"SL [eszL°0g| 9120S] TeL-oe! LLO-Os\Tz
“7 "| 18°08/62"02| 0°ST] 0°91] O'FG] MA YBS}| mw A A | 14 | G4] 19 | 88 JZOL"/90L"/ss0"lozt-Ies-p +]ce-gzic-9z |8-9z |g-9z fece9’ | 6LL° | tz: | 6zg* loz
§ L_ | Po FL/LO'FT) 9°0Z| O-Gz| @-s PA GLs A M AS | 4) G9 | 9 | 88 J9ST"\OGL"| LET -\006 fo." FI+]o6sEle-ee |Z-OF jg‘ze 13902 | 66z°6cl eat: | TOL: 6T
“* 029° | 20°9 471 | 9°9 | G6] Gs] Mozs| Ms aN AS | 96 | 86 | £6 | 86 [e9z"\692 "109% 606 JoL6L+ler Tr|L-ar Lap |z-9e loss’ | 1g6°8z| ceo: | Tee: 8T
“) JOcl” | $P°6 /4¢°8 | 9°F | OST] O'9 FATES] ws AS AS | 16 | 48 | 78 | 66 [L0G "/TAT“\90¢°|90z"|acGI+]xTse\0'Fe |8"6e |¢cce Juese’ | gop’ | cep: | oop: ILE
“ |" | 66° |8h°9 | O01] O11] 8'E JH SPs] as AN Me yt lad. | | = |e st +]2n't8/0°98 |9°6e |o-0g |gz99° | of9° | zt: .| o¢o" lot
a Lf 9° 11/88 OT] 0°91) SAT) GOT] Mes} AS 8 As | 8 | 43 | PL | $8 JOST GGL" CHI" FCL YAP LL +}16'cele ze [Pte |z-1z [sesc: | zap: | ogg: | ¢gy: {oT
LO" | &°F1/60°F1) F°OL| 9°ST| O'O AGEs) mw AS “8S | 8 | PS | F8 | ES [STL FOL "|TTL'|960"\c0's yh b/o-2c |S"Fs lo'Iz [e6eh’ | TOS’ | 189° | 9c," |éT
“YD P TL4 ph | OTT) 9°8 | ALP MON] As M N FL | PL | 19 | G8 |290"/T80"|9G0"|LF0"}2¢"4 —Ie8etio-0% |6°FI |9°9 cere: | #26" | Gse: | zz6° |sE
“ | | SP O1lss6 | 08 | OSI] GL PA GON) mw A N EL | 19 | 89 | €8 JE90"|€20"\990"|F40"Icb'9 —I26'FT/L°ZL |8"LT |o‘9T jo6s9° | 194° | Gzo- | e2¢° ox
“ |" | LO°ST/SG"PT| O'ST] O'1Z] 979 FA TSS] MS A A 64 | 18 | G9 | 88 100°|780"|G90"|\990 "Ise —Ie6"cT\g-21 |G°SE |p-at Joss9" | e29° | 1s9° | se" TL
TO} “| 88°8z/29° 22) 0°F2| 0°6z| O'0g] AOS S| AN A MS | PL | TL | 69 | 12 [920°|090"/790°| TIL }18°% —loF'sti9-FE |I°8t |g-9z fost’ | 699°6c| erp: | ees: lor
ee | 6L°8 |1G°9 | GSI) FS | OO PAM FSS| MS a Ag 1 |_| | SL =| = | = [eh 22+[19'e4/0's7 loon lo-zp fzgz0" | eox'szl cpt: | oze- |6
ae GLP 9S" | 07 | ZO1] Sey} XL S| as 8 a 6 | 66 | 18 | G6 |c6L"/STZ"\98L"|LbT “Ics FLT |LPSsi6-98 |0'8e |o-6a JAz9e° | 80° | eae | 009" |g
se LL'9 |€'°9 | 7S} O09 |S 8tMzgs| Ms A AS | &8 | 48 | OL | 18 JIPT"|SEL"loPr"|ser|ze"6 +}ec'ogio-gz |g-re lose fesse" | 214° | eoL° | 00s Ik
8 GE°ST\ST°ST| 9°S | SLI] O'SIPM SPN] AN MN AN 7 08 | [8 | 22 | 48 JOLL"/60L"|TET"|sct"|c6"¢ +]xT-Lz\0"¢% |G¢-9z |t-1e Joezs’ | 186° | zo: | 989° 9
oe PS OLlS6"F | GS} O'S | OFT TEGS| mw 8 a 08 | 68 | 79 | 98 J29T"'808"\GoT" SIL [Ap SI +]99 PEle"se |L°6s |F"Gz [8069 °6Z| 89F°6z| 7I9°6z| 9F8“6z|G
SP'8 99°9 | 9h | ZF | SOM MOTIN| x N GL | FS | G9 | 84 |[L0"|960"/290"/€90"}sz"s —I¢6"LT/O°1S [9°61 |S"ST JL9ZL 0S] 680"0S| SGT-0g| GIT OE|F
“* | 96°9T/6L FL! 0°98) ZIG] 9°01] A68N| AN AS AN 19 | 89 | Th | 98 }90L"|820"/TOL*\con"Ie4"8 +186 °6z\9-ST |P'6e |e7ee fesce’ | c88° | OF9° | 989° |e
“7 | 00°F1/9%°O1] 0°8 | 0°92] O'OTPA ESN} A AN A ~— | | | | | | = | — 8-06 FLT arl0° Le |o°9oF Joep fuI@p* | osc: | oge- | oFz° Iz
““ 109T" | Z0°6 |Z4°9 | O° LT] FLT] O'g EFS) EL z N 96 | 86 | 86 | 16 [ZhS"|FZs" 8a" 826 "400° 61+ eS °OF0'SE |S °OF |S Fh [0089 °62| FHP-62) L69°62| OTL“ 62IT
B fs [Nvaw|3ue) |wea |weal mv] quey |-w -a oq ‘wag | mv 9 | Nau wa|w-a|w-y NAM Wd) W“d Vi reorroN|NVIW| Wa OT|W'd Z|-W'V gf “Ween |W ‘a OT|‘W'a Z| “W'V 9 9
BO poy seu! ot | @ | 9 | -1s0y (ef 4 I © oT! Z 19 | oaoge |
G2 158 Se ae a ueayy Jo
D 3 F *PUIM Jo Ay100]a A. *pUIM JO MoOloeIIg ‘ary Jo Ayrpramy |anode, jo uolsuegtssooxg | ary oq} Jo ‘dunoy, "ode JO dui} ye ‘mmoreg

‘BOL BOT “orumjUO ayn an0qn UoyarT "ISAd “SEE “MLE “YS—apnpbUoT *YDLOAT ,F 68 o&F—OPNINDT
‘9181 “AUVONVE—OIYVINO ‘OLNOWOL ‘AYOLVAUASAO IVOILENDVN HHL LV “AaLSIOTA IVOIDOIOMORIEN ATHINON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

= —S—wXwh i sSsSsSSsSsSsSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSssSSSsSs

ges [| °* J6C°PL6L'S FPSL"O/8s°L [2Z°O |TL°ST leeer| ° . : x :
a ME oe ng ly £6 Bhs 9% a cust. zor W392 Jo ‘urd ce'G 4B “AA “N UT JoajoTy oF16-T
te ee es SaTaOR 481S PUL UIZT “Ht, “U}F UO sojey wun T
SPS 102°S|M4 GL NIGP LTI6L F1 90% VWGL°h |8L°Zg |19°s— IGS | ee Ue eeee |stsou ‘4812 PUR TACT wo sopey xejOg
6L°1T [1279/4 6L S| o's | 6 foge't] at | Pze lis | o-1¢|zc-9 + | o-ez | 9/87 “TIGL PUL TIST “MIG “UIE “42 4ST Uo Fo T
$9°6 |90°F/M BBN] G'cs| LT Pdvur) 1 | g-yp |g-s —| 0-6e | 2-9 — | Tor | SASL Es
89°8 |ch eM IDN] ZCI} GT jOZ8°c) Et | S19 |0'F —| G-2g | o-g + | gz | FAST :
LO*OL /96°@)M SEN} G'Ge) AT JOLL'T| b | 49 |F'SI—| O'oF | T-¢ — | y-2T | SASL *Inoy Jed soptur 1°6 ‘Aq1ooToA Weep {ure e ‘anoy ApurA\ 48¥o |
oe Bae Fe RS A eee eo Pees Q meat aaa 81h | 7:0 — | 7°22 ores “moy dod septur go °GT ‘AqoojeA Weopy Sur'd z ‘anoq ApUIA 4s0py
; : 169 (6ST | b°9F | oT — | e-1z ; :
86°38 |s9°Z|4 68 S} G°1Z| SL IZIr's| g | ash joe —| o-ch | o-t + | F-#z | OLST Inoy sed septum ¢), i? ‘AyI00TOA UReRY £T3y, ‘ep ApurAA 48v0 [
17°6 |OPS|MZLNI8°6 | ZT et % | 09 (OL —| o'er | oF + | n-uz opr “amoy tod sopiu gg°gz ‘AqtoojoA wee fy30T ‘Aep ApurM 4SoW
16°8 |46°E|4 €8 S} O°FT) Tz | & | 09F \0°2 —| 0°6E | g-g — | over | 898 “MA0T Jo ‘tnd [ 07 Woou ulogy soqIUT ggg ‘AZIOOTOA TANMATXBTY
96°9 |io's)M 994} O-cr| Tz | deat) T | o'sh 8°> —| ger | og — | o-1r | L987 ce +o et Tu ie ‘£y10[@A Wee
FS°6 [86° C/M GLN| €°O1} 6 I2c2"0} F | O'8S |0'FI—| OFF | T's — | 2°02 | 998 : Ml T! @ TL A}oT aig
666 jOSFMGSAT 8°b1) Sr jOrh 0) LT | 29m [/0'6 —| o:1e | T:'¢ — | 227 | SO8L *BOTTUL Te"9 SAGTOOTOA JURITMSOY 6M O64 °F “MOT}OAIp yULy[NSeY
ZZ"OT |00°9/M EL S| S°9Z| FL IS9TT| ¢ | Z's jo-6 —| z:tF | 0°0 8°22 | POST “ANIA
SOL JST TM TON] 9°02) LT IecT 1) OL | 0°19 |O°FI—| O-2F | eve + | T-9z } S9ST :
€8°8 |69°Z|M 9G N] P°LZ| OL aS G JUL 9% —) oth | TT — | ace ea *8L°0 SSOUIPNO[D jo UvETy
0&6 |26°GjM 98 N} 9°02! EZ JS89°0)| H | S°8F |Z 1I—| o-Le | 6° — | 6 -6L | LOSE ‘soy {LE [18} Jo WoNeinp Sseyour ze qydep ‘shzp 6 Uo SulMoug
Re ea ease oes ge Ope | EIS | 2 0 Se 7 tees || WEY *sANOY 6S “TIeJ JO UoyeInp fseqout og96"T ‘WIdep {skep zp uo Surur
9L°8 |LTS/M 18 8} b'OT) GT f6PP Ll] 9 | 4°69 \G:9c—| zsh | o-e + | Faq | 6S8T : : : 5 : TUrey]
OF L SECM TLN| OF | TL ISSL'T] 9 | 6°0F |G:9 v1 | ob + | 0°08 | 8S8L ‘S]4S1U ZZ UO oqIssodur {szy4s1U G UO VIOINY O08 0} OTQISSOg |
TE"OL [96°F OLN] 8°12] ot Pavat) g | s-L¢ |t-oc—| Z-z8 | o-o1— | scar | ASSL -poaresqo BION ON
eS Accom cere etc TA mel eae le | ee ‘Zo90L UIST PU’ AITT wo O°s— " [eLysomey, | UOTWIpEY
96° |I6"1)M ELN} €°Sc) ST /S2S°0| g | b Fe |g 06h | Le + | 6°Gz | SSST —oSuvs ATq}UOPT 1 UIIz UO ZoFOT Rn Iejog | ue
T6°9 |PP GAS LL NG Go) TE fOL0°T] 2 819 |h'S —| FOF | 8:0 + | 9°Ea | FSSL a I) : ise :
p2°9 |2o-z|M As NE G2 | 9 [0670] T | 9-0¢ |1-6 —| Gor | z-0 + | ores | SSL "Z8o63—=OoMOIOYIC ee guyana) Beau NOEL ACDESED NE)
19°L |PT°€)4 89 Ni 6°08) GL 40000) O | 6° LF \9°OL—| S'Le | FF — | F°gQT | SS8T cS 7 | 1908Ph 91njgesodme; uveut {16 ° ep ysourre AA
6N°L joc‘ e\M LL SI g-k OL G16 "1 P Z°9G |8'ZI—| F-eF | biz + | ereg | ISST “439% Jo ‘wd 0} ‘Ure MOTT Fok ites eeecseeteeereees STII Ayrep oul : we
OSS |69°O)M LENT ZG | g f0GZ°l] ¢ | G-9e |6°6 | F-9F | 6-9 + | 1:62 | OSST “WIT Jo "ta'd 04 ‘UB WoAy Oolen= sereoereseeen @Sarua Aprep qsoqvery'| BS
149 |90°S|/M SON] Z°6 | OL JSAT'l] F | 4°SG |Z FI—| Ges | ep — | GcsT | 6TST 82oFL sees * eimyerediie} TINUILOIME VET 32
BBs /eO'CMESNE TL | 8 peFG'G) 2 | 9°29 |p TI—| T°1g | 6g + | 2°92 | SPSL =o8uel ATrep uveyy einqeredue) WnUIxeM UREA f Ee
, = . 2 Foe TEL 00 T°s * oinyeredure, tinmraipy | 3 &
a een yma eae | ames ; eae =osuvl A[q}U0WM (9ST WO GoLG" “ oinqeiedme, mnumixeyy J ~
“AV100TO A ee Baie B les] 8 lag = suru [wana See S eTeeL qe wo mdr yeegy egitcceecieesnereeers qeqouIOLEgrsOMOr
eae “que sey | S 2 8 S aa ‘3 THEA | Xe S800XT 5 *aVGA . Sosuvs A[yJUOY | 4STZ uo urd OT ye OTS Og es JOROMIOIVT 4SOU STA
‘ Q 0 q “STOTJVAIOSGO ATLMOTY WOT, IIe PUTA
CUES SCONE Ae SUD UV asa DY} IOJ SAULITMSOL puv SUVOUT YT, “JUSIMpUt pur “Wd OT “Wd F “Wed Z WV 8 “INV 9 4U ‘ATOUIBE
‘ATIVP SMOTZVAIASYO XIS WOIF POATIOP 91¥B “PUL 9} 07 OYVTOI YeYy Vsoyy suIydooxe ‘suvstA ATLep OU

“AUVONVE YOK WIAVL AAILVUVdWOO ‘suOTBAIOSqo AYPUNY opnpouL sMyviodwey, puv Asqjowoiwg yj Jo suvow ATWQUOT oY L—aALON
‘91ST ‘KUVONVE AOA UTISIOAY TVOINOIOUOULAN OLNOYOL NO SHUVNGU

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

T0Z008 SGP Sly ESS GO“ FL/SOLIP yy ye TS | 8) FA | 6S PLIL OLL (GET ETL yal°0 +492" S3[6z 21S“ LB|TP 1ZpSLE9 ° 62/8149 ° 6Z|LIFY “62/8019 ° 62;
ono 61°9 |Sh°9 |0°S Jo"L jag JALON| w& A AN | 08 | zg | TL | €8 860°|\FLO"Ioc'F —[ez1Z|9"Es |L°FS |0°9T 1s‘ | OF8" | STL lez
0'F Z6SLFo'S1\0'L JOO jasc | 2cpN| ZN | HN | AN | 76] L6 | F8 | 26 130°|001'}20°8 —}LE"2T/0°9T |6°8L |0°0z tec: || Lip: | LOR: 19%
w'G SS*OTPG“O1I0-LE [O70 |G:ct J aeGN| HN | AN | ZN P— | — |] — | — — | — ]Jo1°8 --\2r9T/0°9T |o'6L \¢°FT ogg: | oge" | O18" uz
st e8"S1\SS°ST\O°9L |O°6L |reL | 2GGN| HN | ON x | 19 | GF | Zo | 98 190°|ZOL'|ye"F —]29"0z/E"0Z |0°0% |L°2s TLg° | Ggs" | Sos" |9z
GL°2 |L0°9 Jos jo°L |o-L | &ZPN| ON Et N | 08 | #8] 82 | 18 680°|SG0"}3a°L —ISP°LI|P"1S |0°TS |9°6 608° | z0g° | ozs" Ice
96°8 |ZL°8 |0°9 |c°6 |9°6 JAOGN| MN | AN | MN Ff JL | 81 | 69 | G8 090° |¢F0‘Jo0'¢1—1z9"6 |s°8 |9°ST |FP egg" | SLL" | Ze8° {Fe
PPSTILE’STIO’S |o°eL loILT JA TGN| AN | AN | AN | BL] ZB} 89 | G8 880"|se0'}es"6I—|s9'F |0°2 |6°¢ |z70—]e 028° | 608° | SSL |e
IS °1z|8S°S1|0'0% |O°FE |o'sT AGEN] AN | AS A | 18] 9L | #8 | 98 FZL"\ZOL'|oo"¢ —HOL6T\%OL | 2% \t°2s IscLu" | Ges’ | GsP° | ez9° |ze
OO°FI|LS"S |94e |¢°ST losE PF TELN]| ct x | ZL | 68 | 98 | #8 190°|SIT‘|cee"F +]40°6z\9°Zs |9°zS |L's JZ6S" | 96Z'6z| S8° | 006" 112
ZS" |LL'L |O°L |3°S |OLTPATON| N A ENS | fia ce | i — | — }gg-t —J41°2z|0'6T |0°2% |0°0% |ztz6" | 900°0S| 226° | ZO8" 0%
OS LTIZS"STIFFL |¢°6z |o°ST FAzos| mM A as | 69 | 68 | 68 | 88 880" Iz9T ‘lees +1gszel0'6e |S°2e |o°we |SltS* | 119° | 9p’ | OSS" |6T
60's \cr'9 |o°OL \o'rt jo’? |MOLS| AS M Mw | 61/91) GL | 28 LeT-|seo'les'b +He9°Sz\L°6z |F°Ze |0°1% f6TL’ | 69° | Shs" | GsL" BT
Go‘erlezT1\9°S |o'Is FIT PATSN| A rm AN | 68] zg | F8 | 06 601 *|FOL|zz°L —I8F°2zio7ee |6'S% |F'1Z Foss’ | 929° | 6lG° | Tth* JAL
6L°GZ/9T°Gzl0°STt |¢°oz lo ta fA OLS| A nm A | 64) &8 | 14] 98 160°|6ZL'Icb°T +looezle"ts |IP°Gz |g'2a fstos’ | sge° | 962°6z| Z6L° oT
FP'STITO'9TI0°9Z |0°Ss |O'OT JM OLN] A MN | MN | 8L| G9 | 82 | ¢6 OST"|OSl'}eg's +hes‘telt‘oe \e*es lees 12990" | go" | 46°82] TPL’ {ST
6g°g jogs |9°9 Ip jocr} @cLN| HN | ON x | ¢6 | 26 | 98 | OT G0G"|TST'fc9°1T+|G0'Selo' FS |L*6s |6°Ts 108%" | tHE" | OZE’ | SEL’ [FL
ZS°GII9TOT|0°SS |0°ST |9°6 | TSQN| F Ee mM i=) | =] = — | — lcp-6 +]22°cel¢"0g |o°se jo°1g fogzs* | ter’ | 909° | 199° Jer
oy 9G*TT|O8OL|S IL |0°0z jo-OL JATFS| “AS | MS | MS | 69 ]|.99 | 09 | Gs CFL |ZFT “|G0-Zr+4oe ss|o°se |4°se |Log feze9° | ST9° | 119° | G19" |2E
= 6E°6 |00°F |2°Sr |SOr |o°9 faABsLS| A MN | MAN | 26 | 98 | F6 | OOT GPG‘ \Gzz"|eg-Gt-+400'6E|2"°9e |°TF jo°Le foe0s’ | SLe° | Gel’ | O6T’ jIL
on G1°6 |69°L |G°St [FOL jo-L PXTIN| & a N | 68 | ¢6 | 68 | zs OST" |Z01'Jog’s +)48°Sale°ee |L°0e Ize |ze09° | soc: | ¢89° | S19" JOT
O'T 90°FIIZ8°Z1|0°FL |0°0% |O°ST } FGQN]| N IN a | 6 | 76 | 96 | 88 CHL IOPL|St'e +PLT‘2z|8°9% |6°L2 |o'6z Jorss’ | 198° | OFP" | E88°6zZ/6
sce CIF |sl'% |2°s 0b lor JACsN| EN N M {28 | G8 | FL | 18 LGLJ9ELIzg°g +ISL‘Te\¢1e |8°¢s |a°8a #sss6° | 996°6z| 926° | Os0"0s!s
ze 88°8 |06°L |h°s |G*FT loet JA TSS| ws nN AN | 81] LL | 29 | 16 ISL |008 Fer IT-+1es'FEl9°ze |P'6s |6°96 |SPF6" |) G0"Os| GIG" | EGB" |L
SLSIIOPSI\S°SL |LOT Io LT PAIES| A 8 8 ANG) \pe=t if fi lt — | — for:zt+}00‘selo"2e |0°0F lo°sz fS6LL°6z| 19°62) 6EL°62| 976679
TS°6 |TL°% |0°S jo°et |g°6 FASTS| 98 8 }/ N {| 21L] 28 | #9 | 06 810°|G20'}16°9 —Iz8"eT|Z°8z |G°zs |0°2—I¢0Iz "0! 190°0g] 19z°08] LFE"08|9
¢°0 OF ZIIESILI9°F |G2c jog fACgN| M AL MN | 98 | 78] 28 | 66 G10°|080"Joo"*#[—]z2°8 |9°0—|6'FT |6 FT |c0c6" | est‘og| Ls" | 199° |p
0S 79'S |GO°L |9°TT JO°aT jo*g JAses| AS 8 Ms | 16 | 16 | #6 | cs €60°|190"Jze"L —JOS°ST|6°ST |E°SL |4°h fl9k° | 999° | Oak" | ZEB Js
OL So°IZlPr1Zie'F |¢°6c |o°cs FA FGN| AN | MN | MN | 08 | G8 / 89 | OOT F80°|0G0"log-og—}z8'L |9°0—lp'e [0S |cPSL’ | e66'6z| SLL" | BLE |%
OF 98°g OL" oz jo’ jog JAT S| MN g 8 18 | 98 | 06 | 28 GOI |EAT'Iog-9 +[or "G28" 2T \o"9g [8"eg JOSeT“6z| Co8c| OLL~62| FIP 62|L
5 i= NVGK|"9U8)} W'd | ‘Wd | ‘Wy } “9Uey ‘Wd OT | Hd Z| N'V9 "N, WM ‘d| Ad) MY ‘W‘d| WV 3 NVAW|Wd OTK’ Z|) WV Ol CNVGM | Wd OT | “Wd ZG “N'Y 9
Be pas seu) or! 2 | 9 | seu on! v2 I @ Zz 19 eens 9
BS Se Neetrad Ss
os g B *PUIMA JO Aq10070 4. "pura JO WOTOEIIG ‘ary jo Aqiprany junode, Jo uoisuey Bsn ‘ILy eq} Jo‘dmoy, _ ‘otE JO ‘dure, 4B ‘mMO1eg,

19af 801 ‘02UDIUO aYVT aa0Qn UorvAe “7SIAA “SEG "WILL YS—apNHUoT -YIOAT F/68 oS F—OPNYVT
‘918T ‘AUVOUITA—OIUVINO ‘OLNOYOL ‘AMOLVAUASHO IVOILANDVK AHL LV ‘UALSINAA TVOINOIOUOALUN ATHLNON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.-

Clim | aes “ fPL LT )19°% 00°S # 8S°h \SE'h ) S20 eee TZ°L foyer soy
AF + +] = —| = +) ssooxq
S| Paes pe me [eaten one af cetera —eeclin | S181 09
€L°8 |FZ"S|4 LO NIDESTI6e-ZTjSF8"0|00°F fF 89°4S\cz S—\ee "FF * 19¢°GS i sysou
GP CLITL’ S| 9 Ni L0G L Oi? Lats Hp ae || ee ae || Boe | 9L8T
16°6 |19°9/M 88 S} 16 G 9°89 10°9T—| 9° LF | P°SI— | Z‘OL } GL8L
GL'8 |9b°Z|M FS Ni L6T]. 9 9°LP Ir'0 OSPF | 20 + | 8°ZS | FLST
TG OL/6G T/A 89 Ni POT 0 G eG \G-Ol—| 0°Sh | L'T — | G°1z | exst
€6°8 |og° S| TO Ni Sok ig] 88h 9°8 —| oor | BL — | L702 ¥ ZLST
18°6 |9G° P/M OL Nj 0°SZ € 8°S9 |8°ST—| O°Sh | LL + | S°F% F TLST
OLS |F8°z|4 6G Ni L°0Z G | Go LP \9°9 —| 9°0F | L°T — | G'1z § olst
FO OLS F/M FE NI 16S G O'LP |0°T —| 0°9F | FS + | O'GZ | GO8ST
T8 OL/SG"S|M 69 N} 8°GE iL GOS \¢-TI—| 0°St | FS — | SLT | S981
G8°S |gG"T|M 49 N} PST 8 # 8°SP |z-0 OTF | S°9 + | 6'8Z | LO8T
OF '6 |FI°S/M 08 S} 6°9T € 0°SS |0°8 —| 0°Sh | T°0 — | G:zz ft 9981
€4°8 |G6°e|4 €@ Ni 8°91 G GGG |0'OI—| Z°ZP | 2°0 — | Fas 4 GOST
IT Ol/Sh° 9/4 FS 8} G6 G 0°09 |0°SI—| 0°Sh | LL + } Shs ft POST
SL OL/2Z°Z|M ES NI 0°%% L € 19 |8°6I—| GIF | 2°70 — | F'ez F g98T
GG°8 |G6°S|M GG Ni T°Sz g OVS |oaG | Sele) | 0! Gaza | Zos
8S°OT/98"S|M LL NI L°6Z i 8°99 |S°0Z—| 0°9F | G'S + | T'9z j T98T
€L°8 |8G°S/M4 TO NY 8ST L L°8S |¢°8 —| 2:0 | 2:0 + | 8°22 | OOST
0S°8 |ZL°Z\M FS NI Ss 9 LPP 1% G OF | FS — | 0°9G f 6S8T
GL'6 |G" S|M GL NY 1°9z I L°6P |€°L —| FUP | 9°S — | OT LT | Sst
68°6 |89°S|M Sh S} LIT IL f & 8S |6°¢ —| F°2S | 6G + | G-ga Ff LGST
TL OT/OL*° 1/4 18 XN] 1°6 0 G°9G |L°8I—| 8°LE | 6°99 — | L°ST f 981
LL’ |FS°F|4 OF Ni 8°12 G PPO |P SZ—| 0°68 | ZL — | FST Ft GSST
T6°9 jeL°T}aL Ny OST G 9°SS |8°OL—| 8°ab | GL = | L1s | FSst
OSL |19°Z/M 6h Ni 9°ZT iu 8°+r |\F' I —| VSP | SL + | 1% & ES8L
GP'9 |FS-E|/M GL 8] O'ST ¢ v LP IZ°9 —| GIP | 80 + | FSS F GSST
T6°9 |66°1|M F9 Ni P°T L G'8P |0°S G'0S | O° + | O°2G | TSST
19°L |8h°S|M 08 N} L°Ez L PLE O'S 9°6b | PS + | 0°9Z | OSST
89°9 |SP° TM tp NI S61 G v'0G |8°6 —/ 9°0F | T'S — | G°6T | 6F8T
69° |§¢°Z|M4 GO NY 8°OT v 9°9F |0°0 9°9F | O'F + | 9°9G ft SFST
(o} (eo) {e) o) fe) fo)
“Ayxo0j0, |4910| ‘wT | BP S30 2 lcm |-ome |°224V § f.
heayy olAoone | & Pope [TW ECW] coor |
“‘queytnsey) 2 See seoxtl
“CONTA “MONS *NIVE *TUOLVUTINA

“AUVOUGAE AOA AIAVG GAILVUVdKOO

‘UIZT pas ‘q3g ‘Ay, ‘pug uo sopey seu,
“piez PUB Tg Ho KO[wY rBjog

‘UPL PUL YIOT Uo suI0}s Jepundz,

"Wg Wo Boy

——=

‘anoy zed sopiur ¢g*oy ‘AqTOoTeA uBet $-ur'd g ‘mnoy Apura 4svory
“noy Jed solu FEe"GT ‘A4100]0A Ukem ‘moou ‘moy Apura 4s0py
“Moy dod seyul GT -F ‘{y1O0T0A TveUI {44g ‘Aep ApuTA 4seory
‘mnoy ted septa GT °Gz ‘Aj100TeA UveUT {yACT ‘Kup Aputa ysopy,
“puzz JO ‘UIs OF"0 07 481% Jo ‘urd Og“ TT Wouy ‘sortur Ogg ‘AJOOTEA TANWIxETY
‘anoy Jed seylu Gpzy ‘A7100[eA uBEzY
*BOTIUL T)"g “APIOOTOA yMEIINSEX f° OQ “N ‘MorOeLIp yuRz[ SEY

*CNIM
*E1°0 ‘SSeUIpPNOTO Jo Uveyy
‘sIn0y T° 18 ‘TIe} JO woryemp fseyout [‘0z ‘qydep {skep cy uo surMoug
‘Binoy "Ep ‘T[eF JO UoNwInp fseqour oog"z ‘yIdep {sep 1 uo SULUIRy
“S}USIU BT UO erqissodm {szqStu [,_ uo eIoIMyY oes 0} elqissog
“TI6L PUB UIST “ZIA ‘s7ySIU Z UO poatesqo vaoIny

* [Bld}ser107, | Woryerpey
* avjog J TaNnmIxey

“SoFFL ‘atp wo o'sT—
esuea A\q}UOTY U°4I6Z UO go6ZL"*

; = G8oL ““""eInyetodure, uveum {puz ss ep qsepjop
STole= 90 ToTeH (oe uvem fq}IT" ss Aep ysoude MA

“W99G JO ‘ud 0} me WHOA ZogG ** steee eSaevr Ayrep ysvoy ) _ 2

a)
“pug jo “U's 0} 4ST Jo “M's WOY Eozp" “e g3uva ATrep 4seq¥vaty | 5
‘OloFL 10097" erres OIN{BIOd UIE] MNULUIU Udy m a
esuer Apieq Wee | LTo0e"" OIMN4VIEd Wo} UINMIKeU UST f 09,
“Oo8P ue m0 6°e— srrereeee eso ngeled 19} WNWIUIT, | g o
esuel ATYIUOW (‘WITT WO Toph se sreveveeeevereesQINGBisd M9} WINUIXBy, J ~ 3
“LSP fen Wo “urd OT 98 g98"8Z"" “eres JOROTOIVT SOMOT
esuvi A[Q}UOW ("GIG UO Me sy Qce-;nS" seer ee TQIOMLOIVG JSoUSIAL

*SuOTyvAIOsqo ATMOY UOT Ie PUTM 9T4
JO SJUBIINSoI PU SULIT OUT, “QUSMpMU pues “Wd OT “Wd p “Wd Z CNV 8 “WV 9 4e ‘AToOUIeO
‘ATIep SUOTYVAIOS(O XIS WOT PeaTiop ole ‘pur 944 94 a4elot 4vyy Vs019 sulydooxe ‘suvout ATIep oa
SUOTJVABAIOSqO AVpUNY apnjoUl sinyeisduley pue Jojoulo1eg oy} Jo suvou ATqyuou et L— ALON

‘9181 “AUVOYATH UOL UAISIONA IVOINOIOMOGINW OLNOUOL NO S¥UVWAU

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

L'FF[0S'Tro°2t; «89 OT,ALeTe9°Or] - oe oe | 84 | 64 | 84 | $8 port: |Frr: eer’ OTT [s6" —[z0"9z|91"¢2|T2"62|6F °Zz]F669 “6z|9T09"6z/sF8o "62/8109 °6z
ace FP I1\62°0T] 9°GI| OST] 76 |ALON] N AN A | z1| 19 | 69 | 68 feet:/zet:|szL'logrW4e°s —jze‘zele-te |2:9¢ |r-oe fsgoL | ces’ | 929° | Foc
10 sP-itite’6 | 7:9 | O'FT| O'SIPAZLS| A | MN | AS | og} 98 | 06 | 98 TeeLlezt‘lS9L‘|zOrIoL'9 —loL-szit-ez le:ze |1:zz ISS6Lez| ZIP’ | SIL-azl 000-6%
Lg 6L°F1(90°Z1| :01| F'61| O'PIVAZIS| AS | AS | MS J zg] ZS | 89 | F6 TFIL'looL’|LOL'|aer-480°6 —lre-ez\g:az \z-9z |z72% IG668"Sz| 62062! 606°8Z| 6ZL°8z
01 z9°It\e9°6 | SIT] O'1c| VET wPN| BN | AN | AN | 6g / 16] £6 | LL | FEL |poL‘|LeT"|60r 78S 2 —119° Lzlo°ez |g-92 |1°9% |SL0G° | S48°8z| Goz° | FAs"
es TS'STlts°sT] G2 | 0°61] SOPMLLN] A A A | SL | $4 | 19 | 68 J OLT*\crr"|cOL"|srLfS4 F —jc6gzio1z |p-og |e"6% 4809" | Sco" °| FIO" | Tér:
+0 69°L \e¢-¢ | oco1] GL | PSI APLS| A AS a |—|]—|—|—]| =| =| =] = for:0 +yo0-telo-ee lo-e¢ lo:ze j0sgo" | eee: | 0c" | OET:
GT 00°0z|96"6T| G°6 | S°Fz| O'F4}ZIAN| ON a H 796 | 46 | 46 | 16 | OST "|teT"/I8T"\6L0°}40°0 —x8-zele-ze je-ze lo°ae jostle” | 290° | 88L° | exe:
"0 6L°I1\6s'0T| ¢°2z| O'LT] 9°S |az9N| & aN N } 91 | 64 | G1 | $8 | ACL \LFL ILL’ 480 J4b'S —loezic‘te lore |e°St JOSls: | 49° | Zse° | Fes"
ee es'¢ |sp'g | ps | OST] FPO JA LLS| AN | MS Af 19 | SL |Z | 92 | ZOL"/Zt1-|601"|830 08 F —JnG" Lalo" 4z |e-¢e |L-2z fore" | O24" | 689° | Go:
a T9"ET\S$°eT| SF | O'Zz| 6 ZIP GSN) Ab zx “1 99 | 99 | $9 | Z8 1980"|Tg0"|F80"|00L |Sh"L —Jge-Fzl8°zz |p-ga |8°ze [s0S9° | 80L° | 9s9° | goc°
"9 09°FT\FS°S | G°OT| O'zz| OTT] A OPN] M® | AN N | 18 | 08 | ¢9 | 66 | 160°|!80°|160"l9zE°}42°6 —foz‘azlo‘oz Io2z |o°es JLOTS: | oe" | Got: | LEO"
0°6 le9°11/69°91| 0°22| 0°61) S'LI]TISs| & a © | 88 | 001] 98 | Z8 | GOL"|szr-|z0t-|160y41'8 —Iee-zzleez \t-zz \g70e |€429"6z] FEs°6z| 899°6z)| 88-67
2 18°9 loF-¢ | 0°9 | O'OT| SFI MLON| N a | MN f— | — | — |} —} — | — | — | — WZ91—-Ho9-F1\0-91- lo-zz |¢°a 18490°0¢| ZFO'OS] G10"0¢| T90-0e
oe 80'1z|¢8"0z| O'GI| 9°2| O'FajAGeN| AN | MN | MN [Z| TO | GO| #1 1 9G0"lce0"\9e0-\ze0440°26—[pT-2 |o-g lpr |g°o foess: | OFG° | PLL °6z| LEG-6z
0 Ze"zi\cs°L | 0°61] SST) $6 | \6gN| AN A AS 118 | GL | G8 | 18 | eal"le90"|sct"|6FI-|86°S —hoT‘9zle-FI lo°ce |9°ze |ST60° | ¢8z°6z| ¢86'sz| et6-sz
UP 1z'F2lFlFz| OST] OTS] OST FLN| & a I | e6 | 96 | £6 | FS | FSL‘loPL-\eal:|L60°|86°F —Pn)-Falz-2z lg-Fz lP-1e [Slzz°6z| 8Z6'Sz| SSL'6z| 699 °6z
cbs EL CT/0L01| 0°91] 9°11] GATTOGN| & aN N | 99 | 19 | 08 | 08 | 890°|g10°\z90"|S¢0°126"0L—Jo¢‘stlo-ez |z-et |¢°6 |8S90°0e| 296°6a| 060°0e| Sel‘os
On el \g¢°9 | 2°01; 9°¢ | O'9 |MGEN| N 8 AN | OL | £9 | Z8 | 84 7690")1¢0"|160°|8F0'476 FI—fiT F1\g er le70z |0°S J|SS0T°0g] SZT‘0S| ZOT"Og| FOT “OE
LT 68°Zz\16"1Z| 0°0T| G*2z| 0°0s] ALON) AN a | MN | FL | EL | 09 | 065 | 990°|pe0"|¢90"|T89°|SL ST—Iz9-ctloczt |L:0z lo7or FSGS" | 786" | OP: | zEg"
£°0 28g |pe'8 | S°S1| 8°e1| PP | AOZN| AN N XN |—|—|—|—] —|—|—| — ]}os’s +les-oclo-Fe lo-se lo'rp yserr’ | L9e° | cep: | gcc:
oe 1Z°01|66°6 | 8°z.| O°ZT| OFIEZOLN| BN | ON H | 98 | F6 | ZS | 88 | LST-lozz"leLL\PoL4S0'S —+yrr-oelt-ee \g-¢e lo°Ts |8¢09° | sco" | 009° | cEn-
oo GL PTIIL'FT| 0°0Z| O'0Z| G'IIJTFLN| & a H 7 9L | 8 | 89 | 64 | LeT*|cc1-jost ject fs8"s +/z1-Telg-ze |t-es |e-6% 4289" | 099° | 999° | oes
cnn IIc¢ \c#'3 | 0G | SL) OF Pa LON) & a9 N | 08 | €8 | 99 | 98 | SOI ‘l6LL"|¢0L‘\es0'ISh'S —for-ezig'oz le-sz locos (each | er2° | sen: | 992°
8 S.eTIIS°ZT| 0°6 | O'FT| O'ST]AO9N| N A | MN J 0g | Z8 | €4 | F8 | 860"\00L |10T*|960°498°F —lee-azlg-zz |L°¢z |o°1% 1099" | 9FL° | ogo" | Fee"
ch ze°9 joz'z | S91] O'OT| 8:9 | Xzrs| g GS | cg | ¢g | cg | 1s | Fw "\Pea-|G1z"lotz {Ol 9IHoL-erlL-zP \e-LP leap losre’ | 8c° | F8c° | EFF:
on Wy |pLe | 870 | 0°99 | OZ PAITS| 8 8 8 | 81 | 69 | G2 | 96 | SIZ "\z1I"|g0z"\L12 126° S1+1e0 "7419-68 |z-ar lone ceo’ | T8¢° | cso" | 6x2:
“ ec°¢ joo | FIT] PL] VS PASTS} AS 8 8 {—|—}|—]—} —|— | —| — fens +lez-eclo-sp Ie-oF le-1z Isr08° | F9L° | eeu: | I99°6z
Bee 68°9 |18°¢ | 0-3 | Lal] PLATES] 8 8 A | 12 | 18 | GL | GL | GOL '|TLL*|1FT"\10°180°0 —}r1-ozlF-ez lo'se |t-at [2Te6° | 868° | 616° | To0"0g
ne erg |s6°¢ | #9 | eT] OLPMGLN| A 8 |/MN [ZL | GL | 29 | 18 |610"\g80-|L60°|t¢0'1c9°S —jre-ozlt-az le-2z |p°g foere’ | c96° | ete: | cco:
srs ZO-9T|S9°ST] S°1T| $°2z| OFT] MSGN| AN | AN N | ZL | 84 | 92 | €8 | 1¢0"|¢¢0"|090°|L¢0°Jz0'ZI—Igse1\6or |o-0% \o°or |¢126° | 26° | TI6e° | 198°
g 09° JoL'L | 8°91) 98 | oS ]4teN| N N M | 84 | TL | ZL | G6 | 180"}920"|060")160°J2L"9 —Jeg-stl6-at \a-ez j9°GL |S46L"62) 6GL°6z] SLL°62| G98°6z
Boe |S pNvan| que | wa |-wa| wv] gue pwd OL) Wed Z| WV 9 PNAL Wd) Wa) WV) “NW |W ala wVPBCPAV nvawlwragqi ara zim of weant [wa orl «maz | wv 9
Be =e 1sey! or | 2! 9 | 180" onl z l9 nel fat) ey || Se
2 = Be *PUIAA 9} JO ARTOO]OA *‘puIM JO HOTA “aty Jo Aytpimny |-anode, jo uorsueg| yo ‘ITY 04} Jo ‘dmoy, "oS JO du19} ye ‘moiwg
@ SSOOXD

49af BOT ‘Oulu ayYVT aQogn UorIMAdIY “PSAAd “SES “MLE “YG—apnpbuoT “YRLOAT F,68 o8F—OVNINDT
‘9181 ‘HOWVAN—OIUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLYAUASAO TVOILANOVW WHL LV ‘AMLSIONU IVOINOTIONOULYW ATHENOW

1g
0g
66
86
1G
9%
GG
¥G

“AB i mNOAMOO-OD

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

Se SsSSSSSSSSSSsSSsSSSSSSSSSSSSSsSSsssSsSSSSSSSSSSSMMs

(OG zee | ee ZL TSiZ8°S 6180 |L0°0 | 86's [F8°s (98°0 “" VGL'S frgp, rox | :
—| — _ — x'
alpen eee |lerett! aa as es: ured mis ieee = ai seie| rere “T}9 PUY 4ST 04} UO soley AvoNT
F a :
FI6 joe's | 4 19 N |go-atlgz-otfe9e'T |L0°9 | cr-09/F6°0 log-te | = lpt-eetieeod "UIFS PUB MAST “UIST “MFT “WIG ‘HIF ON} WO KoTeY ABIOg
z cs Gale = eel esas te [ee wo el [aera fess ae “TY, Wo dog
POST eps | M 6G NI L'tPl PL f0cz"T | 9 $'SG 16% —| G:09 |T-s —|0'92 | 9L8T
OF'6 {08'S | A SZ Nf 0-08] TL fose'0 | § O°SS |S°L —| G'Tg |0°g —|I Fe } SL8T
aes leh | A GON} 9°z | OL |06S°L | OL | s"Te Ig-9 OL |Fo — Pee ee ‘MOY Jed germ TL "OT £LoToA UveM fur’ g Ino Apu 4svey
: 16°9¢ | “ T9 Ni Zcz ct jocL 1 | G O:TE 0°99 =) OrgFh |¢-o =o" 9 0 é :
SPOT loe¢ | a 99 N| e-al $1 fooL-0 | z z°10 \s'or—| FoF Iz-4 —le'er | Z8T inoy aed serum 17°¢yT AjLoojoa uve $m dg Inoy ApuA qsoyy
Tes lec-z | 4 te x | o-etl zr Izst-z | 8 e-1p lo-LL | ese lo-g LiL Fe | TLST “Inoy ded soytut 1z°F Ajtoojea UveTE {449 Avp ApurA ysuery
ero Cl h a 8I N | $°29} ST poe G 8°88 |2°¢ O'rP |8°3 = ae ot ‘mnoy ded seyru 1% °FZ Az1o0]e Uveut ‘439, Ap ApUrA ysopy
P : N : s az *¢ —| 8° 20) HI" a as ; ;
go° era | atc x] erie oooc| 1 for. o-er-| o-os ee Leste | gost PLU ZOE UES 104 S00 ON SOTTO: Ue 200 aa ey
29'S |c1'% | APE Ni Pes] FT $419°0| 9 fee love | g-oF |o-% —l9°92 | LOST ‘mMoy sed seyyor 50°71 AjIoo]e4 uve yy
TSI j#8°9 | 4 @L Ni zh] gt {cl6'L | 8 €°8 |G°L 8°OF |¢°L —|9 26 | 998T ‘SOTLUT gpg AOOTOA 4UBZINSEI $°AA O63 ‘N TOMoeIIp yuv}[Nge
08°8 j91°s | A 19 N} 6°81] g~ f0g0°S | OL | T'6¢S |¢-e —| 9'G¢ |e-p +9 SE | GOST “(NIM = z
Tes (62°32 | MEG N] Le] zr fozo'l | 6 Watt love Z'0¢ |0°0 + |L 6G } F98T Erode
16°86 |29°S | MLZ N| PIT LT $289°0 | & |s9r joe —| acer lee —|8°SS | OST 0L°0 ‘SSeUIPNOO Jo uvoy_
ce 09°S | AGL N] G-st] Tr fo99"% | 8 3S |0'8 GSP OT = ae ee ‘sIN0T ¢° TE [1¥J JO WoTeInp Sseqour ogZ*T ‘q}dep {sXep g uo Surmiey
‘OL |ee°F | MFG NY] TL | $L fesl'2 | 8 9°SS 10'S —| PLP 2's —|6 98 fT 5 . ‘ a ‘
TP2t |t9°h | 4 49 NI pz | yr Ieee'o | ¢ eer laoae ll Gon Fem alarms | |lapen anouyo 16 Ile} JO WoNVinp Seep I'tP uydop ‘sep FT uo Surmoug
68°01 |oe'1 | M9 N} ot | 9 Irco'F | ot | F-BF Io6 zBG lon +18°98 | east H}YSIU JT UO o[qissodurt {sy SIU FT WO BIOANY C99 07 O[qISssOg
one Gig | A 89 N1ZO}9 |LT6°0 | OL 6°09 |e-¢ —| P:G¢ |L°0 zi) se 8g81 "W}08 “21a Gysia | Wo padsesqo wioIny
“OT |s9°9 | A €9 N| €-T1] er fesso | > T°€9 |G°¢ =| 9°LG EL —|8° Le } Lest a q acontion 0
6E°IT |g9°L | ATL N/ Zor] sx 40000 | 0 | F-c¢ lo-pr—| FTF oo —\C°82 | GST G¥rL AG LES Conlon c Teese holy | UOn et Ee
96°6 |on-# | 4 88 NI T-stl tr |cgr-t | ¢ e-ze |6-z —| #-46F loo —(o°8z | est esuvi ATQIUOY | ‘pez WO OQDEL Reesteseneas qvjog f uMUIxepy
€0°8 j66°'§ | MEG NI SZ! Ee fezps | 6 LLP \P°L TSG j9°L +)L°0€ | F981 - $5 "( LToe * - pinqereduiey Uvetm $aIg[***"*Lep ysoplo.
96° j09°S | “89 NT", | 8 080° | 9 $°9¢ j0°0 $°9S |G-L 1/9 08 | Sosl s6o6e—eousxepy { AToe *eingeieduie, uvemt $ Ry ‘*""*""s Kup TROT
18°G |1L°0 | 48 NJ cet] zt foso's | 8. | aac leh —| SF IPT —1L° Lz | ZS8T :
GO°L |S6°T | M1Z Ni gg] 6 foLL'0] & Lp \O°SL | $76 \e°S +IF°SS ft Test "T198Z JO ‘Ur-d 09 “UI'e WOT Fog “tT OSaBI ATIUp ysKaTy | lf
BOL |29°C | M ZEN] Gl 2 chlo | 3 €°68 |Z°L GOP |L°0 +|8°6z | OS8T “UIST JO “Ue OF YALT JO “UB WOT GoTPoSUvA ATLeEp 480} BETH ta =
AOS |8hT| MS Ni ee] zs iezet | 2b 6°18 |L'ST | O°SG IP°9 +/9°S8 | GFST “OGoPL Aihstole)l Goer ame srereseeeess OLN gBIOdUI9} UNULULU UeO TT 5,2
08°9 |€0°% | M99 N} L6G] 9 forzzL | ¢ 9°8¢ |0°0 9°8S |G°0 —|9°8@ | SPST esued ATLep Uwayy | “GEoser tt ttt serreres QIN} RIEdUI0} WNUIXBI UBT { 62,
cc) ° ° ° co} © "PokG ‘UIST UO Got— * serrrere In vsedune} tantuiurpy | & =
Piss [Sa Sas |e -|—-—} —-—_ ; ee esuvi A[QJUOW L*yjZ9 HO c,QG * ‘oinjeioduiey uinuixeyy J ©
. = ee i
*£y10070 4 |< OA! FON 0emTG B | eZ] 5 BF S sara || oir eB aeke = “OFT "YIGT WO "UTE O 4B ZL QT crete eee eee een ess ere eee oos FQROTTOIR ISOMOT
use que} Nsey S ‘a 2 S ja || 48 WIA | -IX®W|ssooxq| § | ayaa osm A[UIMOW (U}GT WO We 1 qv GOT -Og Meters eet eeereere ee oI oMOME JSOUSIA
“ANIA “MONS “NIVY “AUOLVURdIWIL "SUOMVAIOSqO ATMO WOT, 208 PULA 3qy
= IOJ SJULITNSeI PUB SULT OUT, “4USLUpPIW pu “Wd OL “Wd p° Wd Z°WV 8°WV 9 4e ‘AJauleU
‘ATIUp SUOT}VAIASGO X18 WOIJ PAATLOp o1v ‘PUTA 94 09 O4vTEL LY asoy4 SuIydeoxe ‘suvouI ATIep eu,
“HOUVA UOA AIAVL FPALLVUVdNOO || *SUOTZVATASqO Aepung epnjour sanyeroduey, pue ieqaulorvg 24} Jo suvatu ATYAUOW eyL— ‘ALON

‘Q18L ‘HOUVW YUOL UALSIOLU TVOINOIOUOMLAW OLNOYOL NO SHUVWHY

_

SN VF ¥ il § Sty
His , ey) <'
3 New Serics. : hd Whole No. XCL. “ZF é
| oe = y F
i ” if / De ite W
4 é - bs Vi =
Pion pee $ x ge ae {
. B gs 5 th Bb ies Bory <3

Garadian Journal

OF

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

-_
Worm XV: Nemper IT,
CONDUCTED BY
THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.
4 wey e. LS?
| Hat hea
‘a
|

POR ONL ey
COPP, CLARK € CO., FRONT STREET

Sie 6:

CANADIAN UNSTTAU EE

EDITING COMMITTEE.
GENERAL EDITOR, - - - REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

R. RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B. Se., ce.

Prof. af Natural History, Onriv. Coll.,. Toronto.

W. B. PEARMAN, M.A.

Classical Tutor and Mean, Civ. Coll, Toronto

The Cawapran Journat is printed exclusively for gratuitous distributiom
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment im advance.

*,* Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the General
Editor, Rev. Dr. Seappiyc, 10 Trinity Square, 'oronto. Communications.
on general business of the Institute to be addressed to Prof. James.
Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; T. Heys, Esq, Librarian and
Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

*_* A few sets of the Canapmax Journan (unbound), and back numbers
to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above.

Mr. Epwarp Attex, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.,
has been appointed the English Agent for the Institute. All Ewropeam
communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

No. XCI.—JULY, 1876.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OVE WSNe; Clear,

BY JOHN CAMPBELL, M.A.,
’ Professor of Church History, Presbyterian College, Montreal,

~

h

I do not purpose giving a review of Pritchard’s well-known book
upon this subject, or of any theory yet proposed, but the results of
independent investigation from an entirely new standpoint. In
various papers laid before the Institute, as well as in others which
have appeared elsewhere, I have undertaken to prove the great
importance, in an ethnological point of view, of the genealogies of
the first book of Chronicles.‘ It is among these that I find the
‘eponyms of various Celtic peoples ; and the concurrence of their
names in various countries, from India in the east to Britain in the
west, has enabled me to open up one of the most interesting fields
of ethnological research. The Sumerians and Accadians are at
present occupying the attention which Pelasgians and Etrurians once
held, and it is, therefore, with no little satisfaction that I find the
Celtic origines shedding light upon the history of these ancient
peoples. It will be remembered that the Celts have ever claimed a
Scythian ancestry, and, therefore, it need not be surprising to find
them related to the old Scythic or Turanian stock of Babylonia.

1 The Horites, Canadian Journal, May, 1873.
The Shepherd Kings of Egypt, Canadian Journal, April and August, 1874.
The Primitive History of the Ioniaus, Canadian Journal, May, 1875.
The Origin of the Pheenicians, British and Foreign Evangelical Review, July, 1875.
The Hornets of Scripture, Presbyterian Quarterly and Princeton Review, Oct» ber, 1875.
The Traditions of the People of Mexico and Peru identified with the Mythology of the Old
World, Comptes Rendus du Congres International des Americanistes, Nancy, 1875.

pes THE BKASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

The eponym of the Celts is in the Bible called Gilead ; not he whe
was a descendant of the patriarch Joseph, but a much older person-
age, who named the region on the Jordan long years before the birth
of that son of Israel.1* The genealogies of the Gentile and of the
Israelite Gilead are confounded in our present text of the book of
Chronicles.” Etymologically, Gilead is the hard, rough, stony region,”
suiting admirably the character of the place thus named, and accord-
ing with two tracts, a smalJer and a greater, to which it was trans-
ferred, Homer’s “ Rocky Calydon,” and “ Caledonia stern and wild.”
The Gileadites were represented in the region of the HKuphrates by
the Chaldeans or Kaldai, a tribe—the leading tribe it is said—of the
great Accad family.4 Originally a mountain race, they came from the
borders of Armenia, in which country Khaldi, or Gilead himself,
was the supreme god.° _The ancient British word Culdee, like
Chaldean, ig not primarily a religious, but an ethnic designation.
Galatian and Celt are two later forms of the name Gilead. It is to
be remarked, however, that Gilead has, for its third literal con-
stituent, the. Hebrew Ayin, which, although frequently rendered by
a vowel, is, in transliteration into the Greek, and into some of the
languages of the cuneiform inscriptions, generally represented by g,
or some similar letter.6 Gilead thus becomes Gilgad, and appears im
this form in Calicut, Calycadnus, Chalcedon. The emphasizing of
this third letter weakened, in certain cases, the power of the final d
or t, so that Cilicia, Chalcis, Gallceci, and similar terms, arose out of
it. Chalcitis, Chalcidice, and hke words, however, serve to lead
back to the original root.

Thus far I had proceeded in my work of investigation some time
ago, but had despaired of arriving at anything definite, for want of
further materials, believing that the Bible genealogies of Gilead
related to the Israelite of that name. ‘This belief was staggered
when I studied the list of Babylonian monarchs discovered by Mr.
George Smith, and utterly overthrown. when further investigation
gave me the results which I now set forth. An early Babylonian
king, about whom at present nobody knows anything but the name,
was Ulam Buryas.’ Ulam is so rare a name, as anyone who consults:

1* Gen. xxxi. 47. Jacob made use of an existing name. Gen. xxxvii. 25.

2 Compare Numb. xxvi. 30, and 1 Chron. vii. 17.

3 Gesenii Lexico in loc.

4 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book 1, Essay xi. ,

5 Anthon’s Clas. Dict., Art. Chaldea. Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book 1, Essay x.
® Vide proper names in Septuagint and Babylonian tablets.

7 Records of the Past, Vol. v. p. 79.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 75

a dictionary of proper names may see for himself, that I felt justified
in connecting tentatively the Babylonian monarch with a grandson
of Gilead bearing an identical name, especially as he is called the son
of Peresh, which bears no very distant resemblance to Buryas.2 1
do not say that he was the same person, although I think it more
than probable. Happily the coincidence led to a knowledge of facts
which by no means depend upon it for their weight.

The sons of Gilead were Peresh and Sheresh. The elder of these
had two sons, Ulam and Rakem; and Ulam had a gon Bedan.
Peresh, the horseman, is not an Israelite name, and at once, in form
and etymology, directs us to Persia. Rakem, however, has Celtic
connections. The word means striped, woven of variously-colowred
threads, and accords with the Celtic breac, brykan, which have the
same signification. ‘The prefixed 6 is what I have so far called the
Coptic article, but as I have no ground for believing that the Gilead-
ites were ever in Kgypt, it is better to regard it as an early prefix
common to many languages. That I am doing no violence to
etymology in introducing such a prefix in this place, will appear
when I anticipate by mentioning that the Hyrcanii of Persia were
called Barcanii or Paricanii. Ulam and Bedan are of uncertain
etymology in Hebrew, but are significant enough in Celtic.

Independently of Gilead and the Celtic relations already indi-
cated, the name Peresh is sufficiently near to the Bible name for
Persia to call for a comparison. I need hardly say that the word
is itself Persian as well as Semitic, and retains, in that language,
the meaning “horseman,” while it designates the Persians proper.
Pezron, in his “ Antiquities of Nations,” is the only writer whom I
have found suggesting a connection of Persians with Celts, although
many have united the former people with the Germans.” Susiana,
nearest to Chaldea, is regarded as an early abode of the Persians,
and its Elymais as the Elam by which the Scriptures at times desig-
nated Persia. Elymais, however, I maintain to have been Ulam
originally, inasmuch as in it we find the Ulai river, which is the

8 1 Chron. vii. 16.
9 The Coptic Element in Languages of the Indo-European Family, Canadian Journal, Vol.

xiii. Nos. 4 and 5.
10 The Antiquities of Nations, more particularly of the Celt or Gauls, by M. Pezron, London,

1706.
ll Persia, in Scripture, is called Elam.and Paras. The former name is that of a descendant

of Shem.

76 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

only Bible proper name that etymologically agrees with Ulam.”
Sura, Aracca, Brixia, Urzan, and Badaea, may represent Sheresh,
Rakem, and Bedan. What is wanting in Susiana, however, Persis
supplies. Persis, named after Peresh, and still, as Fars, denoting the
horse, contained Elymaei, or the descendants of Ulam, the son of
Peresh. The Rhogonis river is a well-marked trace of Rakem ; and,
still more remarkable, the rare word Bedan is represented by Bat-
thina, situated upon a lake not far from Persepolis. The Mesembria
Chersonesus, lying off the coast of this province, is no less a sign of
original Celtic occupation than that which Humboldt found in the
Thracian Mesembria. Media tells the same story. The Gelca
Mountains may or may not relate to Gilead, but Pharasia, Elymais,
Rhagiana, and Batana, set forth Peresh, Ulam, Rakem, and Bedan.
Rakem rises into independent existence in Hyrcania, the people of
which, as I have already stated, were called Barcanii and Paricanii.
As a mountainous country, we shall yet find it reproduced in many
mountain tracts. Its district, Syracene, should indicate amicable
relations between Rakem and his uncle Sheresh. There were Parsii
in Gedrosia, and, although Ulam is unrepresented, Rakem appears to
have left distinct traces in Rhogana, Rhagiana, and the Paricanii,
while Bedan furnished Badis in the extreme west. In Aria, also,
there were Calatii or Gileadites, with Parsii of Peresh and Arachoti,
who may have been of Rakem. Parsii, Hlamites, and Hyrcanians,
with Syracenians, thus seem to have been the chief inhabitants of
the Persian empire proper. The descendants of Bedan were not
sufficiently removed from the centre to rise to the dignity of a nation,
and the name of Gilead, except in Aria, was merged in those of his
children. :

It would accord with the notions of the Sanscritists to derive this
and all other families of civilized men from the mountains of northern
India. The Gileadites are found in India, but plainly as immi-
grants from Persia. ‘They were the Calatii of the Ganges, of whom

12 Dan. viii. 2. It is the classical Hulzeus.

13 Aathon’s Class. Dict., Art. Mesembria.

14 Such were Rhagiana in Media; Argeus and Arganthonius of A. Minor; Aracynthus of
ABtolia ; Arachneus in Argolis; the region of the Hercuniates in Pannonia ; Eryx in Sicily ;
and the Hercynian Wood in Germany.

15 Nothing can be more absard than to derive populations from an extremity rather than
from a centre. Sanscrit, valuable as it is for comparative purposes, affords the explanation of
nothing. Its high development as a language makes it of as little value for such a purpose as
the Greek and Latin tongues.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. ue

the Prasii, who occupied so much of northern India, were a great
division.* ‘The ancient Parisaria and the modern Calcutta near
the mouths of the Ganges, represent also Peresh and Gilead. But
the Ganges itself bears the name Padi, and Herodotus men-
tions an important Indian tribe, so called, dwelling with the
Calatii.” This is the posterity of Bedan rising into notice, and
beginning that system of rivermaming which Padus, Baetis, and
other western streams exhibit. Baetana, or Patna on the Ganges,
or Padei, indicates Bedan’s right to be considered its eponym ;
and Bhotan, the home of the ancient Badasae, seems to perpetuate
his memory in the Hast. The Budini generally relegated to Sar-
matia, and who have been supposed Germanic or Celtic, were
probably Bedanites.”*

Returning to our point of departure, which was Susiana, and
proceeding westward, we find in Chaldea, the land of the Gileadites,
par excellence. A large class of its inhabitants were the Orcheni,
who were doubtless.the same as the Hyrcanians, or descendants of
Rakem.” Ulam does not appear, but Pudna represents Bedan. Jn
Babylonia, Peresh is represented by Bursia and Perisabora, Sheresh
by Sura, and Rakem by Arsiana. Mesopotamia is more full.
Gilead, Peresh, Sheresh, Ulam, and Bedan, are easily recognizable in
the related Chalcitis, Persa, Porsica, Sareisa, Alamus, Alama, Batne,
Betonsa, and Aphadana. Armenia was the original home of the
Chaldees or primitive Celts,” and there, accordingly, we discover
Chaliat, Parisa, and Arsene, on which Patansana was situated, just
as Arsacia is a lake of the Rhagianz in Media, and Batthina lies on
the lake of Persis. Arsiana and Arsene are softened forms of
Hyrcania or Orchceene, representing Rakem. Strabo tells us of
Chaldeans in Irak Arabi.” . These were no doubt the Chaulothei of
Arabia Felix, near whom were found Saraceni, the descendants of
Sheresh, and probably the Saracens of a later time. On the Red
Sea, the family of Gilead left ineffaceable records in the country of the
Elamitz, with the maritime and inland towns Pudni (Badanatha 2)
and Vodona. Palestine I pass over, as in it our sources are given.

16 Herodot. iii. 38, 97. Strab. xv. 1, 36.

7 Herodot. iii. 99. Wheeler, Geography of Herodotus, 310.

18 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, iv. 108 note.

19 Vide Bryant, Analysis of Ancient Mythology, i. 261. This ingenious writer connects the
Orchoeni with the Hyreanii of Persia, and the Germans of the Hercynia Silva.

20 Rawlinson, in his Herodotus, i. 18L note, seems to look upon the Armenian Chaldeans as
a colony, thus disagreeing with Michaelis, Adelung and Fuerst.

21 xvi. 1, 6.

78 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Syria, however, carries on the Celtic stream to the north and west,
furnishing, as landmarks in its progress, Chalcidice, Klemais, the
region of the Urcheenses,” and Batnze, with which the large nation
of the Patena, mentioned in the cuneiform. inscriptions, and placed
in northern Syria, must be connected.” It is interesting to find
Bedan developing into a nation at about equal distances to the east
and north-west from the original Persic centre. From Syria the
Celts passed into Cilicia and Cappadocia, unless the colonists of the
latter province came direct from Armenia. Cilicia itself is a form
of Gilead, in which the emphasizing of the ayin has caused the
rejection of the final d. The river Calycadnus, however, exhibits
the full dimensions of the word. The learned Bochart, whose
etymologies I would not always vouch for, was, I think, right in
rendering Celenderis as the land of Gilead.” Clitee is a shortened
form of the same. Sheresh and Ulam may appear in the Sarus and
Holmi, and Rakem in Trachea. Cappadocia supplements Cilicia.
To the Sarus it adds Siricis for Sheresh. Rakem once more denotes
a mountain range in Argeeus. Diana Perasia, worshipped at Casta-
balla, may denote some connection with his father Peresh. But
Bedan is unmistakable in Badinum, Podandus, and Ptanadaris, the
latter a word resembling Celenderis. There were Chaldzi in Pontus,
as Strabo and Stephanus of Byzantium inform us, who were no
doubt immigrants from Armenia. Galatia indicates a returning
wave of the Celtic tide in its westward course. Its Trocmi were
probably Rakem’s people, with an initial 7’ that we shall yet meet
with, and the Epetobriges are the Bedanites, with the addition of
the Celtic brig. Many writers connect the Phrygians with the
Brigantes, but for this I have absolutely no data.” The Pitaneei, of
Lycaonia, were of Bedan. Bithynia, however, is altogether Celtic or
Gileadite. Here Bedan appears as in Bhotan and Patena, supersed-
ing the Elymei of his father and the Parsii of his grandfather with
his own name. The Bebrycians, or ancient Bithynians, were of
Peresh, and their name connects with the Greek Buprasium and the
Gallic Bibracte, the initial B being in each case reduplicated. Prusa
also, I am convinced, was far older than the historical king Prusias,
and represented a simpler form of Peresh.* Eleeum may have been

22 Bryant, Analysis, i. 260.

23 Vide Map of Western Asia in the Assyrian Period, Rawlinson’s Herodotus, Vol. i.

24 Gilead eretz. Bochart, Canaan,

25 Anthon’s Class. Dict., Art. Brigantes.

26 Strabo (xii. 4. 4) states that Prusias, the founder of Prusa, fought against Cresus. This,
at least, is evidence of its antiquity.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. qe)

a reminiscence of Ulam; but Arganthonius Mons keeps up the
Hyrcanian connection. Clite and Chalcedon unite the Bithynians
‘with Gilead. There are other geographical names related to those
already mentioned, in Mysia and Lydia; such as Pirossus, Eloea with
Pitane, Pytna and the Hyrcanian Plain,” but these are sporadic,
and do not belong to the main stream of migration.

Passing into Europe, Thrace betrays affinity with Bithynia. Its
Celletz were doubtless the founders of Chalcedon in Bithynia, who
also built Byzantium and Selymbria. The latter word presents a
Celtic form that has already appeared in the Mesambria of Persis.
Selym, however, is a sibilant form of Ulam, and exhibits the Elymei
preparing for their western name of Ulam-briges or Allobroges.
Gallaica was the name of the coast on which it was found. Salmy-
dessus or Halmydessus may be another form of the same name.
Byzantium, from its connection with Chalcedon, and geographical
relations with Bythias and the Bathynias river, would seem to be a
corruption of Bedan, I am inclined also to give this honour to the
Bistones who dwelt between the eastern part alluded to and the west
of Thrace, where Siris and Prasias commemorated Sheresh and
Peresh. The s which precedes the ¢ of Bistones is adventitious in
other Greek words taken from oriental languages, as in bistakion from
the Hebrew beten, the pistachio. Macedonia contained a large district
called Chalcidice, as well as many other Gilead-like names. Baerus,
to the north of Gallicum, might indicate Peresh. But, opposite
Chalcidice, Pydna, near the region of Elymea, seems to reproduce the
geographical nomenclature of Persia, Mesopotamia, Arabia, and
Syria.“ Almona, farther north, may be another form of Ulam, and
the Erigon, near at hand, is plainly the river of Rakem. Although
it sheds no light upon the family of Gilead, the following connection
may indicate the correctness of my inductive process. In Macedonia,
near Elymea, Aigestza appears, which is the same name as the

27 The Hyrcanian Plain is said to have been named by the Persians after their conquest of
Asia Minor.
28 It is certainly not a little remarkable to find names so similar in constant union.
In Susa wehave Elymais and Badea.

In Persis sh Elymzi and Bathina.
In Media se Elymais and Batana.
In Arabia es Elamitae and Pudna.
In Syria “ Elemais and Batne.
In Macedonia “‘ Elymea and Pytna.
In Sicily a Hlymii and Pittineo.

Also in Enboea and Arcadia are Elymnium and Elymia with other Gileadite connections.

80 : THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Persian Segestan, Segeste, of Pannonia, Segeste of Liguria, and
Kgesta of Sicily, all of which countries have most intimate relations
with the HKlamite family of Gilead.”

Greece contained Celtic elements, especially in the closely allied
populations of Aiutolia and Elis. There were Gileadites, however,
in Thessaly. Elatea may possibly be a form of Gilead’s name, but
Calathama suits better with the original. Piresia and Pyrasus should
represent Peresh, and Trachin, Rakem. But the best evidence of
Elamite occupation is the river Apidanus or Salambria, answering to
the Bathynias in the neighbourhood of Selymbria, and the Padzi of
India, to the north of which appears Selampura.* Ulam, with the
brig termination, is here connected with his son Bedan. Potniz, of
Magnesia, establishes the identity of Bedan and Apidanus. In
Epirus our search will be found not so successful. It also had an.
Hlatza; and Ulam might have been the original of Elza, or better
still, of Aulon, with which the Hebrew meaning of the word agrees ;
while Batize suggests Bedan. What is wanting in Epirus, however,
may appear‘in Illyria. Gilead is there set forth by Claudanum and
the Callicoeni. The Perisadyes and Sesarethii no doubt exhibit
Peresh and Sheresh. Ulam appears with a J prefix in Delminium, -
and perhaps in Dalmatia. Putamnus, Epidamnus, and Bassania, are
three different forms of Bedan ; and Dyrrachium, the other name of
Epidamnus, must have come, like Trocmi, from Rakem. Evidence
will yet appear for accepting Bassania and Dyrrachium in this con-
nection. Already I have suggested the unity of Gilead and rocky
Calydon in Attolia. Chalcis, the modern Galata, near at hand, con-
firms it. Olenus may give us Ulam, but Aracynthus Mons and
Trichonis Palus are alike memorials of Rakem, the former connect-
ing with Hyrcania, Argeus, Arganthonius, &c., and the latter with
the Trocmi and Dyrrachium. The Apodoti, with the town Phyteeum
on the Palus, commemorate Bedan. Phocis has Elatea, Trachin,

29 The Sicilian Hgesta was closely connected with the Elymii. The Segustani of Gaul, who
dwelt in the immediate vicinity of the Allobroges, exhibit the same phenomenon.

30 The termination bria, bora, pura, appears at the very commencement of our researches.
There was a Mesambria off the coast of Persia; a Selampura in India ; a Perisabora, or ancient
Presburg, in Babylonia. We find the same form connecting Bedan in the Epetobriges of
Galatia. Perisabora, Selymbria and Epetobriga show three descents, or Peresh, Ulam, ang
Bedan.

Bedan’s name, which has maritime, or at least water significations in the Celtic languages,
was fitly applied to rivers. Thus the Padei, or Ganges ; the Badus of Syria; the Bathynias
of Thrace; the Apidanus of Thessaly; the Padus or Bodincus, the Padusa, the Bedesis, the
Batinus of Italy ; and the Betis of Spain received their names from it.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 81

and Pedica; Beceotia has Holmia, Eleon, Delium, Potnia, and
Peteon, with Orchomenos for Rakem, and Chalcis on the opposite
coast of Eubcea for Gilead. There was also an Elymnium in Eubeea.
On the Isthmus we find Chalcis, Pirzus, Saron, and Olmie.
Attica is fuller, in Chollidz, Prasiz, Pirzeus, Alimus, Halimusia,
Erasinus, and Aphidna. Peloponnesus has a few traces of Celtic
occupation. In Arcadia the Celadon, the Parrhasii, Elymia, and
Orchomenos must refer to Gilead, Peresh, Ulam, and Rakem.
Argolis contains another Celenderis, reproducing that of Cilicia, a
Saron, an Eleus, a Troezen, and an Arachneus Mons. In Hlis, a
region which mythology intimately connects with Aftola, we find
Chalcis and the Cladeus, with Buprasium, a Bebrycian form of
Peresh. Messenia furnishes Pharis and Aulon; and Laconia con-
tained Calathion, Prasiz, Brysiae, Pharis, Delium, and Pitane.
Among islands, the Calydne, and Celadussa or Rheneia of the
Cyclades, were Gileadite, while Paros and Syros of the latter group,
evidently received their names from the descendants of Peresh and
Sheresh. Peparethus and Solymnia, off the Thessalian coast, seem
to have been peopled by the Peresh and Ulam family. In Crete we
find Prasus, Olus and Pytna.

Meesia was largely Sarmatian, but in the east, Callatis, Trosmi
(Troemi) and Bizone (Byzantium) indicate Celtic occupation. Fur-
ther west on the Danube, however, we meet with Almum and
Bononia, setting forth Ulam and Bedan. The modern name of
Bononia, which is but a restoration of its original designation, is
Bodon, and thus we are furnished with a solution of the difficulties
presented by the word Pannonia, which is preéminently the land of
the Bedanites. All writers are agreed that Pannonia’s most ancient
population was Celtic.*! There we find Coletiani. It contained a
lake Perso, reproducing the lakes of Persis and Hyrcania, and on it
Ulmum named after Ulam was situated; while Bassiana near at
hand, by its modern name Bodonhely, justifies the association of the
Ulyrian Bassiana with Bedan. The river Parisus keeps up the
Peresn connection; and another Ulmi and another Bassiana in the
south proclaim the presence of the Ulam and Bedan line of his
family. Meanwhile Rakem appears, Hyrcanian-like, in the Hercu-
-niates, a mountain race, and north of these is the Volcez Palus, on
which Tricciana recalls Trichonium on the Trichonian Lake of Aitolia.

81 Vide Strab., vii. 5, 2 seq.

- $2 THE EASTSRN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

This Volceze Palus must connect with the Volcz or Arecomici (Hercu-
niates) of Gallia Narbonensis ; with Lacus Vulsiniensis of Etruria,
and the Volsci of Latium, which will yet be proved to have been
centres of the Gileadites ; with Vologesia of Babylonia north of the
Orcheni; and with the Volsas Sinus of northern Caledonia.** I do
not know whether the Bolite on the borders of Aria belong to this
Volcic family, nor can I at present tell how it and that of the
Afigestani relate to the stock of Gilead. The fact of a repeated
geographical connection is, however, evidence of some importance.
Still another tribe, bearing the names Savadii in Persia, Sabeei in
Arabia, Sophenes in Armenia, Sabei in Cappadocia, Sapzei in Thrace,
Savii in Pannonia, Suevi in Germania, &c., maintains constant geo-
graphical relations with the line of Gilead. Of these people also, at
present I know nothing. The Varciones of western Pannonia are
probably the same as the Hercuniates of the east, the sole difference
between the names being that which we have already found between
Barcanii agd Hyrcanii. In Vindelicia, Vetoniana still furnishes a
trace of Bedan, and Biriciana and Bragodurum may be forms of
Peresh. The Alauni of Noricum were I think the people of Ulam,
appearing in a Gallic and British form.” Vetoniana again carries
forward the Bedanites ; and Fasiana and Bidzeum may be variations
of the name. In the south of Rhetia we meet with the town
Sarraca and the Ollius,river as reminiscences of Sheresh and Ulam.
The Brigantii of the northwest are the Barcanii of Rakem, the Galh
Braccati, who were not so much the wearers of braccew, which it
is well to remember were articles of dress in use among Persians,
Germans and Celts, but rather of the brychan or brygan which is the
Scotch plaid of various colours, answering as no other word does to
the Hebrew Rakem.**

Italy, it is generally conceded, contained a large Celtic element.
In Venetia, however, Vedinum, a form of Bedan, is the only trace
which at present concerns us, unless we suppose that some of the
places bearing the name Julius received it from a Gallic ancestor
of the people inhabiting them rather than from the Caesar of that

31* To these must be added the Velocasses of Gaul, who dwelt between the Caleti and Parisii.

22 The Alauni, who may be the Alans, do not appear as a nation, Alemanni and Allobroges
being the names by which they were known; but Alauna and Allieni in Italy, Gaul, and
Britain mark their course.

33 The Erse breacaim, meaning to speckle, variegate, chequer, embroider, is identical in
meaning with the Hebrew rekem. Breacan, a plaid, in the same language, agrees with the’
Welsh brychan. It was the dress of the Brigantes er Rakemites.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 83

name. This seems more than probable, and, if true, would refer us
to Ulam. Gallia Cisalpina is more important. The Galli are them-
selves Gileadites. Brixia gives Peresh; Ollius and Allieni, Ulam ;
Regium and Bergomum, Rakem. But India is reproduced in the
Padus or Bodincus, on which Padinum answering to Patna, was
situated. Two other rivers, the Padusa and the Bedesis, with
Fidentia, indicate the supremacy of the descendants of Bedan.
Liguria also preserved Gilead’s memory in Clastidium, and that of
Rakem in Ricina and Rigomagus. Pedona, also called Dalmazzo,
thus united the names of Bedan and his father Ulam, the latter
designation answering to Dalmatia and Delminium and finding the
parallel, if not the explanation, of its final z in Olmuz, the modern
form of a Bohemian Ulmi. Bodincomagus and Potentia are other
relics of Bedan. Etruria, the Volscian connections of which I have
already indicated, exhibits relations with Gilead and Peresh in Calle-
tanis, perhaps in Clusium, and in Perusia.** Not far from the latter
place was Vettona of Umbria, which also contained Pittinum and
Sarsina, thus adding Bedan and Sheresh. Rakem appears in Ricina
of Picenum, and there also Bedan had memorials in the Batinus
river, Pitinum and Potentia. Latium, where Volsci were found,
showed its Celtic side in Collatia, Sora, Almo, Tarracina, and Pedum.
Bedan’s supremacy is still visible in Pitinum and Fidene of Sabinum ;
but his name undergoes a change that may indicate relations with
the namers of Aphadana in Mesopotania, Apidanus of Thessaly, and
Aphidne of Attica, in Aufidena and Albutiana, which appear along
with Calatia in Samnium. Campania repeats the tale of migration in
Calatia and Betina; and Apulia, in Collatia, Galesus, and Batuntum.
Lucania revived the memory of Sheresh in Siris, and added Potentia
to the numberless records of Bedan. Rhegium of Bruttium must
have been named by Rakem’s descendants, as it was a Chalcidian
colony.” In Sicily the long missing form of Ulam’s name reappears
‘in the neighborhood of Aigesta, where Elymus the Trojan left the
Elymiu.* Eryx near at hand may, as a mountain name and that of

3£ Perusia must have been an ancient seat of the Parisii. Trasimenus Lacus, answering to
Trichonis, &c., and Tarquinii, seem with Perusia to suggest that the Tyrseni of Tarchon were
Rakemites, which the original Rasena appears to confirm. The Vetulonii of Tuscany and its
Lucumos serve to indicate, what other connections render certain, that the family to which
Gilead belonged was that of Bethlehem, the name Lucumo coming from Lechem, and Vetulonia
preserving the entire name. Bit Ulmas, of the cuneiform inscriptions, should connect with
this line. :

35 These Chalcidians were of Eubcea. Pausanias, iv. 23.

36 Strab, xiii. 1, 53.

84 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

a king of the Elymii related to Butes, set forth Rakem. Syracuse
seems to indicate that Sheresh had the chief representation in the
island,*’ but Gilead, Peresh, and Bedan were worthily commemorated
in Galata, Pergusa, Bidis and Pittineo. Corsica had a Pitanus.

The western peninsula of Hurope contained a large Celtic or
Gileadite population. Gallia Cisalpina and northern India live again
geographically in Beetica, for the Betis, with its town Beton, is the
counterpart of the Padus’ with Padinum and the Padzi with Patna.
Ulam accompanies Bedan in the two different forms Ulia and Selam-
bina, while Regina and Urgaon, which should connect with the more
northern province, show that the descendants of Rakem dwelt in
harmony with those of his brother. In Lusitania there were Celtici.
Arucci is a Spanish Hryx, and Brigantum indicates a western exten-
sion of the Brigantes. Elmantica or Salamanca doubtless arose from —
the presence of Ulam’s descendants, which the Vettones or people of
Bedan so plainly confirm. The very name of Tarraconensis, if its
modern equivalent Aragon did not recall Rakem, would do so by
its resemblance to Tricciana, Trichonis, and similar words already
connected with him. The Calleci and Caladunum, Bergusia and
Betunia link with his the names of Gilead, Peresh, and Bedan, while
other memorials of himself are found in Barcina and Brigecium. In
Gaul the Caletze of Normandy preserve intact the Gileadite name.
Not far from them dwelt the Parisu, whose city Paris was a western
version of Persepolis and Parisaria of the Persii and Prasii, or a
northern Perusia. Bibrax, Bibracte, and similar names exhibit a
reduplication of the imitial letter of the same word, such as we
have found in Bebrycia and Buprasium. The Betasii bordering on
Batavia were Bedanites of tne same stock. In the west of Gaul,
Alauna, Aregenus and Rigunea were memorials of Ulam and

37 As Sheresh is mentioned alone in the genealogy, it is difficult to trace his line, save by
such analogies of form as Syracuse and Pergusa present. It is not impossible that the Serica
of North-Eastern India, whence the Serici or Emodi Montes took their name, as well as the
Serus river of what is now Siam which flowed through a region Chalcitis, indicate ancient seats
of the family of Sheresh. With these, Sariga in Margiana. should connect, as well as Suragana
in Bactriana. The Bautes and Bautisus rivers of the Seres seem to unite them with the stock
that named the Padi, Padus, &c. These Seres, or workers in silk, seem fully identified with
the Chinese. Bryant, in his Analysis, v. 227, represents them as belonging to the Seythic
family. In the third volume of the same work (p. 425) he explains the fable of Arachne as
arising from the skill in weaving of the Orcheeni of Chaldea. Rakem, the inventor of tartan,
may thus have been of the same stock as the silk workers of the far east. It is worthy of note
that the Celtic for silk is sirig, seiric, and for the silkworm seiricean. The Saracens were silk
workers, as our Enelish word sarcenct proves. It would be not a little remarkable to find th
Chinese and the Celts of Europe so closely connected. ;

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 85

Rakem. Petenesca of the Helvetii answers to Bodencus, Betonsa,
and other appellations of Bedan’s descendants. In the south, the
Volcz or Arecomici, who have already been noticed as the progeny
of Rakem, were found in close proximity te the Allobroges, whom ii
have identified with the Elamites of Ulam. Selampura, Selymbria,
Salambria, exhibit the form of Ulam’s name (Ulam-Buryas) out of
which the term Allobroges was developed. A confirmation of this
is found in a statement of Latham’s that the termination in ncus
which appears in Bodencus is characteristic of the Allobroges.* After
quoting examples, he cites also Habitancum as showing a British
analogy, in apparent ignorance that the latter name is peculiarly
Allobrogic.® Alamon, Bergusium, Baute, and Batiana were towns
in the region of the Allobroges and Arecomici, setting forth Ulam,
Rakem and Bedan. Before dismissing Gaul it is worth observing
that the tribe of Celtic barbarians led by Brennus was that of the
Prausi, who were the Persii, Prasii or Parisii of Peresh,*” and that
some of their posterity’ were known as the Bathanati or people of
Bedan.*! In Bathanatus, the head of this family, we must find the
Baton whom Strabo mentions as chief of the Pannonians.” The
Gileadites passed into Britain and named the Caledonia Silva, begin-
ning at Carlisle. In that region also we find Calatum, preserving
the same name. There also the Parisii appear, and with them the
Brigantes, while Alauna, Elius, Alone and Habitancum help to

88 Ethnology of Europe, 52. .

39 Habitancum in the north of Britain is a form uniting Apidanus or Aphaduna with
Bodineus, and appears in a strongly marked Gileadite region. While the reminiscences of
Bedan in the south of Britain exhibit no prosthetic letters, e. g. Badon, Boduni, Bedan-ford,
those in the north are always preceded by a foreign vowel, as in Habitancum, Ebuda, Epidii:
A similar phenomenon is observable in Mesopotamia, Galatia, Thessaly, Atolia, Attica, Illyria,
and Samnium. Some minor ethnic difference may account for the variation.

40 Strab. iv. 1, 13.

41 Athenaeus, Vi. 25.

42 Strab. vii. 5,3. Brennus entered Pannonia, Pausan. x. 19. Phethon, well known in
classical story, whom Pausanias and others connect with Liguria and the Padus or Eridanus,
was probably Bedan himself; his father Helius being Ulam, whose name the Greeks being
ignorant of and receiving under the form BHulus, thus converted into a well known word,
The original Eridanus was the Jordan of Palestine. The connection of amber with this story is
that of the Gaelic Ambrones. These I have connected with Zimran, the son of Keturah.
Zimran in Hebrew means “‘a song,” and is identical with the Celtic ‘‘amhran,” bearing the
same meaning. Amber is itself a Celtic word, “‘ omar, omra, ombra.” The Greek elektron 1s
derived from Electra, a form of El Keturah, or the name of Zimran’s mother with the Arabic
article. Sacal, the Coptic for amber, seems to point to Eshcol, who, in all probability, was the
brother of Keturah. The amber stones of the Celts in England and elsewhere were sacred
monuments, and from thém probably, small things taking their name from great, amber, as a
sacred substance, received its designation.

86 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

establish the fact of an ancient occupation by the family of Peresh
in all its branches. In the south-west about the Severn, the same
stock appears, in Ariconium, another Alauna, and in the large tribe
of the Boduni or Dobuni, to whom Badon or Bath belonged. Bedan-
ford or Bedford, farther to the east, is an indication that Bedan’s
descendants once had a settlement there. Besides the name Caledonia,
Galda or Galloway, and Glota, or the Clyde, kept up the memory of
Gilead. Galda was also called Brigantum, and may have received
its population from the Brigantes in the south of Ireland. A Cale-
donian Alauna represented Ulam, and the name of his son Bedan —
was still conspicuous in Hpidia and Ebuda, with which the Volsas
Sinus united the Volcz of the continent. I am persuaded that the
ancient British and Irish annals contain materials for restoring the |
history of the Gileadite line back to the times of their earliest
achievements on the banks of the Euphrates.

Had I been framing a theory of Celtic migration it would have
seemed suicidal to include in it notices of German tribes, but this is,
by my inductive process, absolutely necessary. Certain it is that
Persians and Germans have been shown to be closely allied; and
ethnology has not yet settled the Cimmerian question on the side
either of Germanic Cimbri or Celtic Cymri. The mountain tract of
Hyrcania cannot be dissociated from the Hercynian Forest, and it is
reasonable to believe that the enclosed Varisti were the posterity of
Peresh. The Batini farther to the north were of Bedan. Olmuz of
Bohemia is a memorial of Ulam, and Bamberg or Bedan-berg on the
Maine, of his son. The Frisii of Batavia were the Parisii under
Germanic influences, and the Byrchanis Insula off their coast, a link
to bind Rakem to Peresh. The modern Jellum retains the name of
Ulam, and Bedum, with the Baduhenne Lucus and the word Batavia
itself, indicate the high importance of Bedan. It is in Swabia how-
ever, which good authorities hold to have been origimally Celtic, that
the German’ branch of the Gileadites comes most prominently into
notice. The very names Baden and Wittenberg (Wurtemberg) _
present two different forms of Bedan. Baden itself, as Aquae
Pannonie, confirms the connection ; and the Lake of Constance, as
Bodamicus Lacus or the Bodensee, puts it beyond all doubt. But
the Brigantes dwelt upon this lake, and another name for it was
Brigantinus Lacus, thus uniting Rakem with Bedan. The Vargiones -

43 Latham’s Ethnology of Europe, 197.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 87

of this region were the Rakemites or Brigantes under another desig-
nation. Meanwhile Ulam is not lost sight of, for the modern Ulm
retains what the ancient Alemauni once imposed in memory of their
ancestor. Even Scandinavia must have seen an offshoot of this
great family, for Phircesii dwelt there, and Ulea and Bothnia are
among their geographical traces.”

There were Pharusii in Libya, and a Chelida. Barca of Cyrenaica
and Pithon may also have set forth Peresh and Bedan.“ Battus,
even in the days of the ancient Pharaohs who preceded Moses, was
the name of the chief ruler of Cyrene, and, although I cannot think
that the original Bedan removed to so great a distance from the
dominions of his father Ulam, in Babylonia or Susiana, the well-
known presence of Celtic traces in northern Africa lead me to believe
that a branch of the family of Peresh in the line of Bedan colonized
Cyrene and adjoining regions on the Mediterranean coast.”

Let it not be supposed that I profess, in setting forth the migra-
tions of the family of Gilead, to account for all the Celtic tribes. I
have simply accounted for those who imposed upon the whole race,
if men will call it so, the name of Celt. There were numberless
other Celtic families that traced no descent from Gilead and his sons.
One of the most important of these was that which descended from
Zimran, the eldest son of Abraham by Keturah, who seems to have
married Hammoleketh or The Queen, a sister of Gilead, and thus
to have been counted as part of the Gileadite line.” How I have
arrived at a knowledge of this fact I leave unstated for the present,
as I propose devoting a paper to the subject. The Kaldai were the
leading tribe of the Accad. The descendants of Zimran were the
Sumerians. They accompany the Gileadites throughout their whole
course. Samariana in Hyrcania; Comaria in India; the Sumerians
of Assyria and Babylonia; the Zamareni of Arabia ; Thymbrium of
Phrygia; Chimera of Lycia; Smyrna of Lydia; Thymbra of Mysia;

44 Latham does not consider the Alemanni to have been Germans, but a mixture of popula-
tions, with the Germanic element preponderating. They were clearly Elamite or of Ulam. The
meaning ‘‘all men” or Allophylli is unreasonable.

45 Ptolemy, ii. 2, 33. These Phirzsii were Frisians or Parisii,

46 According to Stephanus of Byzantium, Barca was founded by a Perseus, from whom
probably it received its name.

47 Lenormant & Chevalier’s Ancient History of the Hast, i. 260.

48 1 Chron. vii. 18. My means for discovering the name of the husband of Hammoleketh
are found in those of her three sons. In Greek, the name by which Zimran was best known 1s
Amphiaraus. He was the Babylonian Smirm or Zmarus, and the ancestor of the Arabian.

- Homeritae, as we learn from Sozomen.

88 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Cimmerians of the Tauric Chersonesus; Tempyra of Thrace; Comarus, |
Tomarus, Chimerium, and Ambracia of Epirus; Camara and Cimarus

of Crete; Ambre of Vindelicia; Umbranum ef Gallia Cisalpina:

Umbria with Camerinum ; Camarina of Sicily ; Samara, Camaracum,

the Ambarri and Arabwones of Gaul; the Cymri of Britain; the

Cimbri, Gambrivii and Ambrones of Germany; and Semeros of
Libya, are a few of the traces of the Sumerian or Zimranite brethren

of the Gileadites. Pezron saw plainly the connection indicated, and

brought his Celts from Persia, where he found them as Comarians,

whom he supposed to have been the descendants of the patriarch

Gomer.” Gilead and Zimran, the ancestors of Kaldai and Sumeri,

Celts and Cimmerians, were contemporaries, and must have flourished

in the days of Isaac the son of Abraham. They were thus much later

than the eponyms of the Egyptian Horites and Hycsos, and were

themselves preceded in Babylonia by ruling families of Jonians and
others. Ulam-Buryas, if he really be Ulam the son of Peresh and

grandson of Gilead, appears on the lists at the right period, or about
1600 B.C., from which date the Elamites might count their time of
existence ; the iit preceding them by fifty and the Celts a a
hundred years.”

It will be observed that I have abstained from introducing os.
logical data into my circle of comparisons, not because these are
wanting, although it is true that they are not so abundant as in
many other cases, but because the geographical evidence is so strong
as not to stand in need of any such assistance. The mere concurrence
of words so distinctive as Gilead, Peresh, Sheresh, Ulam, Rakem,
and, Bedan in a single locality, would be a remarkable coincidence.
I cannot therefore imagme that the unworthy sneer at verbal simi-
larity and false analogies, with which similar cases of induction have
been treated, should continue to be visited upon the results here set
forth, by any honest thinker. Men to whom theories are dearer
than truth, and old prejudices than increase of knowledge, will find
a way of escape out of mathematical demonstration. It is enough
that scholars who can appreciate the nature of the evidence I have
given will also appreciate the importance of the results obtained. It
remains that I tabulate these results :

49 Antiquities of Nations, Book i. ch. 3. E

50 Vide the Horites, Canad. Journal, May, 1873. The Shepherd Kings of Egypt, Canad. Jour-
nal, April and Aug., 1874; and the Primitive History of the Ionians, Canad. Journal, May, 1875.

61 Vide the Karly isin 'y of Babylonia, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archeology, i. 1.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 89
aay GILEAD. PeresH. SHERESH. Unam. RAKEM. BEDAN.
PERSIA—
Susiana = Sura { Ulai Aracca Badea
Elymais { Brixia
Tragonice
Persis = Persepolis Elymei Rhogonis Batthina
Media = Gelea? Pharasia Elymais Rhagiana Batana
Hyrcania = Syracene Barcanii
Paricanii
Gedrosia = Parsii Rhogana Badis
/ Rhagiana
Paricanii
Aria, &&. = Calatii. Parsii { Sariga Arachoti?
Suragana
INDIA Calatii Prasii Serica Selampura ( Padei
Caleutta Parisaria Serus | Badasee
Calicut + Betana
Chalcitis | Bhotan
{ Patna
CHALDEA = Kaldai Orcheni Pudna
BaBYLONIA = ( Bursia Sura Arsiana
? Perisabora
Mesopotamia = Chalcitis Persa Sareisa Alamus Batnee
’ \ Porsica { Alama Betonsa
Aphadana
ARMENIA = Chaliat Parisa Arsene Patansana
ARABIA = Chaulothei Saraceni Elamite Pudni
Badanatha
Vodona
SYRIA = Chalcidice Elemais Urchoenses {Bane
Asia Minor— Patena
Cilicia = (Calyeadnus Sarus Holmi Trachea
| Celenderis
Clite
Pontus and
Cappadocia= Chaldei Siricis Argus M. ( Badinum
Podandus
Ptanadaris
Galatia = Galati Troemi Epeto-briges
Bithynia = { Chalcedon Bebryces Eleum? Arganthonius
Clitee Prusa
Other
Provinces = Pirossus Eleea { Pergamus Pitane
{ Hyreania | evn
Pitanei
THRACE = { Celletze Prasius Siris Selymbria Bythias
Gallaica Salmydessus { Byzantium
Bathynias
MAceDonra = ( Chalcidice Berus Elymea Hrigon Pydna
{ Gallicum { Almona
GREECE—
Thessaly =Calathama Piresia Salambria Trachin Apidanus
Pyrasus Potniee
Epirus — Aulon Batize
AXtolia = ( Calydon Olenus Araeynthus f Apodoti
{ Chalcis Trichonis Phyteum
(Galata)
Phocis = Galata Trachin Pediza
, Beotia — Holmia Orchomenos f Potnia
{Be yn Peteon
Delinm
Eubeea = Chalecis Elymnium
Attica = Chollide Prasiz Alimus Erasinus Aphidna
{ Pirzeus Halimusia
Corinth = Chalcis Pirzeus Saron Olmiz
Argolis = Celenderis Soron Elaeus (meee
Troezen
Arcadia = Celadon Parrhasii Elymia Orchomenos
Klis = { Chalcis Buprasium
Cladeus
Messenia = Pharis Aulon
Laconia = Calathion Prasiz Delum Pitane
| bryse
Pharis
Islands = { Calydnz Paros Syros Solimnia
Celadussa Peparethus
Crete = Prasus Olus Pytna
Masia = Callatis _ Almum Trosmi {Bonen
; Bononia
or Bodon

90 ' HE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

JLLYRIA =(Claudanum Perisadyes Sesarethii { Dalmatia Dyrrachium ( Putamnus
Callicceni ( Delminium | Wpidamnus
Bassiana’
PANNONIA = Coletiani Perso § Ulmi Hercuniates { Bassiana or
Parisus {Ulnum Varciones Bodon-hely
Tricciana ;
VINDELICIA = Biriciana Vetoniana
Bragodurum ,
NoricumM = Alauni Vetoniana
Fasiana
REATIA = Sarraca Ollius Brigantii
ivaLy—
Venetia = Vedinum
Gallia
Cisalpma = Galli Brixia Allieni Regium (Padus or
Ollius Bergomum | Bodinceus
- ! Padinum
| Padusa
| Bedesis
\ Fidentia
Liguria =Clastidium Dalmazzo Ricina Bodincoma-
; Rigomagus gus
Pedona
Potentia
Etruria = {Calletanis Perusia Tarquinii
Clusium ? Trasimenus
Umbria = Sarsina Vettona
Pitinum
Picenum = Ricina ( Batinus
Pitinum
Potentia
Latium = Collatia Sora Almo Terracina . Peduin
Sabinum’) = i { Pitinnm
Fidenee .
Samnium = Calatia Aufidena
{ AAbutiana
Campania = Calatia Betina
Apulia = f Collatia Batuntum
Galesus ,
Lucania = Siris Potentia
Bruttium = Rhegium :
SICILY = Galata ~ Pergusa , Syracuse Blymin Eryx M. ee
{ Tyracine Pittineo
CORSICA = Pitanus
SPaIn—
Beetica = Uha Regina J Betis
{ Selambina Urgaon ( Beeton
Lusitania = Celtici . Elmantica Aruce@i Vettones
Tarra- Brigantum
conensis = { Calleci Bergusia Aragon . Betunia
caisaunem + Barcius
GAUL— f ( Brigecium
Narbonensis= ; Bergusium Alamon Arecomici Bautee
{ Allobroges Batiana
Lugdunevsis= Caleti Parisi Alauna Rigunea
Bibragte { Aregenus
Belgica = { Bibrax Rigomagus f Petenesca
Brisiacus M. Brocomagus | Betasi
Migratory = Galati Prausi Bathanati
BRITAIN— ia
Max. Caes. = Calatum Parisii Alaunus Brigantes Habitancum
Alone
Other Prov.= Alauna Ariconium Badon
{ Bogut
Bedan-ford
Caledonia = fGalda Varee or Alauna Brigantum { Hpidii
Glota Forres ? } { Ebuda
Hibernia = Brigantes
GERMANIA—
Hermiones = : Varisti Olmuz HercyniaSil. § Batini
Bedan-berg
Ingevones = Frisii Jellum Byrchanis Bedum
; fee
Lacus,
Batavia
Istevones = Alemanni Brigantes ( Bodensee, or
Ulm Brigantinus | Bodamicus -
Lacus, | Lacus,
Vargiones ~< Baden, or
1 Aquee
A Pannoniez,
Wittenberg
Scandia = Phircesii Ulea Bothnia
AFRICA = Chelida Pharusii Pithon

Barca Battus 52

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. ! 91

52 In the above list, in addition to the mountain tracts connected with Rakem and the
rivers associated with the name of Bedan, we find rivers bearing the names of all the other
members of the family, including Rakem. Gilead furnishes the Calycadnus, Celadon, Cladeus,
Galesus, and Clyde; Peresh the Parisus ; Sheresh the Serus, Sarus, and Siris ; Ulam the Ulai;
Salambria, Ollius, Almo and Alaunus; Rakem the Rhogonis, Erigon and Erasinus. Several of
the names are found in connection with lakes ; Batthina with a lake in Persis; Rhagiana with
one in Media; Chaliat and Patansana with Arsene palus in Armenia; Phytaeum and Tricho-
nium with Trichonis palus in Mtolia; Prasias palus in Thrace; Claudanum with a lake in
Wlyria ; Ulmum with Perso Lacus, and Tricciana with Volcez palus in Pannonia; Brigantia
with Bodamicus or Brigantinus lacus in Germany; Perusia with Trasimenus lacus in Etruria ;
Petenesca with a lake of the Helvetii, &c. Important peoples are represented by the various
names. Gilead himself furnishes the Calatii, Chaldees, Galatians and Celts; Peresh the
Parisii, Prasii, Bebryces, Parrhasii, Perisadyes, Parisii, Prausi, Frisii, and Pharusii; Sheresh,
the Seres, Saraceni and Sesarethii; Ulam the Elamites, Hlamite, Elymei, Dalmatians,
Alauni, Alemanni and Allobroges ; Rakem, the Hyreanii or Paricanii, Orchani, Trocmi, Hercu-
niates, Varciones, Brigantii, Rasena or Tyrseni, Arecomici and Hereynii; and Bedan, the Budii,
Padi, Patenae, Epetobriges, Bithynii, Apodoti, Pannonians, Vettones, Bathanati, Boduni,
Epidii, Batavians, and Batini. Connected with the family of Gilead, perhaps as parts of that
family descending from yet unknown ancestors, we have found the Hgestwans and Volsci.
They were of Segestan in Persia, where there were Elamites and Hyrcanians ; Aigesteea in
Macedonia, in proximity to Elymea and Pydna; Segeste in Pannonia, where were Perso,
Ulmum and Hercuniates ; Segeste in Liguria, between Ricina and Portus Erycis; Egesta in
Sicily, in proximity to Eryx and the Elymi; Segustani in Gaul, near the Allobroges, Areco-
mici and Ambarri. The Volsci have left similarly connected traces: Vologesia in Babylonia,
north of the Orcheni ; Voleez Palus in Pannonia, on which was Tricciana of the Hercuniates ;
Vulsiniensis Lacus in Etruria, in which Tarquinii may give Rakem; Volsci in Latium, among
whom was Tarracina; Voleae in Gaul, confounded with the Arecomuci; Velocasses also in
Gaul, north of the Parisii; Volsas sinus in Caledonia, opposite the Ebndes. Tt thus appears
that the Segestani and Volsci were families of the Rakemites. Many other tribes will be found
to occupy similar subordinate positions. Besides the descendants of Zimran, who furnish the
Cymri, Cimbri, &c., those of the other sons of Abraham by Keturah will be found to have
contributed to the Gallic stock. The Aquitani, for instance, were in all probability the
progeny of Jokshan. There is a form of Rakem’s name which has been before us that calls for
special notice. It is that which appears in Trachonitis, Tragonice, Trachea, Trocmi, Trachin,
Trichonis, Trichonium, Troezen, Trosmi, Dyrrachium, Tricciana, Trasimenus, Tarquinii, Terra-
cina and Tyracinae. Already we have found Rakem preceded by a P or B, as in the Paricanii
and Brigantes. In ancient languages the letter r rarely occupies an initial position, and of the
letters which are found to usurp this positionin words originally commencing with r, the most
common are p or , and ¢ or d. The latter may be the relic of the old Semitic particle or
article eth ; or of the Coptic eit, which answers to the Hebrew beth=the house of ; or a simple
determinative of locality common to all languages more or less. Thebes in Egypt was Te-Hapi.
In Palestine Tachmonite, Taanach, Tiphsah come from Hachmon, Anak and Paseah respee-
tively. The same phenomenon is observable in the Tyrseni, whose original name was Rasena,

It is somewhat strange that Trachea, Trachin, &c., in Greek should answer to Gilead in
Hebrew, as denoting “a hard, rough, stony region.” An analogous vase, which may be a mere
coincidence, appears in the Greek chalcos, brass, which is the root of many Gileadite names,
such as Chalcis, Chalcidice, Chalcedon. The word brass is Celtic, aud appears as pres, pras,
in the Welsh and Erse, which may represent Peresh, as chalcos represents Gilead. It is worthy
of note that the Persian word is very similar to the Celtic. The Chaldeans manufactured
bronze, the ancient brass, from a very early period, aud probably gave their name as Chalci-
dians or Prasii to the metal. The Chaldxi of Pontus were metallurgists, The Gauls and
ancient Britons also wrought in metals.

ON THE LEADING GEOLOGICAL AREAS @&
CANADA.

BY EH. J. CHAPMAN, Ph. D.,
Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto.

(Continued from page 22.)

PROVINCE OF QUEBEC.

This Province may be subdivided geologically into four principal
areas, comprising: (1) The Laurentide, or Northern Crystalline
District ; (2) The Upper St. Lawrence, or Western Paleozoic Dis-
trict ; (3) The Appalachian, or Eastern Metamorphic District; and
(4) The Anticosti, or Hastern Paleozoic Area.

(1.) The Laurentide District.—This is essentially a region of ancient
crystalline strata—rocky and mountainous in character : an eastward
extension of the Laurentian districts of Ontario, but with certain
special features of its own. It comprises the wide expanse of terri-
tory lying between the Ottawa River and Labrador, with the exception
of a comparatively narrow strip of country (occupied by Lower
Paleozoic formations), extending along the St. Lawrence from the
junction of the two great rivers to a point a short distance below the
city of Quebec. It is traversed by the Laurentide Mountains, proper,
which form within it several broken ranges curving roughly parallel
with the course of the St. Lawrence. The more southern of these
gradually approach the river, and run closely adjacent to it along the
lower part of its course. The average height of the Laurentides,
generally, is from about 1,200 to 2,000 feet, but at one or two points
they reach an altitude of nearly 4,000 feet above the sea. Numerous
rivers rise amongst them. Some of the more important comprise :,
the Rivitre du Moine, the Gattineau, the Riviére du Liévre, the
Riviere Rouge, and the Riviere du Nord, flowing into the Ottawa;
and, the l’Assomption, Chicot, St. Maurice, Batiscan, Ste. Anne
(Portneuf), Jacques Cartier, Montmorenci, Ste. Anne (Montmorenci),
Murray, Saguenay, Moisie, and other eastern rivers, flowing into the .
St. Lawrence.

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 93

The rocks within this region consist mainly of Lower or typical
Laurentian strata, overlaid in some few localities by feldspathic rocks
of the Upper Laurentian or Labrador series. The Laurentian strata
proper, are composed essentially of vast beds of micaceous and
syenitic gneiss, hornblende rock, and quartzites, with interstratified
bands of crystalline limestone and oxidized iron ores. Valuable
deposits of the latter occur, especially, in the townships of Hull,
Templeton, and Grenville, on the Ottawa. As a rule, these Lower
Laurentian strata are more or less strongly tilted, corrugated, or
otherwise disturbed. They are also very generally traversed by
granitic or syenitic veins, and are broken through in places (more
especially in Wentworth, Chatham, and Grenville, on the Lower
Ottawa) by enormous masses of eruptive syenite and greenstone.
The crystalline limestones very commonly contain numerous examples
of diopside, phlogopite, zircon, sphene, and other crystallized silicates ;
and they are associated in many places with workable amounts of
graphite and fluo-phosphate of lime, as in the townships of Buckingham,
Portland, Lochaber, Grenville, &e. The Upper Laurentian or
Labrador formation is represented principally by thick beds of anor-
thosite or feldspar rock, with associated feldspatho-pyroxenic beds
and interstratified gneissoid rocks. Titaniferous iron ore is a frequent
accompaniment of these higher strata, and in some localities, as at
Baie St. Paul, it is present in large quantity. Whilst the Lower
Laurentian strata occur throughout the district generally, the upper
series has been recognized only in detached areas of comparatively
limited extent. One of these is seen in the Counties of Argenteuil,
Terrebonne, Montcalm, and Joliet, in the western part of the district ;
and others occur in the vicinity of the Montmorenci Falls ; in the
country about Baie St. Paul and Murray Bay; in the vicinity of
Lake St. John on the Saguenay ; and on the River Moisie, in the
east. In addition to these crystalline formations, a few outlying
patches of Silurian strata, consisting mostly of Trenton limestones
and Utica shales, occur here and there within the Laurentide area.
The largest of these Silurian outliers is seen around Lake St. John
on the Upper Saguenay ; and small exposures occur at one or two
spots on the shore of the St. Lawrence, below Quebec, as at the
Montmorenci Falls, Murray Bay, &c. Glacial boulders, clays, and
gravels, with Post-Glacial sands and other superficial deposits—among
which the titaniferous iron sands of the Lower St. Lawrence may be

94 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

especially mentioned—are distributed more or less generally through-
out the region. The glacial strie of the district run most commonly
either towards the south-east or south-west ; but in some few localities
their direction is almost north-and south, and in others, not far
removed from east-and-west.

(2.) The Upper St. Lawrence District.—This is essentially a Silurian
apart from some isolated eruptive-masses—by sand-

area, occupied
stones, limestones, and other strata, which retain their original
sedimentary aspect, and occur, for the greater part, in undisturbed
beds. It extends along both sides of the St. Lawrence from the
western boundary of the Province to the neighbourhood of Quebec.
In the west, it includes the Counties of Vandreuil and Soulanges,
lying in the point of the triangular space immediately west of the
junction of the Ottawa and St. Lawrence Rivers. From the County
of Vandreuil, its northern boundary crosses the Ottawa, and then,
keeping entirely on the north side of the St. Lawrence, runs along
the southern edge of the Laurentide district already described, and
gradually approaching the river, strikes it a short distance below
Quebec. Its southern limit runs from the south-west corner of
Huntingdon (south of the St. Lawrence), along the boundary-line
between the Province and the State of New York, to a little beyond —
the River Richelieu at the northern extremity of Lake Champlain ;
and east of this, the district is bounded by the disturbed and
metamorphic area of the Eastern Townships—its actual limit in this
direction being a remarkable line of dislocation, with accompanying
fault, running (as first traced out by Sir William Logan) from near
the north-west end of Lake Champlain to the vicinity of Point Lévis,
and from thence around the City of Quebec, along the north side of
the Island of Orleans, and down the river to near the mouth of the
Magdalen, where it enters and runs along the Gaspé shore.

The rock-formations of the district belong to three distinct series. |
The stratified rocks, proper, consist of representatives of the Potsdam,
Calciferous, Chazy, Black River and Trenton, Utica, and Hudson,
River (Lower-Silurian) formations—with some small exposures, south
of the St. Lawrence, of strata referred to the Middle Silurian, Medina
group, and a few outlying patches of Upper-Silurian strata (belonging
to the Lower Helderberg formation) in the vicinity of Montreal.
These formations are broken through in places by large eruptive .
masses of trachytic and trappean rock, forming a series of picturesque

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 95

mountains, which rise abruptly from the generally level surface of
the district in the more southern and western portions of its area ;
and in addition to these Silurian and eruptive rocks, Glacial and
Post-Glacial accumulations, with deposits of comparatively modern
origin, occur throughout the district generally.

The Potsdam beds consist of coarse conglomerates and fine-grained
siliceous sandstones—the latter in many localities sufficiently pure
for glass-manufacture and for the hearths of furnaces. The formation
is largely displayed in Hemmingford Mountain, and over large portions
of Huntingdon, Chateaugay, and Beauharnois, from whence it crosses
the St. Lawrence, and spreads over a large part of Soulanges and
Vandreuil ; and from thence, passing across the western end of the
Island of Montreal and Isle Bizard, it wraps around a large outlying
mass of Laurentian gneiss (forming Mount Calvaire on the north
shore), and continues uninterruptedly along the edge of the Laurentide
district as far east ad the River Chicot, where the continuity of the
strata is broken by a fault, and limestones of the Trenton formation
are let down against the Potsdam beds. East of this point, the
formation only appears at one or two places—notably on the St.
Maurice, where it exhibits a slight thickness of nearly horizontal
beds of conglomerate and sandstone, resting upon gneiss. Throughout -
its range, as far east as the Chicot, it is accompanied by sandy and
dolomitic limestones of the Calciferous formation, and these cover
large areas south of the St. Lawrence, and in the country around the
Junction of the St. Lawrence and Ottawa. Last of this formation, on
the south side of the St. Lawrence, limestones of the Chazy and
Trenton series, and dark bituminous shales of the Utica formation,
with succeeding sandstones and arenaceous shales of the Hudson
River formation largely prevail—the latter, especially, east of Richelieu
River. These formations cross the St. Lawrence, and range in regular
sequence along the north shore between the Calciferous outcrop and
the river bank. The intervening Island of Montreal, Isle Jésus, Isle
Bizard, &c., consist essentially of Chazy, Trenton, and Utica strata—
the Hudson River beds coming up farther east. The Chazy limestones
of Caughnawaga and St. Doménique on the south shore, those of Ste.
Genéviéve on the Island of Montreal, of Isle Bizard, and of St. Lin
on the north shore, yield marbles (red-spotted or uniformly red) of
good quality. Hast of the River Chicot, which enters the St.
Lawrence on the north shore, near the upper or western extremity of

96 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

the expansion known as Lake St. Peter, the comparatively narrow
strip of country between the Laurentian gneissoid rocks and the
river margin is occupied almost entirely by Trenton, Utica, and
Hudson River strata—one or two small exposures of the Potsdam
formation on the St. Maurice and at St. Ambroise alone representing
the lower beds as seen west of the Chicot fault. In this eastern
portion of the district, the strata are tilted in many places at con-
siderable angles, as near Pointe aux Trembles, Montmorenci Falls,
&e., and their continuity at these spots is more or less disturbed by
minor faults.

As stated above, the Silurian strata of the more southern and
western portions of the Upper St. Lawrence district are broken
through in places by trachytic and trappean masses, forming a series
of isolated mountains which rise above the generally level surface of
the country to elevations of from 600 to 800 feet. Most of these
occur apparently upon a single line of fissure traversing the district
in a general south-easterly direction. They comprise: (1) the Moun-
tain of Rigaud in Vandreuil, composed partly of a purely feldspathic,
and partly of a dioritic or hornblendic trachyte, porphyritic in places ;
(2) the Montreal Mountain, composed essentially of angitic trap or
dolerite, but traversed by dykes of compact and granitic trachyte ;
(3) Montarville or Boucherville Mountain, also essentially trappean
in composition ; (4) Belceil, a dioritic and micaceous trachyte ; (5)
Monnoir or Mount Johnson (south of Belceil), of the same mineral
character ; (6) Rougemont, in Rouville County, a trappean mass like
that of Montreal in general composition; and (7), the Yamaska
Mountain, essentially a micaceous trachyte. The Mountains of
Brome and Shefford belong to the same eruptive series, but lie within
the metamorphic district to the east. In addition to these principal
masses, many dykes of similar character traverse the surrounding
strata; and some of these in the neighbourhood of Montreal and
Lachine are intercalated with the soft shales of the Utica series, ©
which have become more or less worn away, leaving the associated
trap bands in the form of projecting ledges. Most of the rapids in °
this part of the St. Lawrence have been thus produced.

The superficial deposits of the district comprise Glacial boulders
and related clays and gravels, with Post-Glacial and recent accumu-
lations, Drift or Glacial deposits, proper, are of general distribution ;
and in some places, as on the Rigaud Mountain, the boulders form

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA, 97

roughly parallel ridges of several feet in height. The Glacial striz
of the country have two prevailing directions—south-west and south-
east respectively. The Post-Glacial deposits belong chiefly to two
series, as first determined by Dr. Dawson of Montreal, a lower deep-
sea formation, known as the “ Leda Clay ;’ and a succeeding deposit,
apparently a shallow-sea or shore-line accumulation, known as
*Saxicava Sand.” ‘These occur widely within the district, and at
various elevations. On the Montreal Mountain, beds of Saxicava
sand, for example, form a series of terraces, one of which is at an
altitude of nearly 500 feet above the present sea-level. Beauport,
below Quebec, is another locality at which these deposits are well
exposed ; but they occur also, and over large areas, around Murray
Bay, as well as on the Lower St. Maurice, and elsewhere. The more
recent formations of the district comprise, principally, the bog iron
ores and ochres of the St. Maurice and other localities on the north
shore of the St. Lawrence ; the great peat-beds of Lanoraye, Lavaltrie,
St. Sulpice, &e., on the same side of the river; and those of Sherrington,
Longueuil, and St. Doménique, with others, on the south shore. Most
of these peat beds overlie deposits of shell marl.

(3.) Lhe Appalachian District.—The term “ Appalachian region”
was first bestowed on this part of Canada by Dr. Sterry Hunt. The
district forms, indeed, a prolongation into Hastern Canada of the
Appalachian region of the United States. The Appalachian chain,
with its tilted, contorted, and in great part metamorphosed, system
of rocks, being continued into the Orford, Sutton, and other moun-
tains of the Eastern Townships, and from these into the Notre Dame
and Schickshock ranges of the St. Lawrence and Gaspé. The district
is essentially a Paleozoic area, but disturbed and altered over most
of its extent by metamorphic agencies. It includes the section of
country known as the Eastern Townships, and also the peninsula of
Gaspé and intermediate country. It thus comprises all that portion
of the Province which lies east of the line of dislocation and fault,
referred to under the preceding district. This line of fault extends
from the north-east extremity of Lake Champlain in a general north-
easterly direction, to a short distance west of Point Lévis, from whence,
crossing the St. Lawrence, it curves round the back of Quebec, runs
along the Island of Orleans, down the bed of the river to near the
mouth of the latter, and finally traverses the north coast of the
extremity of Gaspé. The strata along the outer edge of this line of

98 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

fracture—in the Upper St. Lawrence district, described above—
belong essentially to the Hudson River formation. They show
(except on the Gaspé coast) no actual signs of disturbance ; but on
the east side of the line, an uplift has brought older strata (of the
Calciferous or Quebec series) in seemingly conformable stratification
against their flanks; and hence it has been conjectured, in explana-
tion, that the Hudson River beds have been broken and partially
reversed along the fault by this upward movement, the older strata
overlapping them, and so following deceptively without any visible
break in the sequence. The district is thus bounded (practically) by
the River St. Lawrence on the north, and by the States of New York,
Vermont, New Hampshire, and Maine, and the Province of New
Brunswick, on the south. As regards physical features, 1t is more
or less throughout of a mountainous character, but also, as a rule, of
good fertility—differing altogether in this respect from the moun-
tainous Laurentian region of the north shore. The average elevation
of the Gaspé peninsula is about 1,500 feet, and that of the other
portion of the district probably about 1,000 feet above the sea; but
several peaks in the Schichshock ranges of Gaspé approach 4,000 feet
in height, and the summits of some of the mountains in the Eastern
Townships are apparently over 3,000 feet. Many lakes, but none of
large size, occur withm the latter portion of the district. Among
these, Lake St. Francis lies at an elevation of 890 feet, and Lake
Memphramagog at an elevation of 760 feet above the sea. In Gaspé,
Lake Temiscouata and Lake Matapedia lie, respectively, at altitudes
of 470 and 480 feet. The district abounds in rivers. Some of the
principal comprise the Yamaska and St. Francis (as regards their
upper courses), the Chaudiére, with its tributaries, the Famine, Des
Plantes, &c., and the Etchemin, in the more western portion of the
district; and the Kamouraska, Riviére du Loup, Trois Pistoles,
Rimouski, Métis, Matanne, Chatte, Ste. Anne, York, Cascapediac,
Matapediac, and other rivers of the Gaspé peninsula, most of which |
flow in deeply excavated channels. ;

The rock formations of the district belong to three general groups :
a series of Paleozoic strata, more or less altered in most localities ; a
series of eruptive, trachytic, and granitic rocks ; and a series of Post-
Cainozoic or superficial deposits.

The altered condition of many of the Paleozoic formations, and .
their disturbed condition generally, renders the determination of

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 99

their exact age somewhat doubtful; but they appear to consist of
representatives of Lower and Upper Silurian, Devonian, and Lower
Carboniferous, formations.

The Potsdam formation has been recognized at points on the St.
Lawrence, between the Chaudiére and the Trois Pistoles, in Temis-
couata ; and a strip of the Hudson River formation, represented by
a series of contorted sandstones, dolomites, and bituminous shales,
occurs along the coast of Gaspé, between the River M rsouin and Anse
4 la Tierce. The more important strata of the district, however, com-
prise representatives of the Quebec group (see below), with the over-
lying Gaspé limestones and sandstones (Upper Silurian and Devonian
formations), and the Lower Carboniferous Bonaventure-formation of
South Gaspé. The Quebec group of strata occupies, apparently, a
position between the Calciferous and Chazy formations of other
localities, or otherwise represents the two series combined. It is
subdivided into three formations—comprising in ascending order :—
(i.) The Lévis formation, made up principally of black graptolitic
shales or slates, containing numerous graptolites and other fossils ;
(a) the Lauzun formation, consisting in ‘part of red and green shales,
sandstones, and dolomites, but composed mostly of metamorphic strata,
among which talecose and other magnesian rocks (chloritic schists,
serpentines, &c.) largely predominate—the lower and upper portions
of the series containing many bands of copper ore and other metalli-
ferous deposits ; and (iii.), the Sillery formation, consisting chiefly of
red and green shales, sandstones, and dolomites, but including, in
places, altered rocks in the form of crystalline schists and epidotie
and gneissoid strata. The Lévis formation occurs prominently around.
the City of Quebec and Point Lévis, chiefly in the form of hard black
shales dipping at high angles; but it is also seen around Richmond,
on the St. Francis, and in the neighbouring townships, as well as.
around Phillipsburg, on the boundary line, and, again, east of the
Chaudiére. It is of much paleontological interest from the great
number of graptolites obtained from its strata. The altered and
metalliferous Lauzun division occurs more or less throughout the
Eastern Townships, or between the north-east shore of Lake Cham-
plain and the Chaudiére River, generally. I¢ is especially rich in
copper ores; but contains, also, chromic iron ore, magnetic iron ore,
specular iron schists, gold in quartz bands and veins, galena, serpen-
tines and serpentine-marbles, roofing slates, and other economic sub-

100 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

stances. Its strata, as a rule, are much folded and disturbed, as well
as altered chemically. The Sillery formation follows in most places
the outcrop of the Lauzun beds, and the altered portions of its strata
cannot always be sharply separated from the latter. In its unaltered
state, it occurs, in the form of red and green shales, micaceous sand-
stones, and dolomitic beds, at Sillery Cove and Cape Rouge, near
Quebec; and on the south shore, between the Chaudiére and the
vicinity of Point Lévis, and still more extensively in the country
east of the Chaudieére.

The ‘“‘Gaspé-Limestone formation” is regarded as mainly equivalent
in position to the Lower Helderberg series of western localities.
Although composed chiefly of grey limestone strata, it is partly made
up of a lower (perhaps Middle Silurian) series of black shales and
slates; and some green and red shales are interstratified with its
calcareous beds. The lower part of the formation occurs principally
in the Eastern Townships of Orford, Melbourne, Westbury, &c.,
where it contains workable beds of slate, and is seen in places to
overlie the Sillery formation unconformably ; whilst the higher or
more calcareous portion is chiefly developed in Gaspé. On the
extreme eastern coast, as at Barry Cape, the Percé Rock, and elge-
where, the limestones present bold cliffs and pinnacles of rock, worn
and hollowed by the action of the sea. .

The ‘“Gaspé-Sandstone formation,” as shown by its fossils, is of
Devonian age, representing most probably the Oriskany, Hamilton
(or Lambton), and Chemung formations of western districts. It
occurs in Dudswell, Burford, and other sections of the Eastern Town-
ships, in the form of light or dark-coloured ‘limestones or dolomites
(rendered crystalline in places by metamorphism), which appear to
merge more or less into the underlying “ Gaspé-Limestone” beds. In
Gaspé proper, where the formation occurs in its more typical aspect,
it consists essentially of interstratified sandstones, shales, and con-
glomerates, liolding in places many fossilized plant-remains. A thin
seam of impure coal occurs also in these beds at Little Gaspé Cove ;
and petroleum springs ooze through the strata at Douglastown and
elsewhere.

The “ Bonaventure formation” represents the lower portion or base
of the coal measures, but is entirely destitute of coal. Its strata are
chiefly composed of conglomerates, with associated sandstones and
red and greenish shales, some of which hold carbonized plant-remains ;

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 101

and in many places they are penetrated by trap dykes. They rest
unconformably on strata of the Gaspé-Sandstone series. The forma-
tion is seen principally on the eastern coast of Gaspé and on the
opposite Island of Bonaventure, and still more prominently along
the coast of the Bay of Chaleurs, where its average thickness was
estimated by Sir William Logan, at no less than 3,000 feet.

The more important of the eruptive rocks occurring within the
district, comprise :—(i.) The trachytic mountains of Brome and
Shefford, agreeing in character with most of the eruptive mountains
of the Upper St. Lawrence district, and belonging to the same linear
series ; (ii.) the granites of the Great and Little Megantic Moun-
tains, and other granitic masses around Lake St. Francis, with those
of Winslow, Hereford, Stanstead, Weedon, and other portions of the
Eastern Townships’ area; and (iii.), various trappean exposures of
Eastern Gaspé and the Bay of Chaleurs. Most of these latter occur
as interpenetrating and overlying dykes ; but at some spots, trappean
(or trachytic!) masses form mountains of high elevation, as seen
in the “Conical Mountain” of the Cascapedia, and in others of
similar character in the country between the Matapedia and the
Restigouche.

The third series of formations referred to as occurring within the
Appalachian district, consist of Post-Cainozoic deposits. These com-
prise :—(i.) Beds of auriferous gravel and magnetic sand; (ii.) boul-
der-clays, or drift deposits, proper ; (iii.) beds of Leda clay and Sax1-
cava sand; and (iv.) sundry superficial deposits of comparatively
recent origin. The drift clays in many parts of the Eastern Town-
ships and adjacent areas, are underlaid by (and also partially mixed
with) layers of gravel and black magnetic sand containing, very
generally, fine grains, and occasionally small nuggets, of free gold.
These auriferous deposits have been recognized in the beds of most of
the streams and rivers which flow through this section of the Pro-
vince, and especially in the St. Francis, Chaudiére, Famine, Riviere
des Plantes, Etchemin, Gilbert, Metgermet, and Riviére du Loup.
The Leda clay and Saxicava sand deposits are largely displayed on
the Trois Pistoles, Cacouna, Riviére du Loup, Ste. Anne, Matanne,
Métis, and other rivers. On the Métis (in Gaspé) a bed of Saxicava
sand occurs at an elevation of 245 feet above the present sea level.
The more superficial deposits of the district include the bog iron ores
of Stanbridge, Farnham, Simpson, Ascot, Stanstead, Ireland, St.

102 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

Lambert, St. Vallier, Vallery, Cacouna, and other sites; the ochres
of Durham ; the shell-marls of Stanstead, New Carlisle, &c.; and the
peat beds of the Kiviére Ouelle, Riviere du Loup, Métis, Rimouski,
and Madawaska.

(4.) Lhe Anticosti District.—This division includes the large Island
of Anticosti, in the St. Lawrence Gulf; the group of the Mingan
Islands on the opposite northern shore; and a narrow strip of the
latter lying around the mouth of the Mingan River, and extending
eastward for several miles. It should also include, strictly, the strip
of land along the Gaspé Coast, lying north of the line of dislocation
described under the preceding division. It is essentially a region of
unaltered and comparatively undisturbed Silurian strata. The
Island of Anticosti extends in a general north-west and south-east
direction, with a length of about 150 miles, and a breadth, im its
broadest part, of about 35 miles, gradually tapering at the extremi-
ties. The northern coast presents bold ranges of cliffs, from 200 to
400 feet in height, cut through in places by deep water-courses. The
interior of the island is thickly wooded, but is destitute of lakes and
important streams. It appears to consist of a series of plateaux or
broad terraces, gradually descending to the south shore. The latter,
although showing in places high cliffs of drift clay, is mostly of a
low and swampy character, and this part of the island is especially
characterized by the presence of extensive beds of peat.

The Mingan Coast consists of arenaceous limestones and dolomites
of the Calciferous formation, and similar strata on the islands are
succeeded by. Chazy beds composed of reddish and pale-grey lime-
stones, with interstratified arenaceous shales. On the principal
island (Large Island) of the Mingan group, light-coloured limestones,
holding characteristic Lower Trenton or Black-River fossils, overlie
the Chazy beds—the whole dipping, at a slight angle, southwards or
towards the Gulf. The next exposure (in the regular sequence of
Lower Silurian formations) occurs along the opposite north coast
of Anticosti, and consists of greyish and other coloured limestones,
with interstratified shales and conglomerates, having an inland or
southerly dip of very slight amount. These beds belong to the upper
part of the Hudson River formation, and it may thus be legitima’ely
inferred that the intervening area of the Gulf is occupied uninter-
ruptedly by other Hudson River beds, with Utica and Trenton strata
cropping out successively from beneath them. In some of these

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 103

Hudson River strata, examples of the curious stem-like corals
(Beatricea undata), resembling the petrified trunks of large trees,
occur in considerable abundance. The succeeding area of the Island
to the south, is occupied by argillaceous and other limestones, essen-
tially of Middle Silurian age, the equivalents apparently of the
Medina, Clinton, and Niagara formations of the West; but char-
acteristic Niagara fossils are asociated in some of these strata with
Hudson River and other Lower Silurian types.

The other rock-formations of the district consist of Post-Cainozoic
deposits. Raised beaches, in the form of a series of terraces, extend-
ing to a height of about 100 feet above the sea, occur on some of the
Mingan Islands ; and other evidences of elevation are seen in the
pillared rocks left here and there upon the surface, at heights of fifty or
sixty feet above the present sea-level. Drift clays, holding limestone
pebbles, overlie the calcareous strata of some parts of Anticosti,
especially on the southwest coast, where they form cliffs of consider-
able height. But the more remarkable of the Post-Cainozoic forma-
tions of Anticosti are the great peat-beds, which cover large areas on
the southern part of the Island. One of these extends in a narrow
band along the south-east coast, between Heath Point and South
Point, over a length of nearly eighty miles.

PROVINCE OF NEW BRUNSWICK.

The geology of New Brunswick, notwithstanding the numerous
reports already published upon it, still remains, in a great measure,
to be worked out. Viewed, however, in its broader or more general
features, the Province may be looked upon as including two essentially
distinct geological regions. These comprise: (1) the Western and
Southern district, occupied for the greater part by granitic, and more
or less altered rocks—the latter mostly of Pre-Silurian and Silurian
age—with a few limited exposures of higher strata; and (2) the
Eastern or Carboniferous district, occupied exclusively, or practically
so, by subdivisions of the Carboniferous formation. If a line be
drawn from near Bathurst, on Nipisiguit Bay (an inlet of the Bay of
Chaleurs), to Lake Oromocto, in the south-east corner of York County,
and another from this point, in an easterly or north-easterly direction
(roughly parallel with the Bay of Fundy), to Chepody Bay, in Albert
County, the two districts will be marked out with sufficient accuracy
for general purposes. All the country west and south of these lines

104 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

will belong to the first district ; and the great triangular area extend-
ing east and north of the lines to the Gulf shore, will form the second
or Carboniferous district.

(1.) The Western and Southern District.—The geological structure
of this region is of a very complicated character. Most of its strata
are in an altered or metamorphic condition, and are more or less
broken up, contorted, and intermixed ; whilst faultings and overturn
dips are of frequent occurrence amongst them, thus adding, in many
cases, to the general obscurity of their age. In the present state of
our knowledge, the district is most conveniently described under two
subdivisions, as below :

(<) The Western Division.—This may be assumed to include the
country lying west of the line described above as running from ©
Nipisiguit Bay to Lake Oromocto. It thus includes the Counties of
Ristigouche, Victoria, and Carleton, with the chief part of York, and
the north-west portion of Northumberland. Its surface consists very
generally of extended plains, cut by numerous river-valleys, and
heavily wooded throughout. The average elevation above the sea is,
probably, under 500 feet, but isolated mountains in its more northern
limits attain to elevations of from 1,500 to over 2,000 feet. The
principal rivers comprise the head-waters and upper course of the St.
John, with its numerous tributaries, including the Tobique, the
Beccaguimic, &c. ; and the upper portions of the Miramichi, Nipisiguit,
and Ristigouche. The rock-formations within it consist principally
of a series of micaceous and other slates, with quartzose and argillo-
calcareous strata, dipping at high angles and greatly contorted in
places ; whilst over a broad tract of country, extending from Grand
Lake on the Province boundary-line, in a general north-easterly
direction to the vicinity of the Bay of Chaleurs, they are associated
with long belts of granitic rock. The slates, quartzites, and other
altered strata, are regarded mainly as Upper Silurian formations, from
a few characteristic fossils discovered in some of their beds, but older
formations (as seen in the Southern Division of the District) may
perhaps occur among them. The granites are probably in chief part,
if not wholly, of Devonian age. Copperpyrites, and beds of slaty
hematite, occur in these altered strata in the neighbourhood of
Woodstock ; and veins of antimony ore in the Parish of Prince
William, between Woodstock and Fredericton. The only other
formations—apart from superficial deposits—recognized within this ~

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 105

western section, consist of sandstones, shales, and conglomerates, with
subordinate beds of limestone and gypsum, of Lower Carboniferous
age. These occur as outlying portions of the great carboniferous
district of the east. The most important of these outlers, none of
which, however, contain any coal, occupies a comparatively large area
on the Tobique River ; and a smaller one lies on the St. John, between
Fredericton and Woodstock. ?

(vi.) The Southern Division.—This geological area, although form-
ing properly a portion of the Western Division described above
presents certain points of difference in the apparently more complete
series of rock-formations contained within it, and in the still greater
signs of disturbance to which the older of these formations have been
subjected. It comprises the region lying immediately along the
north shore of the Bay of Fundy, and extends over the entire areas
of Charlotte and St. John Counties, over part of Queen’s County, and
over large portions of the counties of King and Albert. The rock-
formations recognized within its limits are as follows :

First, a series of gneissoid strata, with succeeding dioritic and
chloritic slates, quartzites, ard related metamorphic beds, associated
very generally with high belts of granitic and syenitic rock, and for
the greater part, in a much disturbed condition. These crystalline
and semi-crystalline strata are Pre-Silurian formations, and are
regarded as of Laurentian and Huronian age; but the associated
granites and syenites are probably Devonian. Elevated areas of this
character occupy large portions of Charlotte and St. John Counties, and
others occur in Queen’s, King’s, and Albert County—as seen in the
Nerepis Hills, the Porcupine and Bald Mountain Ridges, the Quaco
Hills, and elsewhere. Many of these granites and syenites are por-
phyritic; and some of them, especially the red varieties, furnish
ornamental building-stones of much beauty.

A second series, composed of dark slates associated with beds of

sandstone, forming a collection of strata known as the St. John’s
Group or Formation. These strata overlie crystalline beds of the
supposed Huronian series ; and they contain examples of Paradoxides,
Conocephalites, and other trilobites of so-called “ Primordial ” type,
with brachiopods, &c., characteristic of the same geological horizon.
They are thus regarded as forming the extreme base of the Silurian
series—including under this term the Cambrian strata of many
geologists. As a rule, they are greatly folded and contorted, and
3

106 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

they appear to be destitute of economic minerals. Outcrops occur,
more especially, within and around the City of St. John, and in the
valleys of the St. John, Kennebecasis, and Nerepis Rivers.

A third series, consisting mostly of grey shales and limestones,
and siliceous conglomerates, with associated feldspathic and dioritic
beds, containing in places some obscure fossils of Middle and Upper
Silurian type. These higher Silurian strata occur chiefly on Foye’s
Island and the adjacent coast, on the shores of Oak Bay, &c., and
along the granitic slopes of the Nerepis Hills in King’s and Queen’s
Counties.

A fourth and higher series, composed of Devonian and Lower Car-
boniferous strata, represented essentially by shales, sandstones, and
conglomerates, and characterized for the greater part by the presence
of numerous fossil plants. The Devonian beds have been divided
into five groups, known, im ascending order, as the Bloomsbury,
Dadoxylon, Cordaite, Mispec, and Perry groups—the latter regarded
as Upper Devonian. The lower and middle groups are principally”
developed around Carleton and other points on the west side of St.
John’s Harbour; at Mount Prospect and elsewere in the valley of
Little River; and also in Lancaster Parish and around Leprean.
Basin, where a thin seam of slaty anthracite has been observed im
one of their beds. The Upper Devonian or Perry strata also appear
at Point Leprean, but are chiefly exposed around the City of St.
Andrews, where they extend over a comparatively large area The
beds recognized as Lower Carboniferous are entirely destitute of coal,
and in this southern part of the province they occur only in the form
of detached outliers, of comparatively small extent—as on the west
side of Grand Bay on the River St. John, the south side of Kenne-
becasis Bay, and around Quaco, on the Bay of Fundy.

A fifth series, composed of a few strips and patches of Triassic
strata, essentially in the form of soft, red sandstones, but associated:
in places with a few layers of conglomerate. These strata occur
sparingly near Quaco Village and elsewhere on the Bay of Fundy,
and also on the north shore of the Island of Grand Manan, where
the characteristic red sandstone of the series is overlaid by a light-
grey siliceous bed holding copper ore, with an immense overflow of
columnar trap covering the whole.

Finally, accumulations of boulder clay and gravel, with sands and.
other recent surface-deposits, are spread very generally over this:

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 107

southern portion of the district, which appears, moreover, to have
been largely denuded and otherwise affected by glacial agencies.
The more important of the recent formations are the peat bogs of
the Mispec Barrens and Musquash Bay, in St. John’s County, and
those of Mace’s Bay and other localities in Charlotte County, fur-
ther west.

(2.) The Hastern or Carboniferous District.—This geological region
occupies the central and eastern portions of New Brunswick, forming
a large triangular area, the sides of which converge, respectively, from
Nipisiguit Bay, on the Bay of Chaleurs, and Salisbury Cove, on Chi-
necto Bay, to a point in the vicinity of Oromoctoo Lake, near the
boundary-line of York and Charlotte Counties. It presents, as a
tule, a flat or gently undulating surface, drained principally by the
Miramichi and branches, in its more northern and central portions ;
and by the St. John, with the N ashwauk, Salmon, Washademoxe,
and other tributaries of the St. J ohn, in the south. Its average
height above the sea is probably about 490 feet. Its strata consist
essentially of sandstones, calcareous and other conglomerates, and
argillaceous shales ; and they belong to the lower, middle, and upper
subdivisions of the Carboniferous series. Seams of coal are confined
entirely to the middle division—ag elsewhere in the Carboniferous
formations of the Maritime Provinces—but those hitherto discovered
in New Brunswick are of comparatively slight thickness, the most
important seam scarcely exceeding a couple of feet, whilst the
greater number present a thickness of a few inches only.

The Lower Carboniferous division is made up principally of sand-
stones, shales, and conglomerates, characterized by a very generally
prevailing red colour. Apart from outliers, it is confined, practically,
to the inner edge of the metamorphic area which borders the present
district on the east and south; and its strata in many places are
folded among the metamorphic formations, and are also more or less
broken up by faults, or are otherwise disturbed, as below Long Island,
on the River St. John, and elsewhere. Coal, except in unimportant
traces, 1s apparently altogether absent. In some localities, however,
and notably in the Parish of Hillsborough, in Albert County, the
remarkable bituminous substance known as “ Albertite” occurs in
these Lower Carboniferous strata, in the form of undoubted veins.
This substance is a kind of solid bitumen—black, brittle, and highly
lustrous. At the Hillsborough mines, it traverses—and for the greater

108 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

part at a high angle of dip—calcareo-bituminous shales containing
remains of fossil fishes (belonging to Palceoniscus, Holoptychius, and
other genera), with overlying grey and red conglomerates, intercalated
with beds of limestone and gypsum. At other localities, as at Mark-
hamville, in Upham Parish, King’s County, and near Shepody Moun-
tain, in Albert County, the Lower Carboniferous strata contain
important deposits of pyrolusite or black manganese ore. Finally,
at Clarke’s and McLeod’s Mountains, north of Frederickton, and at
Bald Mountain, near Cranberry Lake, and some other spots, the strata
of this lower division are broken through by eruptive masses of trap-
pean or trachytic rock.

The Middle Carboniferous strata consist essentially of sandstones,
sandy shales, and conglomerates, of a prevailing gray colour. The
series may be subdivided into two groups: a lower group, made up
of rocks of a more or less coarse texture, destitute of coal—the equiva-
lent of the millstone grit subdivision of Nova Scotia; and a higher’
group of conglomerates and sandstones of finer texture, intercalated
with coal shales, layers or partings of clay, and thin seams of bitumi-
nous coal, representing the productive portion of the coal measures
proper. The strata of both groups occur, as a rule, in nearly hori-
zontal beds, or dip only at very moderate angles, rarely exceeding
four or five degrees. Most of the coal seams hitherto discovered are
under five or six inches in thickness, but one seam, known as the
“surface seam,” averages eighteen or twenty inches, and, in places,
exceeds a couple of feet. It has been worked somewhat extensively
as a source of local supply. These Middle Carboniferous beds appear
to extend over the entire portion of Kastern New Brunswick, between
the Gulf on the east, and the border of Lower Carboniferous and Meta-
morphic rocks on the south and west; but in some places the lower
rocks have been exposed, by denudation, over limited areas; and at
other spots, the beds in question have been covered by red and pur-
plish shales, &c., of the Upper Carboniferous series.

The strata of the Upper, like those of the Lower, Division, are
essentially composed of shales, sandstones, &e., for the greater part
of a red or reddish purple colour, and destitute of coal. They overlie
the Middle Series conformably, and appear to be associated more or
less generally with the latter throughout the greater portion of the
district.

tod

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 109

PROVINCE OF NOVA SCOTIA.

This Province, as regards its more salient geological features, is
divisible into two broad regions, comprising : (1.) The Southern
Metamorphic District, occupied essentially by crystalline and granitic
formations ; and (2.) the Northern Carboniferous District, in which
a number of Paleozoic, and for the greater part Carboniferous, areas,
are separated more or less by belts and mountain ranges of syenites
and other related crystalline rocks.

(1.) The Southern Metamorphic District.—This forms a long but
comparatively narrow area, extending over the country along the
entire southern coast of Nova Scotia proper, from a point between
Yarmouth and Cape Sable, in the west, to Cape Canso and the south
shore of Chedabucté Bay, in the east. Gradually contracting in
width between these points, it includes small portions of Digby and
Annapolis Counties, the whole of Shelbourne, and large portions of
Yarmouth, Queen’s, Lunenburg, Halifax, Hants, and Guysboro’. Its
coast-line is deeply indented, and its interior, for the greater part, of
a wild and rocky character. As regards its geology, it is essentially
a metamorphic region, occupied by crystalline strata, with consider-
able areas of unstratified granitic rocks, the latter, apparently, of
Post-Silurian age.

The crystalline strata appear to consist in part of Laurentian forma-
tions, and in part of altered higher beds, ranging into the Silurian
series. They are composed mostly of gneiss, fine-grained in some
localities and porphyritic in others, with associated mica-slates and
quartzites, succeeded in many places by black or bluish-black argil-
lites with well-marked slaty cleavage. These strata, as a rule, cccur
in highly-tilted or otherwise disturbed beds. Thin layersy(or bedded
veins!) of quartz, for the greater part auriferous, are present, more
especially, in the middle and upper portions of this metamorphic
series. ‘The gold is mostly distributed through special zones or so-
called “streaks,” or “pipes,” in these quartz deposits, and it occurs
chiefly in the free state. In some places, however, it is also present -
in arsenical and common pyrites.* These quartz layers, as a rule, are
under a foot in width. They are very commonly situated on anti-
clinals, with high angle of dip; and in many cases they are sharply

* Streaks or pipe-bands of this character are not uncommon in ordinary mineral veins. As
regards Western Canada, the writer has pointed out their occurrence in certain lead veins in
‘the township of Galway, in Ontario.

110 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

corrugated—the enclosing rock presenting, necessarily, a correspond-
ingly convoluted structure. The more important localities, or “ dis-
tricts,” in which these gold deposits have been recognized, are as
follows :—(i.) The Lunenberg district, including the Ovens area, &c. ;
(ii.) the Waverley, Oldham, and Renfrew district, north of Halifax ;
(iii.) the Uniacke district; (iv.) the Tangier district ; and (v.) the
Sherbrooke and Stormont district, including Wine Harbour, Country
Harbour, &e.

The granite areas lying withm this southern metamorphic region
have not yet been thoroughly explored, so that eventually many
apparently isolated masses will probably be found to constitute con-
nected bands. Those at present recognized occupy the following sites :
The country around Barrington and Shelburne, north and north-east
of Cape Sable ; the more southern portions of Digby, Annapolis, and
King’s counties ; the Aspatagoen promontory between Mahone Bay
and Margaret Bay ; the country around Halifax, especially north and
west of the city ; the lower portion of the Musquodoboit valley, and
adjacent country to the east ; the south shore of Chedabucto Bay and
the country westward to the vicinity of St. Mary’s River.

(2.) The Northern Carboniferous District.*—This region extenda
along the Bay of Fundy, and throughout all the northern, central,
and eastern portions of Nova Scotia, including the Island of Cape
Breton.

In its general features 1t presents a number of detached Silurian
(and Devonian?) areas, separated for the greater part by ridges and
mountainous masses of syenites, and surrounded by areas of Car-
boniferous strata. The Silurian and Devonian rocks are mostly
tilted at high angles, and are altered more or less by metamorphic
action. The surrounding Carboniferous strata belong partly to the
Lower division, but chiefly to the Middle or Productive portions of
the series, and in many localities they contain important beds ot»
bituminous coal, some of the seams being of unusual thickness. In
addition to these strata, some comparatively narrow strips of Triassic.
sandstone, associated with vast trappean overflows, range along the
Bay of Fundy and the shores (in part) of Cobequid Bay. Boulder
clays and Post-Glacial deposits are distributed “also throughout the
region generally.

* The names given to these districts must not be taken in too limited a sense. The present
region is named as above, because it is especially characterized, when viewed generally, by
the presence of carboniferous strata.

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. lil

Although regarded in the present outline as forming a single geo-
logical district, characterized as above, this northern portion of the
Province may be provisionaily subdivided, for descriptive purposes,
into twelve subordinate areas. These follow each other, roughly,
from west to east in the following order :—l. The Annapolis and
North Mountains area, mostly Triassic and Trappean ; 2. The New-
port and Truro area, essentially Lower Carboniferous and Triassic ;
3. The Cobequid Mountains. area, essentially syenitic and slaty ; 4.
The Cumberland area, Middle Carboniferous (coal-bearing) ; 5. The
Pictou area, Middle Carboniferous (coal-bearing) ; 6. The Egerton,
Arisaig, and Porcupine Mountains area, essentially syenitic and slaty;
7. The Antigonish area, essentially Lower Carboniferous; 8. The
Guysboro’ area, Lower Carboniferous ; 9. The Southern area of Cape
Breton, essentially syenitic and slaty; 10. The Western Cape Breton
area, mostly Lower Carboniferous, with some overlying coal-bearing
beds; 11. The Sydney Cape Breton area, Middle Carboniferous (coal-
bearing) ; 12. The Northern area of Cape Breton, syenitic and slaty.

1. Lhe Annapolis and North Mountains Area.—This division ex-
tends along the south shore of the Bay of Fundy. It includes the
North Mountains and the valleys of the Cornwallis and Annapolis
Rivers, and is limited inland by the granitic slopes of the South
Mountains. The strata which rest against the latter, consist essen-
tially of altered and partially-altered slates of Upper Silurian or De-
vonian age. They dip away from the granite mass, and they are
traversed generally by transverse cleavage-lines. Towards the north,
as in Kentville and New Canaan, they are but little altered, and
numerous crinoid stems and other apparently Upper Silurian fossils
occur in their beds at these sites. A thick bed of granular iron ore
on the River Nictau, farther south, also contains fossils. A few
miles south of this stream, the continuity of the strata is interrupted
by a granite spur, but beyond this, the slates reappear, although im
a more altered condition,‘and extend broadly to the sea-coast, south of
St. Mary’s Bay. North of this granite spur, or along the valleys of
the Annapolis and Cornwallis, the slates are bordered by a narrow .
strip of red sandstone country, apparently Triassic. The sandstone
is mostly in the form of thin and slightly-inclined layers. These
rest in places on highly-inclined strata of the Carboniferous series,
but the latter are of quite subordinate occurrence in this area. Im-
mediately west of the Triassic country, a broad belt of columnar and

112 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

amygdaloidal trap ranges continuously, in the form of a bold line of
cliffs, along the shore of the Bay of Fundy from Bryer’s Island to
Cape Blomidon, with outlying patches in Partridge Island, &c., and
at Cape d’Or on the opposite coast. A layer of tufaceous material
marked by green cupreous stains, arising from the decomposition of
imbedded bunches of copper-glance, occurs very generally between
the sandstone and the overlying trap. Zeolites and other character-
istic trap minerals are abundant in the latter at many spots.

2. The Newport and Truro Area.—This subdivision occupies the
country around Minas Basin and Cobequid Bay, extending north-
. wards to the Cobequid mountain range, southwards to the northern
edge of the Atlantic metamorphic region, and eastward to the slopes
of the syenitic ranges in the south-east of Colchester County. It
thus includes the country around Windsor, Newport, Walton, Mait-
land, Truro, and Parrsborough, with the valleys of the Kennetcook,
Shubenacadie, Stewiacke, and Musquodoboit rivers, more especially...
Its strata belong, for the greater part, to the Lower Carboniferous
series, and consist of red and other-coloured sandstones, dark shales
holding numerous coal-plants and fish remains, marls, and limestones.
The latter strata contain an abundance of Carboniferous brachiopods
and other fossils ; and in many places, as in the vicinity of Windsor,
in the cliffs of the St. Croix River, at Newport and Walton, along
the Shubenacadie, &c., they are associated with beds (and occasional
veins) of anhydrite and gypsum. A few comparatively limited
patches of Middle Carboniferous strata overlie these lower heds here
and there along the edge of the Cobequid Range, and in places in the
valleys of Kennetcook and Stewiacke, but they appear to contain
merely thin seams of coal, of value only as a source of local supply.
Both the north and south shores also of Cobequid Bay are bordered
by soft red sandstones and conglomerates of assumed Triassic age.
These rest unconformably on the prevailing Lower Carboniferous.
formations of the country ; and in places, as at Gerrish’s Mountaim
and elsewhere, they are overlaid by masses of amygdaloidal trap.

3. The Cobequid Mountains Area.—This section of the Province
forms a wild but thickly-wooded mountainous district, of an average
elevation of from 1,000 to 1,200 feet above the sea. It ranges,
roughly, from Cape Chignecto in the west, to the Carboniferous dis-
trict of Pictou in the east. Southwards it is bounded by the New-_
port and Truro area, and northwards by the Cumberland coal region.
The Cobequid range is composed essentially of syenites and related.

if,

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 113

crystalline rocks, probably of Pre-Silurian age, with slates, shales,
sandstones, and quartzites, dipping at high angles on its southern
flanks. These latter formations are regarded as altered Silurian
strata. In the township of Londonderry (Colchester county), more
especially, they are traversed by veins of brown and red iron ore and
ankerite.* One of these is remarkable for its continuity over a length
of several miles. It is filled principally with ankerite, but carries
large quantities of fibrous and botryoidal brown iron ore in some
places, and micaceous red ore in others. The ankerite averages in
metallic iron 11?7/, the brown ore 567/, and the red ore nearly 697,
as deduced from a series of analyses by the writer. These ores, more-
over, contain very little rock matter, and they are practically free
from titanium ; whilst sulphur and phosphorus are present in them
in traces only.

4. The Cumberland Area.—This is one of the leading Carboniferous
districts of the Province. It occupies in the County of Cumberland
a large extent of country between the Cobequid Mountain Range on
the south, and the Straits of Northumberland on the north. West-
ward it runs into the Carboniferous area of New Brunswick ; and in
the east it merges into the Pictou area. Its strata consist of the
Lower and Middle (or Productive) Carboniferous divisions. The
latter hold numerous seams of coal, but most of these are of shght
thickness. Workable seams occur, however, within the area, more
especially in the Springhill coal basin, near the slopes of the Cobequid
Range. The strata here dip northwards, or away from the mountain
flanks ; but in the central and northern, or north-western, portion of
the area, they dip towards the south, thus forming a more or less
regular trough or basin. On a portion of the northern edge of this
trough (the strata dipping nearly 8.8.W.), the celebrated “ South
Joggins section” occurs. This is exposed along the eastern shore of
Cumberland Basin, a continuation of Chegnecto Bay. It exhibits a
continuous series of Lower and Middle Carboniferous beds, dipping
8. 25°W.,at an average angle of 19°, throughout a thickness of 14,500
feet, and containing seventy-six seams of coal, nearly all of which rest
upon stigmaria under-clays. These coal seams for the greater part,
however, average, individually, only a few inches in thickness; but
two are of workable dimensions. One of these is the ‘“‘ Joggin’s Main
Seam,” consisting, really, of two seams separated by a thin layer of

* See Dawson’s Acadian Geology. Also a detailed notice, with working plan, by Mr. Selwyn,
Director of the Geol. Survey, in the Report for 1872-

114 GEOLOGICAL ARFAS OF GANADA.

shale, but worked as a single seam. It averages nearly five feet in
thickness. In the associated sandstones and shales, upright and
prostrate trunks of sigillariz and lepidodendra—with other coal
plants, shells of fresh water mollusca, and numerous fish scales—
occur throughout the section. In these rocks, also, the remains of
an extinct amphibian—the Dendrerpeton Acadianum of Owen and
Wyman—belonging, apparently, to the perrenibranchiate section of

the Urodela—were discovered by Dr. Dawson, in 1852 ;

; and reptilian

tracks have been discovered subsequently. Some of the lower beds
of this locality yield grindstones of high reputation. On the southern
margin of this area, where the general dip of the strata is towards
the north, seams of greater thickness have been recognized. These
lie east of the River Macan, in the Springhill coal country. Several
seams of workable thickness have been discovered by trial pits. One
exceeds 13 feet, and another 11 feet in thickness, the others ranging
from 2 to 6 feet. The coal is a bituminous or gas coal, of excellent
quality.

5. The Pictou Area.—This is the most important coal area of
Nova Scotia proper. It lies directly east of the Cumberland Carboni-
ferous district and the Cobequid mountain range, and thus comprises
the country around Pictou Harbour, generally. It extends, how-
ever, southwards and eastwards to the older Paleozoic and Syenitic
mountainous country, which ranges from the eastern borders of the
Truro area through Egerton and Maxwelltown, and continues to
the north coast in the Antigonish and Arisaig Hills. On these
southern and eastern borders the area is occupied generally by
various conglomerates, .dark green and other-coloured slates and
shales (many of which become opaque white by weathering), and
some dark quartzites—all Pre-Carboniferous, but otherwise of doubt-
ful age; and these are followed towards the north or north-west by
grey and red sandstones and conglomerates, with a few limestone and
gypsum beds, belonging to the Lower Carboniferous series. These
lower formations are more or less tilted and disturbed, and they
exhibit nearly opposite dips in different localities. The central and
northern portions of the area are occupied by succeeding strata of the
Middle or Productive series, with overlying beds of the Upper series
in places along the coast. The general dip of these strata is north-
wards—i. e., a little west or east of north—or towards Northum:
berland straits ; but they are affected, over the more southern portion

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 115

of their limits more especially, by a series of faults, by which their
relative positions are somewhat disturbed. The base of the Middle
Division is a coarse red conglomerate, which outcrops immediately
north of one of these lines of fault, and runs in a general easterly
direction through New Glasgow, between the inlets or harbours of
Pictou and Merrigomish. This dips generally towards the north, in
which direction it is followed by the more typical coal strata (although
these present little more than indications of workable coal seams),
with strata of the Upper Division outcropping beyond them and so
passing under the straits. South of the New Glasgow conglomerate
and fault—the outcrop of the conglomerate being due to the latter—
other beds of the Middle or Productive Division occur ; and it is in
these that the great workable coal seams of the Pictou area are situ-
ated. They are traversed by several faults running roughly east and
west, or parallel with the northern or New Glasgow fault ; and they
are also partially disturbed by minor faultings, running more or less
transversely to the latter. The coal seams lie principally in two

main synclinals between the north and the extreme south fault—a
breadth or distance of from three to four miles intervening between
these. Two of the seams are of remarkable thickness. These are
exposed principally on and near the East River in the district of the
Albion and Acadia mines, a few miles south-east of Picton Harbour.
One seam, known as the “Main Coal Seam,” has an average thick-
ness of abont 36 feet; and a second seam, the ‘‘ Deep” or “ Cage-
Pit” seam, lying 150 feet vertically beneath the main seam, is about
23 feet in thickness. These seams do not consist throughout of coal
of uniform quality, but include subordinate layers of coarse coal and
slaty coal, and also some thin seams of ironstone; the whole, how-
ever, being taken out together, and thus worked as a single bed. At
the Albion mines the dip of the main seam is N.E., at an angle of
18°-23°, and the thickness varies from 36 ft. 10in. to 28 ft. 3 in.
Several seams have been discovered below the Deep or Cage-Pit
seam, varying in thickness from 3 feet to about 12 feet; and a
34 feet seam occurs also above the Main seam. Other seams have
likewise been recognized by outcrops at Fraser’s Mountain, and on
Middle River, &c., within the present area. One of the lower seams;
lying at a vertical depth of 580 feet below the Deep seam, consists
of a layer or “bench” of ordinary bituminous coal, about 3 feet in
thickness, resting on a layer of inflammable substance, somewhat

116 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

resembling in character the Albertite of New Brunswick, and the
Torbanite of Scotland. This substance has been named “ Stellarite,”
by Professor How, from its property of emitting numerous sparks
during combustion. It varies in the thickness of its bed, from five
or six inches to about a couple of feet. Immediately beneath it there
is another layer of a bituminous, or so-called “ oil,” shale, differing
principally from the stellarite layer by its more shaly structure, and
by the presence of a comparatively large amount of ash. The stella-
rite yields on an averagé about 120 gallons of crude oil per ton, and
the oil shale about 60 gallons. In a band of impure ironstone, form-
ing part of the Albion main seam, the skull and several teeth of a
large Li
covered some years ago by Dr. Dawson.

6. The Lgerton, Arisaig, and Porcupine Mountains Area.—This
area might be regarded as an eastern extension of the Cobequid
Mountains, although separated from the latter by a narrow strip of
Carboniferous country connecting the Truro and Pictou areas. Like
the Cobequid Mountain area, it consists of high rocky land, made up
of central ranges of syenitic rocks with altered Silurian (and De-
vonian?) strata, in the form of highly-tilted slates and quartzites,
upon their flanks. It extends in a general north-easterly direction
from near the head-waters of the Shubenacadie to within a few miles
of Antigonish Harbour, where it subdivides into two branches, one
of which terminates in the Arisaig Hills and in Cape St. George, and
the other in the Porcupine Mountains on the Gut of Canseau. Some
of the slates of this area, as those of Arisaig and other localities, con-
tain Middle Silurian (?) fossils. The Antigonish Hills and Cape St.
George in the north-east, and Cape Porcupine on the Gut of Canseau
are composed, at least in their central portions, of vast masses of
syenite and greenstone (probably of Pre-Silurian age) flanked by eee
slates in highly-tilted and more or less contorted beds.

7. The Antigonish Area.—This extends over the greater portion of
Sydney County, in Nova Scotia proper. It hes chiefly around Anti-
gonish Harbour and the south shore of St. George’s Bay, and thus
includes the valleys of West River, South River, Pomket River,
Black River, the Tracadie River, &c., and intervening breadths of
country—the syenitic and altered rocks of Arisaig and Cape Porcu-

7,
1b06U

pine bounding it, respectively, on the west and south. It is occupied.
essentially by strata of the Lower Carboniferous series, consisting of

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. Wily

sandstones, limestones, &c., with thick and widely-extended beds of
pink and white gypsum. A slight development of the Middle Car-
boniferous series occurs in the more northern portion of the area,
between the Pomket and Tracadie rivers, and extends under St.
George’s Bay; but only a few thin seams of coal appear to be present
in its strata.

8. The Guysboro’ Area.—This area lies around the north-west
shore of Chedabuctoo Bay, and extends westward, in a gradually
narrowing belt from the south entrance of the Gut of Canseau, en-
tirely across the county of Guysboro’ and along the valley of the west
branch of the St. Mary’s River. It is bounded on the south by the
eastern extension of the Atlantic crystalline area, and northwards by
the southern slopes of the Cape Porcupine and Egerton syenitic and
metamorphic region. Its strata appear to belong entirely to the
Lower Carboniferous division, and they are destitute of coal. They
consist, in the more eastern portion of the area, very largely of dark
and other limestones, traversed here and there by thin veins or
strings of specular iron ore, and accompanied by various sandstones
and conglomerates, the latter occupying the chief portion of the area
westward. In many places, especially around the town of Guysboro’,
these Lower Carboniferous strata dip at high angles, and present a
more or less altered aspect.

9. The Southern Area of Cape Breton.—This area ranges from Isle
Madame across St. Peter’s Bay, and along the entire south coast of

Cape Breton. It may be defined in general terms as occupying all the
more southern portion of the Island, or those portions of the counties
of Richmond and Cape Breton which lie to the south and south-east
of the Great Bras d’Or and the Mire River. Its geology to some
extent has still to be worked out, but the area is occupied essentially
by masses of porphyritic syenite and related rocks, associated with
slates and other apparently altered strata, for the greater part of
Paleozoic age, but including, probably, a few subordinate represen-
tatives of Pre-Silurian epochs.

10. The Western Area of Cape Breton.—This division lies sparta ee
ately east of the Strait or Gut of Canseau. It extends from St.
Peter’s Bay over the western half of Richmond county, and north-
wards over the Bras d’Or Lake or Great Bras d’Or, and over the
more western portion of the Little Bras d’Or. From these points it
stretches to St. George’s Bay and along the Gulf to beyond the Mar-

118 GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

garie River. It thus includes the greater portion of Richmond
county, with the more western portion of the county of Cape Breton,
and the southern portions of Inverness and Victoria. The rocks
within this section of country belong chiefly to the Lower Carboni-
ferous series, but the area includes also some slight exposures of the
Middle or Productive series, and several tracts of considerable size
occupied by syenites and related rocks. The Lower Carboniferous
strata consist of various beds of conglomerate, sandstone, limestone,
and marl—the two latter associated in many places (as at Plaister
Cove, Port Hood, and Mabou, on the Gut of Canseau; at Caribou
Cove on the south coast; and at Baddeck and other points on the
Little Bras d’Or) with beds and occasional veins of gypsum and
anhydrite. These lower strata are succeeded here and there by small .
patches of the Middle Carboniferous series, containing seams of coal.
These occur at Caribou Cove and on Little River (where the beds
are much tilted and disturbed), and also on the Inhabitants River,
in the south; and near Port Hood and Mabou in the north-west.
The coal bed at Caribou Cove, as described by Dr. Dawson, is 11 feet
8 inches in thickness, but of inferior quality ; and it shows an over-
turn dip with the original underclay now forming its roof. At Port
Hood several seams have been recognized, but these, apparently, are
of no great thickness. The strata at this latter locality contain
numerous stigmaria-roots in undisturbed position, together with other
characteristic coal plants. In addition to these Carboniferous strata,
this western portion of Cape Breton, as indicated above, includes
some detached syenitic areas of considerable extent. The largest
appears to range from the River St. Denys to within a short distance
of St. George’s Bay. “Others of similar character—outliers of the
great syenitic area of the northern peninsula of Cape Breton—lie in
the immediate vicinity of Ainslie Lake, a large body of fresh water,
with the River Margarie for its outlet, in Inverness.

li. The Hastern, or Sydney Area of Cape Breton.—Vhis area, as a
coal-bearing district, rivals im importance the Pictou area of Nova _
Scotia proper. It occupies the country around Sydney Harbour, and ~
extends northward across the Little Bras d’Or and Boulardrie Island,
and eastward and southward to Mire Bay and the Mire River. Its
strata belong essentially to the Middle or Productive Carboniferous
series, and consist of the usual sandstones, conglomerates, and shales,
with seams of bituminous coal and fire-clay, and occasional bands of _

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 119

ironstone nodules. They dip, generally, towards the coast, and their
coal beds are worked in some instances to a considerable distance
beneath the sea. The area thus evidently forms a portion of the
western mat'gin of a great sub-marine coal basin, the eastern or north-
eastern edge of which outcrops in places on the opposite shore of
Newfoundland. A fine section of these strata is exposed on the north-
west shore of Sydney Harbour and around Cranberry Head. The beds
at this locality dip towards the N. E. (or more strictly, N. 60° E.), at
an angle of 7°; and they contain a great abundance of sigillarie with
attached roots, and other examples of characteristic coal-plants:
Although numerous seams of coal occur within the area, the actual
seams of workable thickness do not appear to exceed six or seven in
number. These have been brought up, however, at various points
by a succession of undulations; and outcrops of the same seam on
different properties have thus been regarded in many instances as
distinct seams, and special names have been bestowed upon them.”
These workable seams vary in thickness from about 4 feet to 10 feet—
the average thickness being about 5} to 6 feet. The average dip is
from 5 to 6 degrees, or about 1 in 10 or 12, but the beds flatten
greatly, as a rile, in descending. In some places, however, the dip
is much higher. The Victoria (Ross) seam, for example, dips at an
angle of 38° or 39°; and the McAulay seam, near Cow Bay, dips on
one side of a sharp synclinal at an angle of nearly 45°, whilst on the
opposite side the slope is only about 7° or 8°. The principal mines
are situated more or less immediately along the coast, in a curved
fine extending from Boulardrie Island, across the Little Bras d’Or
and Sydney Harbour, by Lingan and Bridgeport, to beyond Glace
Bay and Cow Bay, in the south-east. The coal throughout this area
is a bituminous caking coal, containing, as a rule, a very low amount
of ash.

12. The Northern Area of Cape Breton.—This division includes
the more northern portions of the Counties of Inverness and Victoria,
forming the great northern peninsula of Cape Breton. Very little is

* The writer made a rapid examination of the Sydney Harbour coal country in 1873, and
published commercial reports gn the Collins’ coal property immediately east of the Little
Bras d’Or, and on the Campbell property near Glace Bay. He found no indications of faults
at these localities ; and he is informed by Mr. Hugh Fletcher (one of his old students, now on
the staff of the Geological Survey) that late investigations have failed to detect their presence
within the coal district proper, the repetition of the seams at different spots being entirely due
fo a series of folds, as stated in the text above. Mr. Fletcher, partly alone, and partly in
conjunction with Mr. Charles Robb, has mapped and examined the entire coal area of this part
of Cape Breton. See the Survey Report for 1875, and that for 1876 now under preparation,

120. QGQHOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA.

known of its geology; but the greater portion, if not the entire sur-
face, of its area appears to be occupied by high ranges of syenitic
rocks of Pre-Silurian age, flanked by micaceous and other slates,
resembling the altered Paleozoic formations which occur in the
southern part of the island, with here and there a few exposures of
Lower Carboniferous strata. These latter are seen along the west
coast. between Margarie and Cheticamp ; and on the eastern coast at
Aspy Bay, St. Anne’s Bay, and one or two intervening points.

PROVINCE OF PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND.

This fertile island presents a generally level or but slightly undu-
lating surface, with an average altitude of from 100 to 200 feet above,
the sea. Mountain elevations are altogether unknown within its
limits. The coast-line is indented by numerous bays and creeks— ;
some of which penetrate far inland. Its geology is comparatively
simple, indicating a single district only. The surface strata consist
almost wholly of soft red sandstones, and other Triassic representatives
in nearly horizontal or but slightly inclined beds, with here and there
an outcrop of underlying Upper Carboniferous (or Permian ?) strata,
and some overlying drift and modern deposits. Boh

A very complete Report on the geology of this Province, by Dr.
Dawson, (with the co-operation of Dr. Harrington,) was issued by
the Geological Survey of Canada in 1870. From this Report—aided
by personal observation, the writer having visited the island on two
occasions—the brief details which follow are chiefly drawn.

The oldest recognized strata on the island are either Upper Car-
boniferous representatives, or beds of transition representing part of
the Permian Formation. They occur on the south coast at the
Gallows or Gallas promontory, east of Hillsborough Bay, as well as
on Governor Island, in the centre of the latter inlet ; and they range
also in a narrow strip, along the greater portion of the north-west
coast, from’ near West Point to the vicinity of North Point. At
these localities the strata consist chiefly of brown, red, and grey
sandstones, with some reddish shales, and a few concretionary lime- in
stones and conglomerates. The beds at Gallas Point form a slight |
anticlinal, ranging roughly north and south, and extending apparently
through Governor Island, These strata, both at Gallas Point and
on the north-west shore, contain silicified trunks of a coniferous tree,
(Dadoxylon materiariwm, Dawson,) with several species of calamites,

GEOLOGICAL AREAS OF CANADA. 121

ferns, and other plants belonging essentially to the Upper Division
of the Carboniferous series.

These Carboniferous strata, however, are of little significance as
regards the geology of the Province generally. The main area of the
island, as stated above, is occupied by Triassic representatives. These
consist essentially, at the lower part of the series, of concretionary,
and more or less magnesian and sandy limestones, with beds of com-
paratively hard red sandstone and occasional conglomerates ; and, at
the upper part, of soft red sandstones and clayey marls. The red
sandstones form the characteristic strata of the island, but calcareous
conglomerates are seen in many of the coast sections on the western
shore. Some of the lower beds contain obscure plant-remains and
impressions ; and portions of the under jaw, with attached teeth, of a
Dinosaurian (?) reptile (the Bathygnathus borealis of Leidy) were dis-
covered many years ago in the red sandstone of New London, on the
northern coast, a short distance east of Cape Tryon. On Hog Island,
a small islet lying off the western entrance of Richmond Bay, on this
coast, a dyke of dark grey trap or dolerite—the only example of an
eruptive rock known within the Province—runs for a short distance
along the shore.

The only other rock formations occurring within the Province,
consist of Glacial and Post-Glacial deposits, and some modern accumu-
lations. Scattered boulders and deposits of boulder-clay occur more
or less generally throughout the island, and are accompanied in places
by stratified sands and gravels containing occasional shells of Tellina
Grenlandica, so characteristic of Post-Glacial deposits in Quebec and
the New England States. The boulders of the south-eastern portion
of the island appear to have come chiefly from the syenitic and
crystalline ranges of Nova Scotia, whilst those’ of the north shore
have followed the more usual law of distribution, and have come
apparently from northern sources, and principally from the gneissoid
rocks of Labrador and Newfoundland.

The more recent formations of the Province comprise a series of
sandy dunes, or hills and ridges of blown sand, lying mostly along
the north-west coast ; various beds of peat, as those of Cascumpeque
Bay, Lennox Island, Squirrel Creek, &c.; and accumulations of
“mussel mud.” This latter deposit contains much organic matter,
with carbonate and a little phosphate of lime, and is largely used as
a mineral manure. It forms beds of variable thickness, exceeding in
places ten or twelve feet, in many of the creeks and bays of the island.

4

[122]

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.
A SUPPLEMENTARY NOTICE.

BY DANIEL WILSON, LL.D.

Professor of History and English Literature, University College, Toronto.

In 1872 I communicated to the Canadian Institute some memo:
randa relative to a famous old Scottish antiquary, Alexander Gor-
don,* author of the ‘“ Jéinerarium Septentrionale,” published in 1726, .
and recalled anew to modern readers by the prominence assigned to
it by Sir Walter Scott in the pages of “The Antiquary.” The special
claims which the author of the Jtinerariwm presented to notice in
a Canadian journal, rested on the fact that in his later years he
emigrated to the New World, and closed his life in South Carolina
while that was still one of the British colonies. Attracted by the
fact that one of the earliest and most diligent labourers in the field
of Scottish antiquities had thus spent his later years on this conti-
nent, and among scenes so strikingly contrasting with all that had
chiefly invited his research so long as he resided in the Old World,
T was led to institute inquiries which happily resulted in the recovery
of a copy of his will—a curious and highly characteristic document.
This I forwarded to my friend, Dr. David Laing, Foreign Secretary

- to the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, with a view to its bemg
communicated to that body; and as he has supplemented its produc-
tion in the Proceedings of that society, with letters and other infor-
mation concerning Gordon and his works, I have embodied them
here, along with some additional notes, in a consecutive narrative, as
a supplement to the account already contributed to this journal.

Alexander Gordon was a native of Aberdeen, and a graduate of ,

one or other of the universities which then rivalled each other as ~

seats of learning on the banks of the Dee. But both christian and
surname are common in that locality; and it has proved impossible
either to trace his family relations, or to pick him out from among

* Alexander Gordon, the Antiquary. Vol. XIV., N.N., p. 9.

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 123

the various Alexander Gordons who figure on the rolls of the ancient
University of King’s College, founded by Bishop Elphinstone, or the
later foundation of Marischal College. Dr. Laing thus writes :—
« Whether he belonged to any of the Gordon families of note in the
neighbouring district has not been ascertained. As, however, he
had taken his degree of A.M. at Aberdeen, it was desirable to know
both the exact date, and also if the registers might indicate anything
as to his parentage. On applying to the Rey. Mr. Fyfe, Registrar
of the University, he kindly examined the College registers, and
found various persons of the name of Alexander Gordon, between
the years 1700 and 1720, without any means of identifying them.
Gordon afterwards is said to have travelled abroad, probably as a
tutor, and to have spent some years in Italy, France, Germany, dc.
His residence in Italy had no doubt its influence in directing his
attention to the Antiquities of his native country.” He must have
been a persevering enthusiast, with considerable energy, and more of
that versatility which is better turned to account in a new country
than would ordinarily be looked for in one who expended some of the
best years of his life, and all his available means, in an attempt to
recover the nearly obliterated footprints of the Romans to the north
of the Tyne.

Dr. Laing may be right in the surmise that ee don travelled
abroad in the capacity of tutor ; but it seems probable that he had
originally some little means of fie own; and with the frugal habits
which enabled him at length to leave a comfortable competency to his
children, he found means sufficient to admit of his devoting adequate
time to the investigation of the traces of Roman art and civilisation,
both on the continent and at home. He must have economised his
resources at a later stage; for he is our authority for the fact that he
spent three years in exploring, drawing, and measuring the monu-
ments of antiquity described by him in his Itinerary. This must
have tended to exhaust his available funds before the publication of
that work involved him in pecuniary difficulties, and compelled him
to hasten its issue with more regard to his immediate necessities than
to his permanent reputation. The volume is dedicated, as previously
stated, to His Grace Charles Duke of Queensberry, Dover, &e.;
but his efficient patron and ally in the exploration of the traces of

the ancient Romans was Sir John Clerk, of Pennycuik, to whom he

refers as the Baron, in allusion to his judicial rank as one of the

124 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

Barons of the Scottish Exchequer. He formed a large and valuabie
collection of antiquities, chiefly of the Roman period, and devoted
himself with great zeal to their elucidation ; but the only other pro-
duction of his pen, besides his letters communicated to the Society
of Antiquaries of London, and his correspondence with Mr. Roger
Gale, is his tract, entitled, “ Dissertatio de Monumentis quibustem,”
&e., printed at Edinburgh in 1750, when Alexander Gordon had
been settled for years in His Majesty’s plantations beyond the
Atlantic.

One of Gordon’s Jetters, recovered by Dr. Laing from the Ander-
son papers in the Advocates’ Library, is addressed to the author
of “Selectus Diplomatum et Numismatum Scotize Thesaurus,” and
other well-known works. From this letter we learn that he had bor-—
rowed Anderson’s copy of Sir Robert Sibbald’s “ Historical Inquiries
concerning the Roman Monuments and Antiquities in the north part
of Britain called Scotland.” Though at that date only published six-
teen years before, the elder folio of Roman Antiquities had already
become scarce. Gordon had ranged over all the book-stalls in vain
search for it, though he now had a promise from “‘Paton” to pro-

cure him a copy. This is, no doubt, Mr. John Paton, a well-known
bibliopole of the time, whose tastes were reflected in his son, George
Paton, the correspondent of Tennent, Gough, Stukeley, and other
antiquaries of his day; and famous among the same elder generation
for his collection of choice and rare books. Writing to Mr.
Andergon on the 19th of August, 1723—that is about three years
before the publication of his own “ Itinerarium Septentrionale ; or,
a Journey thro’ most of the Counties of Scotland, and those in the
North of England ”—Gordon says :

“Since you did me the favour of lending me Mr. Sibald’s book, f
have been very much instructed and informed by it, have therefore
ranged over all the booksellers shoaps in town in search of purchas-
ing it, but to no purpose, save that Paton has promis’d to procure me
it this week. However, seeing the Baron and I probably go out of
town to-morrow, 1 have in a manner an indispensable necessity of -
having that book of Sibald’s along with me in my antiquary pere-
grination, so if I could so far prevail on your goodness to Jend me it
till IT come back from the virtuoso Tuer, which can be no farther
than Glasgow, Sterling, and Perth this Summer, I should take it as
a demonstration of very condescending goodness in you, seeing I can.

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 125

nott get another at present; and this book is absolutely necessary
for my designes, seeing it directs me to 50 or 60 places which 1 know
nothing about, besides am to trace the Vallwm according to the stages
sett doun in his draught. All this considered, and that it may
chance to be of publick good, I hope you] indulge me with this favour
which I came to ask of you in person ; but I heard you was at the
Fowl Briggs ; am therefore impatiently waiting your commands this
way, or if possitively you will have it returned, I shall; but at any
rate should not keep it long from you.”

From this we learn that Gordon was to start, in company with
Baron Clerk, on the following day, on what he styles an ‘ Antiquary
Peregrination,” or “ Virtuoso Tuer,” to the Roman camp at Ardoch,
and the remoter footprints of Imperial Rome lying beyond the Tay ;
as well as to trace the line of the Antonine Wall between the Forth
and Clyde, on the details of which, as it existed one hundred and
fifty years ago, his own learned folio throws much light.

Sibbald’s folio was the vade mecuwm of northern antiquaries, till
superseded by that of Gordon; who shows his gratitude for the
invaluable aid derived from a predecessor to whose diligent re-
searches he owed the direction to fifty or sixty places, about which,
as he acknowledges to Mr. Anderson, he would otherwise have
remained in total ignorance, by never wearying in giving expression
to his astonishment at his blunders and shortcomings. We have
therefore to picture to ourselves Sandie Gordon, mounted, like Don
Quixote on his Rosinante, with Sibbald’s ‘“‘ Historical Inquiries”
stowed away in his huge saddle-bags, for reference, as “a matter
of indispensable necessity,” in many a learned discussion with the
Baron concerning the true country of the Brigantes; the sites of
Borcovicus, Alauna, Alsica per lineam Valli, and above all, that of
the world-famous battle of Mons Grampius. “If these be in Scot-
land,” he exclaims with bitter irony, at the close of a controversial
dissertation on his predecessor’s narrative, “ Sir Robert must be in
the right, and Pancirolus and Cambden in the wrong; which no
man, I think, that has any pretence to learning, will now assert.”
But such was the belligerent fashion of an age which Scott has
reproduced for us with such graphic humour.

In this and similar exploratory tours, Gordon made himself master
of the details of Roman and other early remains embodied in his dry,
but patiently-elaborated folio, which owes the revival of its fame to

126 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

that memorable event in the world of fancy, when Jonathan Oldbuck
undid his brown-paper parcel in the Hawes Fly, or Queensferry
Diligence ; and, on his fellow-traveller inquiring as to the nature of
the volume which formed the object of his study, ‘he lifted up his
eyes with something of a sarcastic glance, as if he supposed the
young querist would not relish, or perhaps understand, his answer,
and pronounced the book to be Sandy Gordon’s /tinerariwm Septen-
trionale, a book illustrative of the Roman remains in Scotland.”

The experiences of the laborious.and learned author were very
much of a piece with those of others who, before and since, have un-
dertaken such work. Of fame, of the sort attaching to such labours,
he had his share. He carried on a correspondence with Sir John
Clerk, and Mr. Roger Gale, a well-known English antiquary, the -
fruits of whose labours, along with those of his brother Samuel, are
preserved in the Reliquic Galeanw. The results of this correspond-
ence were communicated from time to time to the Society of Anti-
quaries of London, whither Gordon had removed on the completion
of his work. To such publicity they made no objection; but by
and by they manifested some professed alarm at the hint of Gordon’s
design to issue their letters to the world as a supplement to his own
folio. On the 16th of April, 1726, Sir John Clerk writes to Mr.
Gale :—“I received this moment the honour of yours of the 9th
instant, and at the same time one from Mr. Gordon, wherein he tells
me that he had laid aside all thoughts of inserting our letters in his
Appendix, and that he was only to take the substance of them in
his own way. This piece of news pleases me as ; and J hope
you will keep him to his word.”

The most, however, that Gordon could be persuaded to, appears to
have been the withholding of his correspondents’ names. He printed
a folio tractate of “‘ Additions and Corrections, by way of Supple-
ment, to the ‘ Itinerarium Septentrionale,’ containing several disser-
tations on, and descriptions of, Roman Antiquities discovered in
Scotland, since the publishing of the said Itinerary ; together with

Observations on other Ancient Monuments found in the north of ——

England, never before published ;” informing his readers that, since
his writing the Itinerary, he had been favoured with the following
letters “ concerning the Sepulchres, and Funeral Rites, of the
Ancients in Britain, from two gentlemen who are the honour of their
age and country :” and he adds, as a sort of apology for the use he |

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 127

is thus making of their correspondence: “The subject is so much
to my present purpose, and withal, so curious, and their manner of
handling is so judicious, that without further apology, I shall present
them in their own words.” So he accordingly printed a fasciculus
of thirty pages, with four additional plates ; and, after the fashion of
that age of patrons and literary clients—so different from our own,—
_ he dedicated the thirty pages of borrowed learning, not to their author,
but, “To the Honourable James Makrae, Esq., late Governor of Fort
St. George,” whose acquaintance he appears to have made during his
sojourn in Italy; and who had continued to manifest a sympathy
with his Roman researches after the return of both to Scotland. He
thus writes to him :—“The many favours I have received from you,
when I was honour’d with your acquaintance abroad, and the con-
tinuance of them at home, oblige me to take the first opportunity of
declaring to the World how much I am indebted to your friendship,”
and so he begs him to, “accept these Papers, not as any retribution
for the many favours receiv’d, but as a sincere acknowledgment of a
grateful heart.”

But, unfortunately, in his efforts to gratify one patron, Gordon
was in the fair way of offending others ; and all the more so that he
contrived, in printing the letters of Baron Clerk and Mr. Gale, to
grieve the eyes and vex the hearts of the two fastidious Antiquaries
by some slovenly misprints. But the evil being done, and irremedi-
able, Baron Clerk played the philosopher with an amiability in
noticable contrast to the wonted characteristics of the irritabile genus ;
and thus writes to his fellow-sufferer :—

“T cannot now help what is done, but have caused the errata to
be printed after the Appendix in as many copies as are to be sold
here; I likewise ordered the printer to send them to Mr. Gordon,
that they might likewise be inserted in other copies.

“To return to Mr. Gordon, tho’ he had done me a great kindness
not to put me so much in his records, yet I am obliged to forgive
him, for I dare say he had my credit no less in view than his own.
As to the errata, I must impute them to my own bad hand.and way
of writing, with which, I doubt, you are scarcely acquainted as yet.
As to the rest of Mr. Gordon’s book, it is really a book above my
expectation, and might have pleased everybody had he been less
precipitate in publishing it. .I was not wanting in giving him
Horace’s advice :

128 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

Nonumque prematur in annum:

Membranis intus positis, delere licebit

Quod non edideris; nescit vox missa reverti.
But, possibly,. he has done better if he has acquired by it new and
able friends to get him put in a new way of living.”

Sir John Clerk thus amiably recalls the fact that while Mr. Gale
and himself were amusing an idle hour with antiquarian research as
a pleasant pastime, Gordon, with self-sacrificmg zeal, had thus far
made it the business of his life. The traditions of Pennycuik House
recalled the author of the Jtinerariwm as an austere, formal enthusiast,
who had won for himself the soubriquet of Galgacus, from his abound-
ing zeal on the subject of the famed battle of Mons Grampius and
its Caledonian hero. ‘It was not in vain,” he exclaims, ‘that -
Galgacus, in his speech to his army, made use of this expression :
‘We, the bravest and most noble inhabitants of all Britain, and
seated in its very bosom, never so much as once looked on countries
of servitude, nor were our eyes at any time polluted with objects of
slavery ;” he then adds: “that their situation being at the extreme
part of the world, among them only were liberty and fame remain-
’ And so Gordon goes on to quote and translate the ‘‘ Nos
integri et indomiti,” c&ec., of Tacitus, and to produce anew the

ing.’

Caledonian chief’s fictitious rhetoric: ‘If I be slain in Caledonia,
‘twill not be inglorious to have it said that I fell in a country which
is the extreme boundary of the earth and nature !’—and all this
with a faith in the old Historian’s rhetoric equal, at the least, to
what we are wont to extend to “Our own correspondent” of the
Times. His weakness on this point was familiar to Sir John, and he
adds: ‘I cannot omit making some apology for him in relation to
what he says of the speech of Galgacus. I once endeavoured to
persuade him that it was only a fiction of Tacitus conformable to a
liberty among historians, and that there was no reasoning from any
thing contained in it to the advantage either of Galgacus or his
Caledonians; but Mr. Gordon’s high respect for his country hath
carried him too far, and made him commit a sort of laudable fault.
There are other instances of this infirmity ; but his business as an
antiquarian will atone for all: the best that could be said for the
Caledonians was, that though they had been conquered, yet the
Romans could not retain their conquests. I, am, I confess, of the
opinion of some learned men, that it is a reproach to a nation to —

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 129

have resisted the humanity which the Romans laboured to intro-
duce. As to the rest of Mr. Gordon’s book,
Ubi plura nitent—non ego paucis offendar maculis.”

Mr. Gale is less amiably inclined. He, it seems, has been particeps
criminis, having been seduced into favouring and aiding in the
publication of the letters, under the belief that it was done with the
Baron’s approval. After all, perhaps, we may attach too much
importance to the coy pair of dilettanti, who did not very bitterly
resent the publication of the learned prelections of two such “ honours
of their age and country,” if only the printers and proof readers had
presented them to the public eye in more faultless form. The
purposed printing of a supplement by Gordon, to his folio, was
andoubtedly known to his correspondents, for Mr. Gale, in writing
co the Baron about a Roman inscription rescued from the crypt
under Hexham Church, in Northumberland, tells him that Gordon
designs to publish another inscription, one of Septimius Severus, in
his Appendix.

Some of the learned speculations of Gordon’s correspondents,
which they had no objection then to communicate to the London
Antiquarian fraternity, and to the world at large—so far as any-

body outside of that learned fellowship troubled himself about such

matters,—read oddly enough to us now. Gordon’s Itinerary must
have been passing through the press when Mr. Gale wrote to Baron
Clerk, telling him of one of his letters, that it was received by “our
Society with all the applause due to its merit: that is the greatest.
T have their commands to desire your acceptance of their thanks for
those just observations made by you on the ancient ways of sepulture
used by our ancestors, and to beg your leave that they may be
inserted into their Archives.” But the Society of Antiquaries had
not yet begun the publication of their “ Archzologia, or Miscella-
neous Tracts relating to Antiquity,” and indeed did not do so for
nearly half a century thereafter ; so that, but for Gordon’s zeal to
supplement his own researches with the speculations of his learned
patrons, their illumination of the obscurities of an ancient past
would have been to as little purpose as the lighting of the “Perpetual
Lamp,” which the Baron describes to have been dug up under a cairn
in his own neighbourhood. Such lamps, he goes on to say, were lighted
and placed by the ancients in their urns; and, if some people are

__ to be believed, “ Upon the opening of an ancient sepulchre, light has

130 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

been perceived in those lamps, which was extinguished on the admis-
sion of the air!”

Mr. Gale responds with English experiences in the same line of
sepulchral exploration. Lord Pembroke had opened above twenty
tumuli in the neighbourhood of Stonehenge, some of them when
Dr. Stukeley and himself were present ; and so he is able to inter-
change antiquarian wonders and learned speculation in this pleasant
‘fashion: ‘‘ Whatever people, whether the old Celts that first came
into this island, which seems to me most probable, or the later
Britains, erected that stupendous monument of Stonehenge, it cer-
tainly was in great veneration, as long as our heathen ancestors
possessed the place; for so the many interments here do plainly
argue. And what is very remarkable, this sacred spot is crowded
with these sepulchral repositories, as far round every way as they
could lie in sight of the temple; but as soon as the view is inter-
cepted by the circumjacent rising grounds, you see no more barrows,
or funeral circles. Burying the body in the earth was, no doubt,
the most ancient way of disposing of it after death ; though, that
burning it was yery old is evident from your undeniable quotations.
Olaus Wormius will have burning of the most antique usage among
his northern heroes; and tells you, in the first book of his Mon.
Danica, the very time when burying them with their horse and arms
came in fashion, which was at the death of King Dan, who reigned
in Denmark when Joshua passed over Jordan; and who can doubt
it when he is so exact in his chronology.”

Mr. Gale had not the remotest idea of jesting when he thus wrote
in commendation of the indubitable accuracy of the old Danish his-
torian, in thus establishing a precise chronology for King Dan and
his times. It was in accordance with his ordinary style, which he
accompanied with adulatory phrases, and gracious apologies about
‘trespassing. farther upon your patience, which I fear has been suffi-

”?

ciently tried,” and the like suave terms: all in the stately phrase-
ology of that eighteenth century. Privately, he thus responds im
simpler fashion, concerning the publication of such letters:

‘* By what Mr. Gordon had said to me, I concluded he had your
free leave to publish your letters, otherwise should by no means have
parted with them to him, much less have suffered my crude and
hasty answers to have attended them into the world, had not the

printing of yours indispensably required it. The errors you complain

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 131

of must be wholly imputed to the stupidity and perverseness of the
printers. I corrected the sheets myself with all the care I could ;
and finding, when the book was finished, most of their faults still
left, I persuaded Mr. Gordon to stop the publication of it for a week,
whilst those sheets might be once more corrected and reprinted,
which he did; but then returning from the press with some of the
old errata set right, and new ones added in their room, stop them
again he could not, having engaged a second time in the publick
prints to deliver them at a certain day to his subscribers, which
promise having broke, upon pretence the map was not ready (though
the delay in reality was only to reprint the aforementioned sheets),
he thought he could by no means excuse another non-performance of
his engagements. I offered him to peruse every sheet of the whole
book as it came out of the press, for which he seemed very thankful,
but never sent me one, except those of the Appendix, containing our
letters. I wish it was not his, being persuaded that he was perfectly
right in all his notions which occasioned it, though you see as well
as myself that he is not clear of mistakes ; to which I must add, an
impatience of getting the work abroad upon the prospect of getting
a little money by it, his circumstances, as I believe, requiring and
prompting him to it. I hope also that it has been a recommendation
to him to some of our great men here, who, as he tells me, have
given him some reason to expect they will do something for him.
He may urge in his defence that strong plea of Hes angusta DOMI
for his hasty publication, as he may that other of Vincit amor
Parria#, where his zeal for the honour of his country has sometimes
caused him to enforce his arguments too far.”

What author does not know the grief of proofs returning from the
printers with new errors added in lieu of the old ones set right. Of
fame, as we have said, Gordon had some share in his lifetime, to say
nothing of the honours that awaited him in the pages of “The
Antiquary.” In 1731, as we learn from one of his memoranda:
“Some lovers of antiquity in Holland being now printing a Latin
edition of my ‘Itinerarium Septentrionale,’ were desirous to know,
at the time they began the said work, if I could transmit to them
any additions and corrections for the original in English.” If there
was nothing else to tempt to such a translation of his learned work,
there was his memorable parallel to the Julius Hoff, or Arthur’s
Oon, of Caligula’s Pharus in Holland, which, having these following

132 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

letters C. C. P. F., is read Catus Caligula pharum fecit. He
hastened to communicate the joyful tidings to the Baron of Penny-
cuik. He had printed the corrections, and proposed additions, for
the benefit of his old subscribers ; but he only partially removed the
blemishes of his sensitive patrons; and had in other ways failed in
that humble deference which was expected from the literary client of
the eighteenth century. The Baron accordingly hailed the prospect
of a Latin edition, addressed to the learned cognoscenti, not of
Holland only, but of Europe, and thus wrote to Mr. Gale:

“‘T had the favour of yours of the 11th January, but could not get
so much time as to thank you for it, such was the hurry of some
affairs in which I am concerned ; and on the like occasions you have
been so good as to excuse me. I never saw Mr. Gordon’s Supplement
till within these eight days. He had done well either not to have
printed at all, or done it with less precipitation. His dispute with
Dr. Hunter (physician at Durham) is amusing, for both what he and
the doctor says, about the time of erecting the Basilica, may be true.
I was out of all patience when I found him making remarks on some
of your observations, which, I believe, were never printed ; but, it
seems he is one of those that would rather lose their friend than their
jest, and a little more learning would make him a compleat modern
critic. I have been sorry often to observe such weaknesses ; but I
was so much obliged to him for the happiness he introduced me to of
your acquaintance, that I could overlook many faults in him. I beg
it of you not to discountenance him altogether, but continue to give
him your good advice, though he may be very little capable of
benefiting by it. I have troubled you with the inclosed to him,
which I beg you would allow a servant to carry him. I see he has
helped off some of his errata in the ‘Itinerarium,’ but has taken no
notice of some ridiculous things he made me say ; wherefore I have
sent him a few corrections, if there be place for them in his Latin
edition.”

The original edition of the Ltimerarvum Septentrionale bears on its
title—which is more in the fashion of a modern preface,—that it 1s
printed for the Author; and sold by G. Strahan, at the Golden-Ball,
in Cornhill; J. Woodham, in Russel Street, Covent Garden ; W. and
J. Innys, in St. Paul’s Church-Yard; and T. Woodward, at the
Half-Moon, near Temple-Bar. But, for some reason or other, a change
took place ; and other copies have a new title, printed with the date

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 133

1727, and a different list of booksellers. In all probability, having
supplied his original list of subscribers, he parted with the remaining
copies ; and so, while the 1726 edition bears on its title that it is
“printed for the Author,” and sold by the above-named booksellers,
the later one is said to be printed for F. Gyles, D. Browne, &c. At
a later date this was further supplemented by the Appendix and
extra plates ; and that again, in certain copies, by Sir John Clerk’s
errata ; so that the modern book collector has to look out for the
latest issue, unless he is curious in first editions.

From the letter of Sir John Clerk quoted above, it appears that
the introduction of Mr. Roger Gale to the Baron of Pennycuik was
due to Alexander Gordon; but, with all his submission to the
deferential requirements of the age, the diligent and enthusiastic
Author of the Léinerarium Septentrionale would, it seems, too
frequently follow courses that seemed best in his own eyes, and even
venture to hold to his own opinions in spite of the suggestions of
such learned advisers.

Tt does not appear that the proposed Latin version of the Itinerary,
with Baron Clerk’s addenda, and the author’s own additions and
corrections, ever issued from the Dutch press ; and from his English
edition—notwithstanding all the fees from subscribers, and gratuities
in acknowledgment of special dedications of plates, maps, dvc.—it is
to be feared that the returns for all his self-sacrificing labours were
meagre enough.

The advice which that patrician dilettante, Horace Walpole, gave
to the poet Chatterton, when he asked his aid to assist him in pro-
curing some position where he might pursue the bent of his genius,
was, to stick to his drudgery, and “ when he should have made a
fortune, he might unbend himself with the studies consonant to his
inclinations.” The advice would have suited the Scottish Antiquary
as well as the marvellous Bristol boy. He could not dally with the
antiquarian Muse—if such there be,—like the laird of Pennycuik, or
his English ally, who acknowledges some little force in the poor
author's anticipation of the prospects of getting a little money by his
work. It is manifest that he had pecuniary difficulties, wranglings
with booksellers, and trouble enough with touchy patrons ; and, from
Mr. Gale’s allusion to “that strong plea of Res angusta domi for his
hasty publication,” I infer that he had already married, and had the
cares of a heusehold added to his other anxieties.

134 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

Dr. Laing has recovered from Nichol’s “‘ Literary Anecdotes” the
following letter addressed, in 1726, to Joseph Ames, who ultimately
became Gordon’s successor as Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries
of London. Ames had, in all probability, been engaged in canvassing
for subscribers to the Itinerary ; in which case, if the poor Antiquary
had discharged his tailor’s bill, and otherwise expended on his behalf
£26 10s. out of the expected profits, one can understand his reason-
able desire to stay any further demands for such service till he saw
what he should have for himself: .

“To Joseph Ames. Tuesday, 21st June, 1726. Srr,—I received
your letter of Monday, in which you desire me to meet you at the
Quaker’s, which I cannot, by reason of a prior engagement with
Mr. Mackay and others; nor do I know well what you mean by
insisting on my promises, seeing, | think whatever I promised I
have faithfully fulfilled, in a manner sufficient to any services I
have had of you, which if you are not content, nor willing of a
continuation of friendship, if you have a mind that justice shall
decide the matter, let me know, that my attorney may appear,
wherever you think proper to let me know, in a friendly manner,
and if required, shall have sufficient bail ready, till a judge decide
our difference. For my part, I thought by this time, on receipt of
your clothes, you had been perfectly satisfied; and that the value of
L.26, 10s. is reward for all you have done me. I think you go a
very strange way to work in gaining friends and people’s esteem, by
such unreasonable pretensions, when you know with what difficulty
I can get the two ends of my book’s expense to meet. I did not
expect this at your hand. Had you been easy till I had seen what:
profit I may have if any, or how my matters stand, I still would
have exerted myself on your account, as I have already done, which
is all from, Sir, your most humble servant, ALEXANDER GORDON.”
“P.S.—With the evening tide I go for Richmond to Sir Andrew
Fountain, then to Twitnam, with Brigadier Bisset’s books, next to
Hampton Court, about a particular affair; so when I return I shall
be very willing to lay the affair before Mr Colvill and Mr Richardson,
your two friends ; and I hope thereby exonerate myself and conduct
in any affair betwixt you and me.”

Sir Andrew Fountain, to whom he refers in this postscript, was, 1
imagine, the author of ‘‘ Numismata Anglo-Saxonica et Anglo-Danica
breviter ilustrata,” a learned folio, published at Oxford in 1704.

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. hoo

The date would make him considerably the senior of Gordon: but
this accords with other evidence which points to friendly relations
between the venerable knight whose numismatic labours supplement
Hickes’ Thesaurus, and the Romano-Scottish Antiquary. Numis-
matics were not overlooked by the latter; and his Itinerarium
includes a notice, with engravings, of the famous Anglo-Saxon Runic
Cross at Ruthwell, in Annandale, which he characteristically des-
cribes as ‘‘in form like the A‘gyptian obelisks at Rome.” Tt is not
difficult, therefore, to imagine motives which tempted Gordon to
make his way, from time to time, to Richmond; or to conceive of the
welcome he received from the old knight, as he produced some choice
coin or obscure inscription, over which the two could spend hours of
not less keen discussion than those of Sir Arthur Wardour and the
Antiquary par excellence, either at Knockwinnock Castle, or in the
dining room of Monkbarns. In the account of Baupré Bell, another
learned numismatist and antiquary, given in the “ Literary Anec-
dotes,” Mr. Nichols.says, he made a cast of the profile of Dr.
Stukeley, prefixed to his “ Itinerarium,” and an elegant bust of
Alexander Gordon, after the original, given by him to Sir Andrew
Fountain’s niece.

In 1723, as we have seen, Gordon traversed the. line of the old
Roman wall and military road between the Forth and the Clyde ;
and so was able ‘to show how the track, vestiges, and circumstances
of this wall of Antoninus Pius, commonly called Graham’s Dike,
appear on the ground to this day, having taken an actual survey
thereof for that purpose, with a mathematical instrument, and
measured its track with a Gunter chain the whole way from sea to
sea.” The fruits of this laborious survey, as he further tells us, he
had minutely elaborated in a great map of six large sheets, which he
designed very soon ‘to publish by itself, it being impossible that
any book whatsoever should contain it.” But this projected publica-
tion of the survey of a piece of military engineering which had
fallen into disuse for fully thirteen centuries, assumed ere long a
much more practical form. Sir John Clerk, writing on the 29th of
August, 1726, to the English antiquary to whom he had then been
recently introduced by the author of the aforesaid survey, informs
him that Mr. Gordon is then expected in Edinburgh, “ with his head
full of a project, to make a communication between Clyde and Forth
by a canal; when I see it is probable he will be less fond of it, for

136 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

his project has been thought of a good many years ago, but it has
been judged the profits would not answer the charge.” This may be
accepted as an index of the general encouragement which he received
on his arrival in Edinburgh. His stay there accordingly was of the
briefest. Within a week after he appears to have been in London,
and there to have spread out his six large sheets on which his pro-
jected canal was traced traversing the old Roman vallum, mile forts,
and military way, not only before the incredulous eyes of Mr. Roger
Gale and Lord Islay, but before Sir Robert Walpole himself. Mr.
Gale replies to his northern correspondent :

“‘T told Mr Gordon my thoughts of his project to cut through the
Northern isthmus, very freely. I could not see what manner of
commerce could be so promoted by this new passage, as to pay the
immense expence it would require to perfect it; at the same time
the public is so poor here, and so many necessary demands upon it,
that { am sure it will be impossible to obtain the least sum for such
experiments, and I believe your treasury in Scotland is not much
richer ; he has, however, communicated it to some great men. My
Lord islay treated it, as I hear, with great contempt ; and if Sir
Robert Walpole gave it a more favourable reception, it proceeded
from the recommendation of Secretary Johnson, and from his usual
affability and desire to dismiss everybody that applies to him as well
pleased as he can.” The politic minister of George I., it would seem,
flattered the hopes of the enthusiastic projector with commendations
of a scheme which was ultimately proved to be not only practicable
but useful ; but it was not till fourteen years after Gordon’s death,
and long after he had ceased to trouble himself either with the anti-
quities or the improvements of his native land, that Parliament gave
its sanction to the scheme for cutting a navigable canal between the
Forth and the Clyde. Still later the British Government aided the
work by contributing the sum of £50,000 from the Scottish estates
forfeited in the rebellion of 1745; and at length, in the year 1790,
vessels sailed from sea to sea over the track of the old Roman road
successively surveyed by Agricola, and by Lollius Urbicus, the pro-
preetor of Antoninus Pius.

How long Gordon laboured in the vain endeavour to persuade the
men of his own day to undertake the construction of a navigable
passage across the Northern Isthmus, does not appear; but when he
found the project was a bootless one, he once more betook himself to

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. Way

his pen, and in 1729, published in folio form, his “lives of Pope
Alexander VI. and his son Cesar Borgia: comprehending the Wars
in the Reigns of Charles VIII. and Lewis XII., Kings of France ;
and the chief Transactions and Revolutions in Italy, from the year
1492 to the year 1506.” The volume is illustrated with portraits of
Alexander VI. and Cesar Borgia, the former of which Dr. Laing
assigns as probably etched by Gordon himself. If so, it exhibits
great skill, and the facility of a practised handler of the etching
needle. It is a folio plate representing his Holiness seated, in full
pontiticials, wearing the triple crown, and holding in his right hand
the symbolic keys. The drawing is by Zho™ Sadler, Arm. Londini :
the contribution probably of an amateur draftsman, whose name
figures as one of the patrons of the volume, among a list of sub-
seribers, including Dukes, Marquesses, Barons, and Judges, Bishops,
and Archdeacons, Baronets, Knights, Honourables, and Hsquires,
headed by Her Most Gracious Majesty, Queen Caroline. The
engraver’s name is thus obscurely indicated: A?. Sculpt., possibly
an abbreviation designed to indicate the christian name of Alex-
ander Gordon. The portrait of Cesar Borgia, with its motto: Aut
Cesar, aut Nihil, contrasts with that of the Pope, asa highly finished
engraving by T. Vandergucht, from the beautiful half-iength painted
by Titian. Gordon followed up this result of his Italian studies by
publishing his translation of the Marquis, Scipio Maffei’s “ History
of the Ancient Amphitheatres,” and in particular that of Verona..
The subject might not seem a very popular one for a goodly 8vo.
volume of upwards of four hundred pages, with twenty-five engravings ;.
but it met with acceptance, and reached a second edition.

Next followed the only known dramatic production of this strange,
versatile genius, his ‘‘ Lupone, or the Inquisitor. A Comedy.
Lendon, printed for J. Wilford, behind the Chapter-house in St.
Paul’s Church-yard, 1731.” It is dedicated to his Grace Cosmus,
Duke of Gordon; and Dr. Laing states that a copy of this Comedy.
now in his own possession, which was obtained from the Roxburghe:
collection, has this pencil note, after the Duke’s name: “Then
(1731) eleven years old. After his father’s death in 1728 he was
educated in the Protestant religion.” This expiains the first part of |
the dedication, which begins ‘“‘ My Lorp, the sincere regard for truth,
of which your Grace has given the world such early examples, renders
you the proper patron of every attempt that tends to the expos-.
oe 5 : :

138 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

ing those whose employment is to promote the most pernicious error
that ever deluded mankind.” The scenes of the Drama are laid in
Naples; and Lupone, a Dominican friar, is styled chief Inquisitor.
The author does not seem to have aspired to the tempting profits of
the stage, though to few men of his day could its rewards have proved
more acceptable. He would seem rather to have been inspired by
somewhat of the protestant zeal which at a later date animated the
notorious Lord George Gordon, a son of this same youthful Duke to
whom the author of ‘“‘ Lupone” addressed his approving dedication,
It was, indeed, an age of protestant ascendency, in which the lineal
claimants to the throne of James II. helped to keep alive the spirit
_ of antagonism which his bigoted folly had evoked. The lives of the
Borgias appealed to this prevailing sentiment ; and Gordon character-
istically writes in the preface: ‘“‘Some zealous partizans may perhaps
- give out that this is solely published as a protestant piece of malice,
_to depreciate that church of which this scandalous Pope whose life I
now write was head. But they may please know that it’s neither my
. choice or design to disparage the religion of any church or mortal,
but. to leave theological controversy to our ecclesiastical champions
_ of profession. I therefore hope, as a lay admirer of truth, without
choice, or design to arraign. any particular system of religion in a
wicked professor, and even head thereof, I may be allowd so far to
enjoy the glorious liberty of a country unterrified with Inquisitions, as
to acquaint the world with matter of fact, by collecting from Roman
Jatholick awthors the scatter’d life of an infamous Pope; which dis-
agreeable subject I, perhaps, would not have undertaken, were not
the contemperary facts in his pontificate the most surprising, and
-the revolutions which then happen’d the most extraordinary and
. curious,.of any to be match’d in history.”

Such is the style in which the author appeals to the popular Hng-
lish sentiment of his day, while deprecating the charge of producing
“a protestant piece of malice.” Asa dramatist, as well as a historian,
he derives his inspiration, not from English, but Italian proceedings ;
and he no doubt hoped for some pecuniary returns from this novel
literary venture ;, for his experiences in the battle of life were such
as are only too familiar to the literary enthusiast. Nichols, in his
“Literary Anecdotes,” reproduces a note, written by John Whiston,
a London bookseller, which says of Gordon, ‘“ He was but in narrow

circumstances. .For. some time he was in partnership with Mr.

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 139

John Wilcox, bookseller in the Strand; but his education, temper,
and manners did not suit him for a trade.” Whiston appears to
have had some prejudice against him, as he says further, “He had
some learning, some ingenuity, much pride, much deceit, and very
little honesty, as every one who knew him believed. Poverty
tempted him to dishonesty ; his national character and constitution,
to pride and ingenuity ; and his dependence on the great, to flattery

” reminds us

and deceit.” The allusion to his “national character’
of the prejudices which the revolution of a little later date inten-
sified into the passionate antagonism of Smollett’s “Briton,” and
Wilkes’ “‘ North Briton,” with the pungent bitterness of Churchill’s
“‘ Famine, a Scottish Pastoral,’ and others of his satires. No doubt
the poor Antiquary found it hard enough to meet all demands, and
keep his accounts square with printers, booksellers, traders, and
housekeepers. Dr. Laing has recovered a letter, addressed by Gordon,
in October, 1739, from his lodging in St. Martin’s Lane, to Mr.
Nourse, a bookseller at Temple Bar, in which he says: “I shall be
obliged to you if you will at your leisure draw out the Credit part of
our accompt, what you shew me in your shop last time is the Debtor
side of your books I had of you; but I can instruct that you had 24
setts of my Dessertations on the Mummies sent to you, and not 18 as
your memory misleads you in thinking, and as such I shall instruct
it upon oath if required; besides I cannot possably be owing you a
ballance of a guinea, for you may remember after you had your
Diogines Laiertius you told me yourself and since, that the ballance
due you from me was about 18 or 19 shillings, and I dare say if you
ever have stated your number of those Dissertations you received,
and sold, right in your books, you will find I owe you no more. I
should be sorry to have the same difficulty with you in settling this,
as Mr. Mackerther says he has had in his accompts with you. What
I have told you is facts I can prove, therefore I am determined I
will pay you no more then the ballance we had before settled, and
what I realy owe you.”

Three years before the date of this letter Gordon had been appointed
Secretary to the Society for the Encouragement of Learning ; and had

succeeded Dr. Stukeley in the Secretaryship of the Society of Anti-

quaries. He was also indebted to the latter for his introduction to
the Egyptian Club, for which also he performed the same duties for
a time; and so had his attention diverted to what constituted there-

140 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

after his favourite hobby. In 1737 he published “An Hssay
towards Explaining the Hieroglyphical Figures on the Coffin of the
Ancient Mummy belonging to Captain William Lethieullier ;” and
also another “ Essay towards Explaining the Antient Hieroglyphical
Figures on the Egyptian Mummy in the Museum of Doctor Mead,
Physician in Ordinary to his Majesty.” Those, therefore, are doubt-
less the “ Dissertations on the Mummies,” about the disposal of whicl
their author had got into hot controversy with Mr. Nourse, and gave
him his mind in such blunt fashion.

Alexander Gordon had now, from his secretaryships and other
labours, some sure, though moderate, income; and, with a less
troubled mind, he turned his old enthusiasm in the direction of his
later studies, and undertook the elucidation of the hieroglyphic mys-
tery, and the illustration of “all the Egyptian Mummies in England.”
To his essay towards an explanation of the hieroglyphics on Dr.
Mead’s Mummy, he adds this information for the benefit of the reader: -
“‘The Two preceding Essays being design’d to explain Three of the
Twenty-five Copper-plates already deliver’d to Subscribers, an Expla-
nation of the remaining Prints will come forth with all convenient
speed ; first, what belongs to, the other ancient Mummies exhibited
in the said Plates; next, what regards the rest of the Monuments on
Stone, Wood, Metal, &e. N.B.—When this is finish’d according to.
the Terms of the Subscription, the Author intends to offer the Public
another Work, viz., The History of the Egyptians, from the earliest
Accounts given of them, to the Time of Darius, cotemporary with
Alexander the Great ; which Work is not intended to be publish’d
by Subscription, and is now very near ready to put to Press.”

Here, as Gordon conceived, was to be his magnum opus, which
was to bring him wealth and renown; nor did he lose faith even in
its pecuniary value to the close of his strangely-chequered career.
Perchance it was on the faith of such uncoined wealth that he mar-_
ried, and so made the discovery that the growing responsibilities of a
household tended to intrude matter-of-fact cares of the present on a_
mind preoccupied with buried Pharachs and the inurned Romans of
ancient Caledonia. In the latter researches he had had special reason
for referring to his ‘curious and honoured friend, James Glen, Esq.,
Provost of Linlithgow :” the same James Glen, of Longeroft, Esq.,
as I surmise, who figures among the select subscribers for royal copies
of the “Itinerarium Septentrionale ;’ and whose name reappears among,

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 141

those attached to the lives of the Borgias. In 1741, James Glen—
son, it may be, or other relative of the old Provost, and laird of Long-
eroft,—set out for the New World to fill the office of Governor of
South Carolina; and in his Excellency’s company, probably as his
private secretary, there went Alexander Gordon, with a son and
daughter. He was already, I presume, a widower. It is, at any
rate, apparent from the terms of his will that his wife predeceased
him. The step seemed at best a dubious one. The antecedents of
the Antiquary did not furnish great promise of fitness for colonial
life. The deciphering of Roman altars or of Egyptian mummy
inscriptions was in equally little request there. But he was a man
of varied acquirements—a good draughtsman, a surveyor, a musician,
a portrait painter, and master alike of ancient and modern languages.
He had, moreover, a friend in the new Governor ; and so we learn
from a record in one of the public offices at Charleston that he obtained
a transfer of the office of Registrar of the Province ; and, as his pre-
decessor Registrar Hamerton’s attorney, was appointed to transact
all the business and receive the fees of the office.

Here then, after a desultory and wayward career, we find the poor
Scholar and Antiquary entering on brighter prospects ; and all that
we know of his subsequent history shows that he neither lacked the
prudence nor judgment requisite to enable him to profit by the
opportunities of a young colony. He acquired houses and lands ;
found leisure to indulge in his early love of art; and, not only painted
his friends in oil, but left behind him a portrait of himself, which, it
is to be hoped, may yet be identified. For thirteen years he con-
tinued to flourish in South Carolina, cherishing his old tastes, and
looking forward hopefully for the time when he should be able to give
the world at large the benefit of his matured views on the history
and mysteries of Ancient Egypt.

So early as 1737, Gordon announced that his History of the Kgyp-
tians was nearly ready for the press; and in Bowyer’s “ Literary
Anecdotes,” this work is said to have been left by him in MS., under
the title of “An Essay towards illustrating the History, Chronolgy,
and Mythology of the Ancient Egyptians, from the Earliest Ages on
Record, till the Dissolution of their Empire, near the time of Alex-
ander,” with the date London, July 6, 1741. This date probably
marks the last finishing touch put to his manuscript on the eve of
his departure for his new-world home beyond the Atlantic. But we

142 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

have the best evidence that the prized treatise was not left behind
him when its author bade farewell to his native land.

As his prospects brightened in his new home, and comforts
unknown till then cheered his hearth, he no doubt brought forth the
cherished sheets, and added fresh point to his learned essay ; till the
time came when, on the 22nd of August, 1754, “being sick and weak .
of body, but of sound and disposing mind, memory, and understand-
ing,” and with the ruling passion strong in death: he proceeded to
make and ordain his last will and testament.

It was the recovery of a certified copy of this will which led me
to produce the former notice of its author to the members of the
Canadian Institute, as a document alike curious as the characteristic
memorial of a literary man of mark in the eighteenth century ; and
interesting as the recovered trace of an old colonist of some note
in his day, but of greater interest now from the prominence given
to him in one of the most popular of Scott’s novels. To his son and >
daughter he bequeathed his household furniture, plate, houses, landed
property, &c., in a mere passing sentence; while the main para-
graphs of this testamentary document suffice to show how little
change a sojourn of thirteen years amid the strange novelties of the
western hemisphere had wrought on the scholarly enthusiast. Hayv-
ing given instructions that his body be committed to the dust “ de-
cently, and in a Christian-like manner,” he condescends to the
disposition of what he is pleased to call “‘ the worldly estate where-
with it has pleased God to bless me with,” and thus proceeds: “I
give the same and dispose thereof in manner following :—First, It is
my express will, and I do hereby order and direct, that my said
executors hereinafter mentioned, and the survivors of them, and the
executors and administrators of such survivors, shall forthwith and
with all convenient speed after my decease, pay off, discharge, and
satisfy my funeral charges and all other my just and lawful debts;
and after such payment and satisfaction so made and rendered as afore-
said, then I give, devise, and bequeath unto the Honourable Hector
Berrenger De Beaufain, Esq., his picture, portraiture, or effigies by me
the said testator, painted, drawn, and represented, to have and to
hold the same unto the said Hector Berrenger De Beaufain, Hsq., his
heirs and assignees for ever. Jtem, I give, devise, and bequeath unto
the Reverend Mr. Heywood, his picture, portraiture, or effigies, by .
me the said testator, painted, drawn, and represented as aforesaid, to

ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY. 143

have and to hold the same unto: the said John Heywood, his heirs
and assignees for ever. Item, I give, devise, and bequeath unto my
son Alexander Gordon, my own picture, together with all and sin-
gular the paintings, views, and other the representations by me the
said testator, painted, drawn, and represented, to have and to hold
the same, and each and any of them, unto my said son, his heirs and
assignees for ever.”

Then, after dealing with his silver watch, gold ring, and his lot of
land in Ansonborough, with all the houses erected on it, in about as
many. words; he next disposes of “all and singular other my pic-
tures hereinbefore not particularly given ;’ and so, relieved of the
trouble of such secondary matters, he comes to the grand prize on
which his own fame, the fortunes of his heirs, and the enlightenment
of the world at large, are to depend, and thus proceeds :

““ Item, it 1s my express will and desire, and I do hereby order and
direct, that my said son shall, as conveniently as may be, cause to
be printed and published my book now remaining in manuscript, and
tituled ‘A Critical Essay towards the illustrating the History and
Chronology of the Egyptians and other most Ancient Nations, from
the earliest ages on record till the times of Alexander the Great,’
&e., &e. JLtem, I give, devise, and bequeath unto my said son two-
thirds parts, the whole in three equal parts to be divided, of all and
every such sum and sums of money that shall arise and accrue from
the printing and publication of the said book, to have and to hold
the same unto my said son, his heirs and assignees for ever. tem,
[ give, devise, and bequeath unto my said daughter, Frances Char-
lotte Gordon, the remaining third part or share of all and singular
such sum and sums of money so arising and accruing from the print-
ing and publishing of the said book, to have and to hold the same
unto my said daughter, her heirs and assignees.”

Happily for his heirs, this precious bequest was accompanied with
more easily realisable property. We will hope that both Alexander
and Frances Charlotte Gordon estimated with all filial reverence the
invaluable Critical Essay ; but it is to be feared that, with the death
of the author, its only probable reader within the bounds of the
Province, or indeed of the whole Colonial settlements of North
America, had passed away. The circumstances and tastes of a young
Colony were not encouraging, whatever may have been the zeal which

animated the inheritors of this unique bequest. The convenient time

- 144 ALEXANDER GORDON, THE ANTIQUARY.

for printing and publishing never did arrive; and so Alexander Gor-
don, junior, never received his two-thirds, nor Frances Charlotte her
one-third part, of all and singular the sums of money which the
sanguine Antiquary persuaded himself were to accrue from the sale
of his grand solution of the Egyptian mystery.

To survivors belonging to a century which has shared in the labours
and elucidations of Dr. Thomas Young, Champollion, and many later
Egyptologists, by whom the Rosetta Stone, and subsequent discov-
eries of inscribed tablets and papyri, have been turned to such good
account, the unpublished “ Critical Essay” of the author of the Itine-
rarium Septentrionale would be of little enough value now. But it
is otherwise with his own portrait. As a work of art, its merit is
possibly not to be ranked very high; and, now that his heirs and
assignees have all passed away, if it still exists, it is probably consigned
to some lumber room, or deserted attic, from whence—if it could but
be ferreted out,—the lucky discoverer might rescue it almost for the
trouble of taking it away ; and yet, to not a few it would be a prize
of rare worth. Doubtless it bears its own means of identification :
the author’s folios, perchance, duly labelled with the titles of his
literary fame ; or—in evidence of the tastes of a later era,—an Hegyp-
tian mummy, or other symbol of those mystic studies which beguiled
him from his first love. By some such feature the old canvas may
yet be identified, and so introduce to us the veritable effigies and
handiwork of Alexander Gordon, the quondam Roman Antiquary,
and Registrar of the Province of Carolina in those good old times
when George II. was King. Since we have been fortunate enough
to recover his will, with its characteristic bequests, after its destruc-
tion had been assumed as unquestionably involved in General Sher-
man’s sack of Columbus, the capital of the old State, and the burning
of all the records of elder generations treasured there, we may still
indulge the hope that some lucky chance will yet restore to the State
of South Carolina the portrait of its old Registrar, around whom a
fresh halo of glory has gathered since the times when he transacted,
unheeded, the routine duties of his office, as a citizen of Charleston ;
and, in accordance with his own directions, was there committed to
the dust, “decently, and in a Christian-like manner.”

[145]

ILIA JES NaN aa aaa, IOI C lal )eID) §
BEING A REVIEW OF SOME HISTORICAL AUTOGRAPHS.

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

ADDENDA.

As addenda to the series entitled ‘Leaves they have touched,” I
desire to transcribe and put on record here, several autograph MS.
relics which have come into my hands since the papers thus entitled
were read to the Canadian Institute. I should have preferred to
have introduced them in their proper places.

I. (1.) The following letter from Lord Dorchester to Sir George
Yonge, transcribed from the original, dated at Quebec, 22nd June,
1790, belongs to the Canadian series. Lord Dorchester is more
generally known among us as Sir Guy Carleton, the companion of
Wolfe at the taking of Quebec, and the defender of Quebec, at the
time of Arnold and Montgomery’s attack in 1775. Sir George
Yonge was “Secretary at War” in 1790. He is the personage from
whom our YONGE STREET has its name—a communication opened, in
the first instance, with a view to military operations, no less than
commercial. A particle of warmth may perhaps be detected in Lord
Dorchester’s letter. He had applied for a commission in the Guards
for his son, Guy Carleton, but a delay of four years was beginning to
try his patience. He possibly felt that his services deserved more
prompt attention.

“Sir,” Lord Dorchester proceeds, ‘‘As I apprehend that many
| importunities have retarded the success of my application, about four
years since, for an Ensigney in the Guards for my eldest son Guy ;
and, fearing lest the same reasons may still continue, while he is
advancing considerably beyond the age judged necessary for entering
into the military profession, | am to request you will take a proper
opportunity of laying my petition before the King, that He would
be graciously pleased (till such time as it may suit His Majesty’s
convenience and good pleasure to honour him with a commission in
His Guards) to give him a Cornetcy in any of His Regiments in

146 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

Great Britain. J am, Sir, with regard, your most obedient and most
humble servant, DorcHEsTER.” Guy probably never obtained the
Cornetcy. He died unmarried in 1793, aged just 20. Nor did his
next brother Thomas, who died in the following year, at exactly the
same age. But Christopher, the third son, born in 1775, was a
Lieutenant-Colonel in the army, and was father of Arthur Henry,
the second Baron Dorchester, who died unmarried in 1826, when the
barony descended to his cousin Guy, born in 1811. Lord Dorchester,
the writer of the letter just given, died November 10, 1805.

(2.) I next transcribe a document possessing a two-fold interest as
bearing the autographs of Grorce IV. and Lorp Patwerston. It
is to be placed in the Canadian series, inasmuch as it consists of a
royal warrant, authorizing magistrates at “‘ York, Upper Canada,” .
(hodie Toronto), to enlist men for service in the regular army of
Great Britain. I suppose at the present date such a warrant would
be locally held to infringe on the principle of responsible government.
Tts date is 1828. It runs as follows: ‘“Grorce R.—It being .
expedient that the provisions contained in the 117th clause of the
Act, passed in the 7th and 8th years of Our reign, for the punishment
of mutiny and desertion be duly carried into effect, We do hereby
authorize and appoint you to enlist and attest, in our Colony at
York, Upper Canada, any soldiers or others, desirous of enlisting, or
re-enlisting into Our service, and to administer such oaths as are
directed and required to be administered in that behalf, by Justices
of the Peace in Our United Kingdom, in relation to the enlisting
and re-enlisting of soldiers ; and every person so enlisted or re-enlisted
by you, shall be deemed and taken to be so enlisted or re-enlisted
under the provision of any Act in force in relation to the enlisting of
soldiers, and for the punishment of mutiny and desertion, in like
manner, in every respect, and as fully and effectually, to all intents
and purposes, as if such oath had been administered and such attesta-
tion had been made, and such enlisting and re-enlisting had taken
place before a Justice of Peace of the United Kingdom. Given at |
Our Court at Windsor, this third day of September, in the eighth ~
year of Our reign. By His Majesty’s Command, Patmerston. To
the Justices of the Peace, and other Civil Magistrates for the time
being, at York, Upper Canada.”

The name of Palmerston, when Foreign Secretary, especially during
the period 1835-41, was regarded with a good deal of awe on the

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 147

continent of Europe. Mr. Ashley quotes a German couplet to the
effect that—

“Tf the devil have a son,
Then be sure it’s Palmerston.”

And Borrow, in the tenth chapter of his “‘ Bible in Spain,” describes
in an amusing manner the reverence shown on a certain occasion in
that country to the autograph signature of the English Minister.
‘Senor Nacional,” said Borrow to the civic guard on entering the
gate of the town of Jaraicejo, “ You must know that I am an Hng-
lish gentleman, travelling in this country for my pleasure. I bear a
passport which, on inspecting, you will find to be perfectly regular ;
it was given me by the great Lord Palmerston, Minister of England,
whom you, of course, have heard of here ; at the bottom you will see
his own handwriting, look at it and rejoice—perhaps you will never
have another opportunity. As I put unbounded confidence in the
honour of every gentleman,” Borrow continued, “I leave the passport
in your hands, whilst I repair to the posada to refresh myself.” ‘The
national guard, on bringing back the document, makes many inquiries
about Palmerston, whom he takes to be a great military personage ;
he asks whether he was likely to assume personally the command of
the British Legion in Spain, to which Borrow replies, ‘‘ No; but he
has sent over to head the fighting men, a friend of his, who is thought
to be nearly as much versed in military matters as himself.” After
having his curiosity satisfied on this and some other points, the guard
asks again to see the signature of the “Caballero Balmerston.” “T
showed him the signature,” Borrow says, ‘‘ which he looked upon
with a profound reverence, uncovering his head for a moment: we
then embraced and parted.”

II. (1.) To the group in the British series, containing relics of
Mrs. Piozzi, Garrick, and Dr. Parr, I now subjoin what was long
with me a desideratum, a fragment in the handwriting of Dr. Samuel
Johnson. It consists of a brief request to Mr. Cadell to have two
pairs of two of the Doctor’s early political pamphlets half bound and
sent to him speedily. These were brochures, briefly spoken of here
as the “False Alarm” and the “ Falkland Islands,” written to order
for the ministry ofthe day, and supporting, unhappily, the weaker
side of the several questions involved. Thus the message transcribed
from the original runs: ‘Mr. Johnson begs the favour of Mr.
Cadell that he will send to his Binder two Valse Alarms, and two

148 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

Falkland Islands, one of each to be bound together in half-binding.
Let it be done as soon as it can.”

In a conversation between Boswell and Johnson, given in chapter
v. of the “ Life,” these pamphlets are spoken of together in immediate
association. “We talked,” Boswell says, “of his two political
pamphlets, the ‘False Alarm,’ and ‘Thoughts concerning Falkland’s
islands.’” Jounson: ‘“ Well, Sir, which of them did you think the
best”? BosweLi: “I Jiked the second best.” Jonnson: “ Why,
Sir, I liked the first best ; and Beattie liked the first best. Sir, there
is a subtlety of disquisition in the first that is worth all the fire of
the second.” Boswe.: “ Pray, Sir, is it true that Lord North paid
you a visit, and that you got two hundred a year in addition to your
pension?” Jounson: “No, Sir. Except what I had from the book-
seller, I did not get a farthing by them. And between you and me,
I believe Lord North is no friend to me.” Boswsrti: ‘“ How so,
Sir.” Jounson: “ Why, Sir, you cannot account for the fancies of
men.”

Mrs. Piozzi, in her Reminiscences of Johnson, remarks of the
“False Alarm :” ‘This, his first and favourite pamphlet, was written
at our house between eight o’clock on Wednesday night and twelve
o'clock on Thursday night. We read it to Mr. Thrale, when he
came home very late from the House of Commons.”

The “False Alarm” was connected with the repeated expulsion of
Wilkes from the House, it seeming to be implied by that action of
the majority, that one expulsion was equivalent to total exclusion.
The rejoinder which appeared to the “ False Alarm” was supposed to
be from the pen of Wilkes himself. ‘The Thoughts concerning
Falkland’s Island” had reference to a threatened war with Spain,
arising out of the occupation by England of the island or islands
named, off the south coast of Patagonia. (2.) Accompanying my
relic of Johnson is a transcription of a letter of Johnson’s in the
handwriting of Malone, the editor of several successive issues of
Boswell’s Life of Johnson. .(3.) My Johnsonian memorial circle is,
rounded off by a copy of Hamilton, Balfour and Neill’s beautiful —
edition (Edinburg, 1758) of Terence, which has the autograph of
Wilkes inseribed on its title-page.

(4.) A note in the handwriting of Sir Walter Scott, while yet
‘Walter Scott, Hsq., Advocate.” It is a frank permission sent to a
musical composer to set some of his poetry to music, and to dedicate

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 149

& certain piece to him. He speaks of himself as “a professor of the
art of poetry,” and he thinks it would be churlish in him to withhold
such favours from an amateur of the sister art of music. The letter
is dated from Ashestiel, in Stirlingshire, almost as famous as A bbots-
ford, as the residence of Scott from 1804 to 1812, where he wrote his
“ Lady of the Lake,” the “‘ Lord of the Isles,” and many of the com-
positions now included in his miscellaneous works. “Sir,—I am
favoured. with your letter, and make you most heartily welcome to
set and publish (so far as I am concerned) any part of the poetry I
have written. 1am very sensible of your delicacy and politeness in
making the application, which I have made it a general rule never
to refuse, as I should hold it very churlish of a professor of the art
of poetry to withhold any contribution in his power from an amateur
of music. Not knowing exactly how to address you, I begged Mr.
John Ballantyne to find some way of sending you a note, requesting
my name might be put down for three copies of your music. Wishing
you all the success your liberality merits, I am, sir, your obedient
servant, WatTeR Scorr.” Dated from “ Ashestiel, 2nd September,”
with this posteript added: “TI need not add, I will consider myself
honoured by your intention of inscribing the music to me of the
Hymn, dc.” Addressed on the outer cover, “G. F. Graham, Esq.,
care of Mr. Hamilton, Music Seller, North Bridge.” The Hymn
was doubtless that of the “ Hebrew Maid,” beginning—
“When Israel, of the Lord beloved,
Out from the land of bondage came.”

George Farquhar Graham was the author of an Essay on Musical
Composition, Edin., 1838 ; Songs of Scotland, 1858; and Articles—
Music, Organ, &., in eighth edition of Encyclopedia Britannica,
besides other books on general literature.

Ashestiel was situated at a considerable distance from a place of
worship, and it was Scott’s practice, Lockhart tell us, chap. xvii.,
on Sundays to read the church service, and then “he usually walked
with his whole family, dogs included, to some favourite spot ata
considerable distance from the house—most frequently the ruined

tower of Elibank—and there dined with them in the open air on a
basket of cold provisions, mixing his wine with the water of the
brook, beside which they all were grouped around him on the turf ;
and here,” it is added, “or at home, if the weather kept them from
their ramble, his Sunday talk was just such a series of biblical lessons

150 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED,

as that which we have preserved for the permanent use of rising
generations, in his Tales of a Grandfather on the early history of
Scotland.”

IIT. To the European or Continental MS. relics described in sub-
division IIT. of “ Leaves they have Touched,” I now add a document
bearing the autograph signature of the poet Goethe, iu his capacity
as one of the Commissioners appointed for a special purpose at
Weimar in 1790. It is a paper of some length, relating to a
deduction to be made in moneys due to the public treasury from the
estate of one defunct. It appears to be a quaint specimen of official -
red-tapeism, and it reads as follows, as kindly translated for me by
Mr. Vander Smissen: “The Princely Amt und Unter Steuer
Directorium (Board of Assessors) will see from the annexed copy of |
Document in what manner the heirs-at-law of the late District
Commissioner, Aulie Councillor Lenz of Niimnberg have offered a
compromise of 30 p. c. as a final settlement of the Limenau assess-
ment claim against the Lenz estate, amounting to 590 R. 4k. The
aforesaid offer having been accepted on behalf of the Commissioners
in a reply transmitted this day to the Councillor of Legation at
Niirnberg aforesaid, and it being still required that the calculation
in this matter should be made up as soon as possible, Therefore the
Princely Amt und Unter Steuer Directorium is hereby directed by
the Commissioners to supply what is required in this case, and thus
to finally settle the matter in question, and to write off the balance
to Profit and Loss account. We herewith also return to you the
Assessment documents sent in with your Report of 15th April a. ¢.,
as enclosure sub+. Given at Weimar, the 29th June, 1790. The
Commissioners appointed for the Inspection of the Assessment
Department of Ilmenau of the Principality of Saxony, J. W. v.
Gortue, C. G. Voier.”

IV. My fourth subdivision embraced MS. relics of eminent Oxford
and Cambiidge men. These I now supplement by the following,
transcribed from the originals ; all of them, however, from the hands
of Cambridge men. (1.) A note of the present Astronomer Royal, of
George Biddell Airy, formerly Plumian Professor of Astronomy at
Cambridge, to Mr. G. V. Fowler, who has been communicating with
him on some new method of correcting the compass on board of iron
ships: “Sir,” writes the Astronomer Royal from the “ Royal
Observatory, Greenwich, London, 8.E., May 18th, 1864,” “If you”

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 151

will have the kindness to send me any details which you think fit, on
your proposed method of correcting the compasses of iron ships, 1
shall be glad to consider them, and as opportunity serves, will report
to you on them. I presume that I am not to understand literally,
your expression, ‘needles can be and are insulated from the local
influence of. iron ships and ships’ iron’? I am, sir, your obedient
servant, G. B. Arry.” (2.) Two notes from the hand of Sir John
F. W. Herschel, author of the well-known “ Discourse on Natural
Philosophy,” and formerly Fellow of St. John’s College. Both of
them are characteristic. One is addressed to some gentleman who
has asked him to join an expedition to a cavern at Maidstone, where
the remains of hyenas are found. His occupations and engagements
oblige him to decline. In like manner he was not able on Friday
last to attend a meeting of the Geological Society ; and that evening
he was to be by appointment with Mr. Sande at the Observatory of
Camden Hill, where he expects they will make a night of it. The
other is addressed to Professor Faraday in 1827. It contains a
scheme for a series of scientific experiments to be made by him, and
reported on periodically. In this note, the Observatory at Slough is
mentioned, from which Herschel desires to be as little absent as
possible, so long as the state of the moon permits him to continue
his observations. (a) ‘2nd June, 1827.—Dear Sir: I am sorry I
can't go on the very interesting expedition to the Hyeniferous
Cavern at Maidstone. Iam no less sorry I could not attend at the
Geological Society on Friday; and to-night am going to make the
second observation at the Observatory at Camden Hill, according to
promise. Mr. Sande made the first last night, which decided a point.
I suppose -we shall make a night of it. Yours truly, J. F. W.
Herscuen.” (6) “Devonshire Street, Tuesday, November 6th, 1827.

Dear Sir: I received yesterday, too late to allow me an opportunity

of seeing you before your leaving town, your note dated the 3rd. I
am glad to hear the furnace and other preparations are in a state of
forwardness, and when you return, hope the expedition will com-
mence. I directed Mr. Hudson to forward to you the report of the
third experiment in the Glass-house ; that and the committee books
will put you in possession of all that has been done, (together with
your own recollection of what has passed under your own eyes.) On
Saturday, the 10th, my astronomical pursuits call me to Slough,
whence I am to be desirous to be as little absent as possible, so long

152 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

as the state of the moon permits me to continue my observations. I
will gladly, however, meet you and Mr. Dollond any morning, pro-
vided you arrange your times early enough to admit of my return. to
Slough before dusk, and will give me, if possible, sufficient notice,
and the choice of two days. With regard to the train of experiments
you may think 1t necessary to engage in, Mr. Dollond, I am sure, as
well as myself, feel every disposition to defer to your superior
chemical knowledge, and wish to be as little a clog on your researches
as possible. The essential point consists in preserving a very accurate
detail of our proceedings, and making (as we are bound to do) a full
report of them ; and perhaps it might be as well to meet periodically
(in our capacity of a sub-committee) at stated, or at least preconcerted
days, im order to preserve a strict formality in all we do. What say
you to the following sketch: 1. Mr. Dollond, Chairman; Mr.
Faraday, Journalist and Treasurer ; Mr. Herschel, Secretary,—of the
sub-committee for the following year. 2. Sub-committee to hold
regular meetings on the (Tuesday ?) next immediately adjacent to, or
on the day of every full moon (at o'clock), except during the
months of in the summer vacation, and intermediate meetings
when necessary. 3. A regular journal to be kept of all the experi-
ments made and of all the alterations made in the apparatus, by the
Journalist. 4. A book to be kept in which any one may enter any
suggestion of an experiment to be considered by the sub-committee,
5. The Treasurer to keep an account of all expenses. 6. The business
of the sub-committee at meetings to be arranged as follows: (1.)
Minutes of last meeting. (2.) Reconsideration thereof and confirma-
tion. (3.) Journal of the last meeting to be read. (4.) Journal to be
ordered to be entered on the Minutes (or regarded as part of them,
to avoid trouble of copying—though perhaps a duplicate may be
desirable in prudence). (5.) Treasurer’s account to be audited for the
past month. (6.) Results of experiments to be discussed. (7.) Sug-
gestions to be read, and plans of future experiments to be considered
after. The sub-committee to make three reports—one at Christmas,
one after Easter, and one annual, at the Council, after the meeting of
the Society in November. If you approve this plan, and it also
meets Mr. Dollond’s approbation, the sooner we act on it the better.
Yours truly, J. F. W. Herscuen.” (3.) In the fourth subdivision
of “Leaves they have Touched,” I gave some account of the Rev.
Charles Simeon, Senior Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge, in 1835, .

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 153:

with an autograph relic. I now subjoin another of the same memor-
able person. It is a letter addressed by him in 1819 to Mr. Charles
Grant, at a later period Colonial Minister, well-known to Canadians
as Lord Glenelg. In it he speaks of the new College in Bengal, 7.e.,
Bishop’s College, Calcutta, and he says that if a Head for it is
wanted, he has in his pocket one that would exactly suit—Mr. James
Scholefield, his assistant in Trinity Church, Cambridge; he is sure
that he would prove a second Dealtry, z.e., equal to the Thomas.
Dealtry, whom he (Mr. Simeon) had been instrumental in sending
out to be Bishop of Madras. Mr. Scholefield became afterwards
Regius Professor of Greek in the University, and never went out to:
India. Mr. Simeon’s letter reads as follows: ‘K. C. Camb., Aug.
20th, 1819.—My Dear Sir: The new College in Bengal is of great
moment, and the Bishop’s letter about it is a good letter. If you
have the means of recommending a Head, I have a Dealtry in my
pocket for you—a man every way qualified by piety, diligence, and
the highest attainments, quite Jaden with University honours, and
not obnoxious on account of his Religion either. It is no other than
my Assistant, Mr. Scholefield. I have sent them a Martyn and a
Thomason, and I will now give them precisely what you will under-
stand, in all its bearings, a Dealtry. Are you likely to want more
than one Chaplain? Most affectionately yours, C. Srunon.” Ad-
dressed outside to ‘‘ Charles Grant, Esq., India House, London.”

I close this appendix by briefly describing two manuscript copies.
of the Four Gospels, of an early date, which I class among my
“‘ Leaves they have Touched,” because, although they are neither of
them to be identified as the production or former property of any
personage of note, the imagination can legitimately conceive that
they have each of them come under the eye and been turned over by
the hand of many an eminent man, during the four hundred and six
hundred years of their respective existences. Both are manuscripts
on vellum. (1.) The first is a manuscript of the Fourteenth Century,
of the Four Gospels in Latin. Out of reverence, doubtless, some
former possessor has had it bound in costly olive-coloured morocco,
whereby its margins have been somewhat curtailed—the edges having
been cut for the purpose of being gilt. I should have preferred seeing
it in its original cover of oak board, limp parchment, or whatever
else it may have been. It is written in double columns in the usual
black letter. There is no distinction of chapter and verse; but

6

154 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

sections or paragraphs are numerous, and each begins with a coil
spicuous rubricated letter. The first letter of each Gospel is of extra
size and length. Space is economized and labour saved to the greatest
possible extent by abbreviations throughout, as in the early printed
black letter books, which closely imitated the manuscripts. Slight
marks over the words, which I do not attempt to reproduce, are
made to denote contractions. Jesus is ihe, Deus is ds, est is e,
generatio is gnacio, etc. The Latin is that of the Vulgate, but the
orthography is medieval and non-classic. A superfluous / is pre-
fixed to some words. Thus we have habiit meerens, he went away
sorrowful, for abiit mcerens ; while, on the other hand, a customary
h is removed, making habuit to be abuit, &c. . Mihi is michi.
Habundanti for abundanti recalls Abbot Wheathampstead’s frequent
allusion to his own name at St. Albans—Valles habundabunt
frumento. Dies hulcionis for dies ultionis, day of vengeance, has a
curious look. An / appears unexpectedly in the middle of a word,
as in introhibunt for introibunt, reminding one of the “ abhominable”
of Shakspeare’s Holofernes. For admirabantur I observe ammira-
bantur. Prefixed to each Gospel is a short account of the author.
Some marginal notes appear in a later hand, written im minute and
meat characters. These consist of slight.corrections and omissions.
For convenience, another hand has noted the chapters; and a recent
hand has numbered the folios on the right hand side (cexi.) In the
tenth chapter of St. Mark we have an example of homoioteleuton—
as it is called—a common error or source of error in manuscripts.
The monkish scribe has given us “da nobis ut unus ad dexteram
tuam, et alius ad sinistram tuam sedeamus in gloridé tua. Jesus
autem ad eis: calicem -quidem quem ego bibo, bibetis,” &e. The
corrector has here properly written in the margin, to be imserted
between eis and calicem, the following words, which were omitted :
“Nescitis quid petatis: potestis bibere calicem quem ego bibo, aut
baptismo quo ego baptizor, baptizari: et illi dixerunt ei Possumus:
Jesus autem ait eis.” The last “Jesus autem ait eis” caught the eye
of the copyist, instead of the preceding identical expression, and
caused the omission. In like careless fashion in St. Matthew, ch. 13,
where the text runs: “alia autem ceciderunt in petrosa, ubi non
habebant terram multam, et continuo exorta sunt, quia non habebant
altitudinem terre, sole autem orto estuaverunt ; et quia non habebant
radicem, aruerunt,” the copyist has left out, and the corrector has

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. ~~ 155

‘marked for insertion the words, ‘‘quia non habebant altitudinem
terre ; sole autem orto estuerunt et”—the second “quia non habe-
bant” having led the eye astray. Copying slowly and mechanically
day after day, the scribe doubtless became listless now and then.
As to the age of the volume, Messrs. Ellis and Green, the well-known
English and Foreign booksellers, of 33 King Street, Covent Garden,
experts in respect of such matters, state that, ‘‘in ninety-nine cases
out of a hundred, the date of a MS. can be judged with certainty
from the character of the handwriting, the formation of certain
letters, the use of contractions, and various other points familiar to
‘any one who sees many such specimens. From such data we have
no hesitation in repeating that the MS. in question [7.¢e., The Quatuor
Evangelia now before us] was beyond doubt written before 1400.”
“‘ Repeating” refers to the statement made by Messrs. Ellis and
Green in their advertisement of this MS. in the Saturday Review.
Supposing, then, its writing to have taken place about midway in
the fourteenth century, it is within the bounds of possibility that this
identical copy of the Four Gospels may have been used by Wycliffe
while engaged in his translation of the Scriptures, or that its leaves
may have been those from which Robert Langlande transcribed the
Latin texts, which appear every here and there in the Vision and
Creed of Piers Ploughman. On the first folio are memoranda of
Libraries to which this MS. has in its days belonged, or been pre-
sented. One of them was that of a monastery of St. Andrew, but
the name of the place where, I have not been able satisfactorily to
decipher.

(2.) I next describe an ancient MS. copy of the Four Gospels in
Greek. It is a simall thick quarto, five by six inches. The covers
are of wood, perhaps cedar or cypress, very thick but ight. A thin
leather is stretched over the wood. A number of holes pierce both
substances ; once the receptacles of pins or rivets which, at the
four corners, fastened to the cover metal bosses, holding, it may be,
each a precious stone ; whilst in the middle of each cover there has
evidently been an ornamental figure; that on the first, appears, from
traces left, to have been a crucifix. The volume was originally
fastened, not by clasps, but, by strings of which there are remains
inside: on the edge of the left hand cover there are metal pins to
which the strings were looped or tied. The wood of the right-hand
cover is somewhat decayed towards the top. The leaves of the MS.

156 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

are a fine vellum. Small bits of leather glued on so as to project 2
little, facilitate the finding of the beginning’ of each Gospel, and one
or two other places often wanted, as I suppose. Each book has at
its commencement a well-executed illumination, here and there, how-
ever, now slightly abraded. That at the beginning of St. Matthew
is a broad frame of arabesques in purple, vermilicn, atid gold, sur-
rounding the title: at each corner a miniature head, all of them niore
or less damaged. That at the beginning of St. Mark is a similar
border round the title, in good preservation, but without miniatures.
At the beginning of St. Luke, it is not a frame for the title, but a large
compartment above it, fitted with arabesques. And St. John’s Gospel
is distinguished by a rich frame-work of arabesques surrounding am
oval in which is a solitary head, probably intended for that of Christ,
The titles themselves are: td zara parOatoy dytov ebayyéliov: tO xara
pdpxov aytov xat oentoy edayyédiov: tO xatad hovxzdy Gyrov edayyéhioy : TO
xara. twoyyy ayvov ebayyéhiov. (The rather unusual word cexrdv applied
to St. Mark’s Gospel means august, venerable: its initial sigma is
given as a C, an antique form of sigma, appearing also in other places
throughout the MS.) The initial letter of St. Matthew is a large
quaintly-formed beta in purple and gold: that which begins St. Mark
is a large alpha in the same style. St. Luke’s is an epsilon, im which the
middle limb is an arm and hand, the two fore-fingers extended ; and
St. John’s is also an illuminated epsilon, but of a different and quite
arbitrary design. Each of the titles of the four books was once bright
with gold; and certain small capitals, conspicuous in every page, were
all originally gilded. The handwriting of the text throughout is very
beautiful; minute and even and distinct, with the accents, breathings,
and marks of contraction very clear. Proper names are not distin-
guished by capitals. The abbreviations and conjoined letters are
numerous. Oed¢ appears as 00: “Inoous as to: Xpiotds as yo, each
looking strangely insignificant. “~AvOpwzos is goo. The final sigma is
6, nots. The omega is like an 8 laid sideways. The » looks like a
mutilated ». The iotas of the dative are not subscribed, but placed
at the end of the word. The small conspicuous capitals, above men-
tioned, were probably for purposes of ready reference, like the numerals
attached to our modern ‘“‘verses.” They form the beginning of certain
lines in every page, but are not placed at regular intervals. Some-
times the conspicuous capital is the first letter, not of a word, but of
a syllable belonging to a word in the preceding line.

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 157

The Gospels of St. Mark, St. Luke, and St. John are each preceded
by a table of xegadara or subjects, written by the original hand, and
numbered in the Greek way ; and the numerals, with the zegdlara
added, are repeated afterwards at the top of the pages of the Gospels.
From the minuteness of the Greek, and the many contractions, it is
not easy quickly to identify a particular passage, when it is desired
to compare one with a printed copy of the Greek text. These
zegdiaa are then found to be of considerable use. The table of
zegddora for St. Matthew has been unfortunately lost or worn out ;
but the beginning of the Gospel itself was thus probably preserved
intact. The ink of the original scribe has retained its colour through-
out very fairly. On the margins are symbols and numerical abbre-
viations, for ecclesiastical purposes, corresponding with tables at the
end; many of these are in a later hand and carelessly written ; as
also are memoranda of contents written at the top and bottom of
several of the pages. The ink of these additions has become very
faint. :

The MS. before us appears to belong to what the critics style
the Constantinopolitan recension. Thus it has in Mark V. at v. 1,
qrOvv for 7AOev; at v. 2, eeAOdvte adtad:, not eeAOdvtog adtod, and
axyytyocy, not Sayvtecev ; In V. 5, pect xat ev tots pyypacr, Not pyypact
zat ey tots opect, &c. It has the twenty-first chapter of St. John,
and the sixteenth of St. Mark from v. 9 onwards; but originally it
had not the first part of the eighth chapter of St. John. The passage
is added, in another hand, in the margin. The whole of the space
usually vacant at the top of the page is filled with this; also the
right-hand margin and a portion of the bottom of the page. In the
narrative of the cure of the impotent man in St. John we have
another example of homoioteleuton. Verse twelve of the received
text is left out, but by accident. It is copied by another hand in
the margin, as an omission, four dots in the text indicating the place
where it is to be inserted. The passage ends with the word zepizatét;
and it will be observed that v. 11 ended with the same word: hence
the copyist’s error. At the end of St. John isa wat dxprfyjs, an
“accurate table,” showing apparently, in a technical and most abbre-
yiated way, the beginnings and endings of the Gospels for the
Sundays throughout the year in the Greek Church. Then follows a
Myvobytoy or ecclesiastical Calendar naming the saint or saintly event
commemorated each day of the month throughout the year, with the

- 158 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

proper zepezorat or lessons indicated by conventional abbreviations
to which correspond similar signs on the margin, and at the top and
bottom of the pages in the preceding MS. The Calendar begins with
Sep. 1, and the personage named for commemoration on that day is
Saint Simeon Stylites. Both in the ztva& and the -pyvoldyiov the
initial letters of numerous words seem to have been written in red
ink which has now become very faint.

London experts assure us that the copy of the Four Gospels before
us was written prior to 1200. We might easily conceive it to have
been written a century earlier, so closely does it correspond in cha-
racter with fac-simile specimens which I have seen of MSS. in the
British Museum, said to be of the eleventh century. Not knowing
its history, it is impossible: to say with any definiteness whose hands
may have turned over its pages. It is a chronological possibility
that those of Thomas 4 Beckett may have done so. Or, a few years
later, it may have been brought home from the Holy Land, bright
and fresh, by some bibliophile pilgrim in the retinue of Hubert Fitz-
Walter, Bishop of Salisbury, companion of Richard Cceur de Lion in
the Third Crusade. More probably, however; some more recent
English traveller, some tourist to Mount Athos—some Curzon, bent
on exploring the neglected treasures of the twenty-one monasteries
of the Holy Mountain—purchased it of a needy Abbot there, and
brought it to England with other literary spoil. In 1833, Mr.
Curzon (afterwards Lord de la Zouche) found numerous ancient MS.
copies of the Gospels in the monasteries of Egypt, Syria, and the
/®igean, and brought many of them with him to England. And
since his visit, other travellers have gone over the same ground, and.
made similar forays. The latest discoverer of eminence in fields of
this kind is Professor Tischendorf, of Leipsic, who first in 1844
lighted on a part, and in 1857 recovered the whole, of a MS. con-
taining the Old Testament in Greek, and the entire New Testament,
all written, it is confidently held, in the early half of the fourth cen- .
tury. The scene of Tischendorf’s fortunate find was the Convent of
St. Catherine on Mount Sinai. The MS. thus rescued is now known
as the Codex Sinaiticus, and is in the possession of the Emperor of
Russia, who has had copies of 1t made in fac-simile, and in ordinary
Greek type. In 1833, such relics of bygone centuries were not uni-
versally appreciated among the monasteries of the Hast. This is
Curzon’s description of a sight which met his eye in the dilapidated’

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 159

library of Pantocratoras on Mount Athos: “By the dim light which
streamed through the opening of an iron door in the wall of the
ruined tower, I saw above a hundred ancient manuscripts lying
among the rubbish which had fallen from the upper floor, which was
ruinous, and had in great part given way. Some of these manu-
scripts,” the writer says, ‘‘seemed quite entire—fine large folios ; but
the monks said they were unapproachable, for that floor also on
which they lay was unsafe, the beams below being rotten from the
wet and rain which came in through the roof. Here was a trap
ready set and baited for a bibliographical antiquary. I peeped at
the old manuscripts, looked particularly at. one or two that were
lying in the middle of the floor, and could hardly resist the tempta-
tion. I advanced cautiously along the boards, keeping close to the
wall, whilst every now and then a dull cracking noise warned me of
my danger, but I tried each board by stamping upon it with my foot
before { ventured my weight upon it. At last, when I dared go no
farther, I made them bring me a long stick, with which I fished two
or three fine manuscripts, and poked them along towards the door.
When I had safely landed them, I examined them more at my ease,
but found that the rain had washed the outer leaves quite clean ; the
pages were stuck tight together into a solid mass, and when I
attempted to open them they broke short off in square bits like a
biscuit. One fine volume, a large folio in double columns, of most
venerable antiquity, particularly grieved me. I do not know how
many more manuscripts there might be under the piles of rubbish.
Perhaps some of them might still be legible, but without assistance
and time I could not clean out the ruins that had fallen from above,
and I was unable to save even a scrap from this general tomb of a
whole race of books.” In other quarters Mr. Curzon was much more
successful.

Although, as an authority, the manuscript which I have described
adds nothing to the critical apparatus of the New Testament, I have
ventured to have stamped upon the morocco case in which I have
placed it, the words Coprex ToronToNnENsIs, because, as I suppose,
there is no other example of an early manuscript copy of the Four
Gospels in the original Greek, in Toronto.

_ (3.) Lastly, for the sake of including a genuine specimen of a por-
tion of the Scriptures in Hebrew, as well as in Latin and Greek, I
add and describe now a roll of the Book of Esther, beautifully and

160 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

boldly written, without points, on five sheets of asses’ skin, beauti-
fully prepared, so as to present a white enamelled surface. Its length
is 94 feet, and its breadth 11} inches. Its matter is arranged, not
exactly in columns, but, in eighteen large pages or “doors” as they
were called from their shape. One end of the MS. is lined with
green silk and provided with ribbons of the same colour, but the
central wooden cylinder, with the projecting umbilicus or boss at
either end, is wanting. It is a document of some antiquity, and has
doubtless been unrolled by the hands of eminent rabbis, and often
read by them in synagogues on the Continent of Europe, in the ears
of attentive assemblages of old and young. It may be added that
the Book of Esther is sometimes called the Megillah or Roti par
excellence. It was sometimes prepared in this separate form, for
special use at the Feast of Purim, when it is annually read through.

[161] _

SMNOESIS! OF THE FLORA OL TEE VALERY Ob
ie oh eAW RENCE VA ND eGR A Tei Ss:

' WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE RARER PLANTS.

BY JOHN MACOUN, M.A., Botanist to the Geological Survey.
AND
JOHN GIBSON, B.A., F.G.S., F.B.S.E.

(Continued from page 66.)

Sisymprium, L. Hedge Mustard.

S. officinale, Scopoli. Officinal Hedge Mustard.

Naturalized from Europe. Waste places, roadsides, and in the vicinity of
barn-yards. Common at Belleville and Owen Sound (Macoun). Waste places
everywhere, London, Ont. (Saunders). Common near Prescott (Billings).
Vicinity of Montreal (Brunet). Roadsides, Hamilton, Ont. (Togie). Malden,
Ont. (Maclagan). Waste places, Bayfield, County Huron, Ont. (Gibson).

8. Sophia, L. Flaxweed.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places. Borders of fences near Quebec
(Brunet). Montreal (Maclagan, Mrs. Percival). East Street, Prescott (Billings).
S. canescens, Nutt. Sickle-pod. Tansy Mustard.

Indigenous. Dry, rocky ground. Montreal, St. Helen’s Island (Maclagan).
Little Current, Georgian Bay (Macoun). Whisky Island, Lake Huron (Dr.
Bell). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Saskatchewan plains (Bour-

eau). Fort Edmonton, on the Saskatchewan ; Mosquito Prairie, near Fort
St. John, Peace River; Telegraph Trail, Upper British Columbia (Macoun).
Arctic America (Hooker).

Brassica, Tourn. True Mustard.

B. sinapistrum, Boissier. Wild Mustard.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places, roadsides, and cultivated fields.
West to Lake Superior (Macoun).

B. alba, Boissier. White Mustard.

Introduced from Europe. In cultivated grounds. New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler). Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet).

162 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

B. nigra, Boissier. Black Mustard.

Introduced from Europe. In cultivated grounds, around barns and manure
heaps. Around old barns in the Counties of Prince Edward and Hastings
(Macoun). Gardens and waste places, Quebec (Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler). Prescott (Provancher).

Drasa, L. Whitlow Grass.
D. alpina, L. Alpine Whitlow Grass.

Indigenous. Dwarf, 2’—4’ high ; rather rigid ; scapes naked, mostly some-
what hirsute; leaves spatulate-obovate or spatulate-lanceolate, nearly veinless,
more or less pilose, with branching hairs ; petals yellow, more than twice the
length of the calyx; silicles glabrous (in our specimens) or pubescent, some-
what corymbed, oblong- elliptical ; styles very short.

Rocky coast of Labrador (Brunet). Shore of Sturgeon Lake, Dawson route
(Macoun). Rocky Mountains, lat. 48° N. (Bourgeau). Melville Island, Aretic
Sea coast, Kotzebue’s Sound (Torr. & Gray). July.

D. Canadensis, Brunet. Canada Whitlow Grass.

Indigenous. ‘‘ Legerement pubescente a poils étoilés ; tige fenilée, ordinaire-
ment simple ; feuilles radicales aigués, lancéolées, atténuées a la base, génerale-
ment entieres quelquefois muniés au sommet de deux dents latérales ; feuilles
caulinaires oblongues et dentées ; fleurs blanches; en grappe simple ; petales
échanerés au sommet plus longs que le ecalice; silicules ovales-elliptiques,
longues de 445 douziemes de pouce, rarement contournées ; pédicelles infé-
rieurs deux fois plus long que la silicule, pédiceiles supérieurs plus courts.”
Catalogue des Plantes Ganadiennes, par L’Abbé Ovide Brunet, Quebec, 1865.
Crevices of rocks, St. Joachim, Cap Tourmente, Quebec.

D. arabisans, Michx. Arabis-like Whitlow Grass.

Indigenous. Ledges of rock, river banks, and lake shores. North shore
of Lake $ Supenau (Agassiz and Pitcher). Rocky Mountaims (Bourgeau). July.

D. ineana, L. Var. contorta, Ehrh.

Indigenous. Coast of Labrador, on rocks (Brunet). Islands of the St.
Lawrence (Torr. & Gray). Unalaska and Arctic America (Hooker). Cariboo,
Labrador (Butler). Vicinity of Montreal (Provancher).

D. nemorosa, +L. :

Indigenous. Rocks and sandy grounds. On sands at the mouth of the
Michipicotin River, July 26, 1869. This is undoubtedly the same Draba found
by Agassiz at the same place some twenty-five years ago. Reported from
Port Huron, and will therefore in all probability be found on the sandy plains
of Sarnia, on the Canada side. This is probably the D. muralis reported
from the vicinity of Montreal by Hooker, Fl. Bor.-Am. I. p. 56. Upper
British Columbia and Peace River (Macoun).

_D. Caroliniana, Walt. Var. umbellata, Torr. & Gray.

Indigenous. Dry calcareous soils. Ox Point and vicinity of Belleville, Hast-
ings Co.; abundant at Ferry House, opposite Belleville ; Grape Island, at the
head of the Bay of Quinté, Ont. (Macoun). Amherstburg, Ont. (Maclagan). —

D. verna, L. Whitlow-grass.

Probably introduced. Fields and hillsides in the vicinity of pence (Brunet).’
Cap Tourmente (Provancher).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 163

CocHLEARIA, Tourn. Scurvy Grass.
C. officinalis, L. Officinal Scurvy Grass.

Indigenous. Rocks.. Southern coast of Labrador (Brunet). Arctic America
(Hooker). Silicles globose-ovate, half as long as the pedicels; radical leaves
petioled, cordate, cauline ones ovate, toothed or angled.

C. tridactylites, DC.

Indigenous. Rocks. Ledges of rock. Labrador and Cape Charles (Brunet).
Labrador (Herb. Banks). Silicles globose-ovate ; cauline leaves with a single
tooth on each side, as if 3-lobed.

Alyssum calycinum.

Brock’s Monument, Ontario (Judge Clinton).

Vesicaria, Lam. Bladder Pod.
V. arctica, Richardson. Northern Bladder Pod.

Indigenous. Rocks. Canescent, with a stellate pubescence ; stem 5’—8’
high, simple or somewhat branched above ; radical leaves spatulate, crowded,
entire, or with a single notch on each side, obtuse ; cauline ones few, linear ;
style slender, about half the length of the globose silicle ; silicles glabrous, or
minutely pubescent. Seeds 4—6 in each cell, roundish, without a margin.
Tsland of Anticosti (Mr. Shephard, Torr. & Gray). Plains of North Saskat-
chewan River (Bourgeau). West of the Assimaboine River (Macoun). In the
latter locality was found the variety (a) of Torrey & Gray, ‘‘silicles minutely
pubescent.”

CaMELINA, Krautz. False Flax.

C. sativa, Krautz. False Flax.

Introduced from Europe. In cultivated fields. In a field at Lothiniére
(Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Vicinity of Prescott (Billings).
Wields.in the vicinity of Belleville ; fields near Collingwood and Owen Sound,
Ont. (Macoun). Cayuga, Ont. (Maclagan). Paris, Ont. (Buchan).

CapseLLa, Vent. Shepherd’s Purse.

€. Bursa-pastoris, Moench. Shepherd’s Purse.

Introduced and naturalized from Europe. Waste place. Everywhere abun-
dant from the mouth of St. Lawrence, through Quebec and Ontario, westward.
to the Pacific Ocean. Through the summer.

Tauasei, Tourn. Penny Cress.
T. arvense, L. Field Penny Cress, or Mithridate Mustard.

Naturalized from Europe. Waste places and cultivated fields. Anticosti
Island, Salmon River, vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). Nicolet and Montreal
(Maclagan). Riviere du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Streets of Prescott and Toronto
(Macoun). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Between Fort Garry and.
Winipeg (Macoun). June, July.

T. alpestre, L.
Probably introduced. Vicinity of Quebec (Provancher).

164 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Leprpium, L. Pepperwort. Peppergrass.
L. Virginicum, L. Virginian Peppergrass.

Introduced from the South. Roadsides, railroads, and waste places. Road-
sides, Cape Soute, Quebec (Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Road-
sides and fields near Belleville, Ont. (Macoun). Vicinity of London, Ont.
(Saunders). Roadsides, Hamilton (Logie). Huron County, Ont. (Gibson).
Mississagui River, Lake Huron (Prof. Bell). Owen Sound, Whisky Island,
and Little Current (Dr. John Bell). Weare doubtful whether this species
was found on Lake Huron by the last two observers, as Prof. Macoun im the
same locality detected only the L. intermedium, which, being the northern
form, is certainly the indigenous one; vide Gray, 5th edition. Citadel Hill,
Montreal (Dr. Holmes). June to September.

L. intermedium, Gray. Peppergrass.

Indigenous. In fields and dry places. North of the Counties Hastings and
Northumberland, Ont.; Picton, Prince Edward County, Ont.; Little Current,
Georgian Bay ; Fort Edmonton on the Saskatchewan ; Fort Assinaboime on the ©
Athabasca; Little Slave Lake; Dunvegan, Peace River (Macoun). Saskat-
chewan Plains (Bourgeau).

L. ruderale, L.

Indigenous and introduced. Roadsides and waste places. Roadsides,
Hamilton, Ont., introduced (J. M. Buchan). West of the Little Saskatchewan,
indigenous (Macoun). British America to the Pacific (Torr. & Gray).

L. campestre, L. Field Peppergrass.
Naturalized from Europe. Cultivated grounds and old fields. Niagara
Falls (Macoun). Vicinity of Hamilton, Ont. (J. M. Buchan).
CakiLE, Tourn. Sea-Rocket.
C. Americana, Nutt. American Sea-Rocket.

Indigenous. Gravelly beaches of the sea and Great Lakes. Kamouraska
and Anticosti (Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). ‘Trois Pistoles (Mac-
lagan). Sea shore, Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Wellington beach, Lake
Ontario; Prince Edward County (Macoun). Hamilton (Buchan). County
Huron, on Lake Huron (Gibson). Cockburn Island and McLeod’s Harbour
(Dr. Bell). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). West coast of New-
foundland (Dr. Bell).

Rapuanus, L. Wild Radish.
R. Raphanistrum, L. Wild Radish. . Jomted Charlock.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Barrie, Lake Simcoe, Ont. (Buchan). June to August.

CAPPARIDACEA.
Poxanisia, Raf. Polanisia.
P. graveolens, Raf. Heavy-scented Polanisia.

Indigenous. Gravelly beaches of lake shores. Border of Lake Ontario,
Kingston, Ontario (Brunet). Burlington beach, common (Logie). Montreal, _

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 165

Lake Ontario, and Malden, Ont. (Maclagan), St. Helen’s Island, Montreal
(Dr. Holmes). June to August.

VIOLACEA.
Viona, L. Violet. Heart’s-ease.

V. lariceolata, L. Lance-leaved Violet.

Indigenous. Marshes, wet meadows, and shores of streams. New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler), Muskoka Lake, Ont. (F. Seymour). Sault Ste. Marie,
Lake Superior, in rear of the village, July 9, 1869 (Macoun). May to July.

V. primulefolia, L. Primrose-leaved Violet.

Indigenous. Damp soil and wet meadows. Riviere du Loup, not common
(Dr. Thomas). May to July.

V. blanda, Willd. Sweet White Violet.

Indigenous. Wet woods, low grounds, and along streams. New Brunswick
(Mathews). Isle aux Noix, Montreal; Kingston and Amherstburg, Ont.
(Maclagan). Rich woods generally on limestone, Riviere du Loup (D’ Urban).
Prescott (Billings). Owen Sound ; woods at Thunder Bay (Macoun). McLeod’s
Harbour and Cockburn Island (Dr. John Bell). Hamilton (Logie). London
(Saunders). County Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Plains of the Saskatchewan
(Bourgeau). Fort Edmonton; Fort Assinaboine on the Athabasca; Little
Slave Lake (Macoun). Labrador (Butler). Upper British Columbia and Rocky
Mountains, lat. 56° N. (Macoun).

V. renifolia, Gray. Kidney-leaved Violet.

Indigenous. Dry cedar swamps and rich woods. In cedar swamps, Cas-
tleton Village, Northumberland Co., Ont., May 24, 1860. Cedar swamps
east of Belleville, 1861 ; low, rich woods, Brighton, Northumberland Co., Ont.,
1865 (Macoun). This species is evidently common throughout Canada, but
has hitherto been taken for a pubescent form of V. blanda. Fort St. James,
Upper British Columbia, through the Rocky Mountains to St. John’s, op
Peace Piver, lat. 56° N. ; woods at Methy Portage, lat. 56° N. (Macoun).

V. palustris, L. Marsh Violet.

Indigenous. Marshes. One mile west of Prince Arthur’s Landing, Dawson
route, Lake Superior, July 22, 1872 (Macoun). West coast of Newfoundland
(Dr. Bell). From Vancouver Island throughout British Columbia to lat.
56°N.; Lake Athabasca and Methy Portage (Macoun).

V. Selkirkii, Pursh, Goldie, 1822. Great Spurred Violet.

Indigenous. Damp shady soil. Gate Lake, Wentworth Township, Quebec
(D’Urban). Riviere du Loup (‘Thomas). Dartmouth River, Gaspé Peninsula ;
McLeod’s Harbour, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Lake Superior (Robbing). Island
of Montreal (Dr. Holmes). Walkerton and Owen Sound (Buchan).

V. cucullata, Aiton. Common Blue Violet.

Indigenous. Wet meadows and woods. Common throughout Ontario,
Quebec, and the Maritime Provinces. Plains of the Saskatchewan River
(Bourgeau). Little Slave Lake (Macoun). Arctic America (Torrey & Gray).
West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

*

166 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

¥V. cucullata, Ait. Var. cordata, Gray.

Indigenous. Dry, rocky hillsides. Dry hillsides covered with poplars
{P. tremuloides), near Belleville (Macoun). Cemetery and open fields, near
English’s woods, London, Ont., not very common, labelled V. villosa
(Saunders).

V. cucullata, Ait. Var. palmata, Gray.

Indigenous. Swamps and low grounds. Amberstburg, Ont, (Maclagan).

V. sagittata, Ait. Arrow-leaved Violet.

Indigenous. Dry, sandy and gravelly fields, woods, copses, and pastures,
rare. Vicinity of Belleville, Ont.; Rice Lake plains, Ont.; near Toronto
{Macoun). Galt, Ont. (Miss Crooks). Jones’ Falls, Rideau Canal ; Ambherst-
burg, Cntario (Maclagan); Nun’s Island, Berthier, Quebee (Dr. Holmes),
Lorette, Stanfold (Provancher). May.

V. canina, L. Var. sylvestris, Regel. Dog Violet.

Indigenous. Borders of breoks, and damp shady woods. Common throngh-
out Ontario, Quebec, and the Maritime Provinces. Saskatchewan Plains
({Bourgeau). Hdmonton on the Saskatchewan ; Fort Assinaboine on the Atha-
basea; Little Slave Lake ; Dunvegan on Peace River (Macoun). Labrador and
British America, lat. 59° N. (Torr. & Gray). May.

V. rostrata, Pursh. Long-spurred Violet.

Indigenous. Rocky woods, and shaded hillsides. Smith’s Falls, Kingston,
Ont., and Chippewa, Ont. (Maclagan). Hastings and Northumberland Coun-
ties, rare (Macoun). _ Rare at Prescott, Ont. (Billings). Woods, Hamilton
{Logie}. Vicinity of London, common (Saunders). Owen Sound? (Dr. Bell),
This species seems to be confined to Ontario. May.

Y. striata, Ait. Pale Violet.

Indigenous. Rich open woods and low grounds. Common at London,
Ont. (Saunders). Common near Hamilton, Ont. (Logie). Island of Montreal
(Herb. McGill College). May to September.

YV. Canadensis, L. Canada Violet.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Common frem Newfoundland te Lake Superior.
Grand Islands, Lake Huron (Prof. Bell). St. Joseph’s Island, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). Fort Edmonton ; Fort Assina-
boine, on the Athabasca; Dunv2gan, Peace River (Macoun). Hudson’s Bay
(Torr. & Gray). Woods, Upper British Columbia to lat. 56° N. (Macoun).
May to August.

V. pubescens, Aiton. Downy Yellow Violet.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec. Gore
Bay and Vermont Harbour, Lake Huron (Dr. John Bell). Saskatchewan
Plains (Bourgeau). May, June.

Y. tricolor, L. Pansy. Heart’s Hase.

Naturalized from Europe. Waste places. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler), |
Spontaneous in some gardens, Belleville, Ont. (Macoun). The var. arvensis.
DC. is reported from Lake Huron by Provancher. May to August.

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES, 167

CISTACE A.

HetiantHEemum, Tourn. Rock Rose.
1. Canadense, Michx. Frost-weed.

Indigenous. Dry, sandy, or gravelly soil. East of Belleville; very abun-
dant on Rice Lake plains; St. James’ Cemetery, Toronto; Point aux Pins,
Lake Superior (Macoun). English’s woods, common, J.ondon (Saunders).
Galt, Ont., by Miss Crooks (Logie). Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan). Sandy
plains of the Riviére aux Sables, Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). North shore
of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Fort
Francis, Dawson route (Macoun). June to August.

Hupsonta, L. Hudsonia.
H. tomentosa, Nutt. Downy Hudsonia.

Indigenous. ‘Sandy shores of the Great Lakes and St. Lawrence. Anti-
costi, St. Laurent, Quebec (Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Montreal
Island, Point aux Pins, and sandy islands of Lake Superior (Macoun). Lake
Champlain to Slave Lake (Torr. & Gray), 15-mile Point, Rainy Lake, and
Lake of the Woods (Macoun).

Lecura, L. Pinweed.
L. Major, Michx. Greater Pinweed.

Indigenous. Dry woods and sterile soil. Rare at London, Ont. (Saunders).
In dry woods, Canada (Torr. & Gray).

L. thymifolia, Pursh.
On sands on the sea coast. Kent Co., New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
L. minor, Lamarck. Lesser Pinweed.

Indigenous. Dry sandy fields and open woods. West of Broekville, Ont.
(Billings). Three Rivers, Quebec, and Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan). Rice Lake
Plams ; Heely Fails, County Northumberland ; rare in the vicinity of Belle-
ville, Ont., sandy woods, Gull Lake, County Addington ; St. Nora’s Lake, 84
miles north of Lindsay, Ont.; St. James’ Cemetery, Toronto, (Macoun): Not
common, London (Saunders). Vicinity of Hamilton (Buchan). Riviére aux
Sables, Co. Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Sturgeon Lake, Dawson Route (Macoun).

DROSERACE.
Drosrra, L. Sundew.
D. rotundifolia, L. Round-leaved Sundew.

Indigenous. Sphagnum swamps and wet bogs. Cedar swamps, Quebec (Bru-
net). Bogs, Riviere du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Labrador (Butler). New Bruns-
wick (Mathews). Near Prescott Junction (Billings). Partridge Lake, Hooper’s
Lake, Counties Hastings and Northumberland ; Owen Sound ; Fishing Islands,
Lake Huron ; north-east coast of Lake Superior (Macoun). Westminster Pond,
London, Ont. (Saunders). Vicinity of Paris and Ancaster, Ont. (Logie). Lake
Burwell, County Lambton (Gibson). Cockburn Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). -
Nicolet and Montreal (Maclagan). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeaun).
West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell), nS

168 SYNOPSIS Of THE FLORA OF THE

D. longifolia, L. Spatulate-leaved Sundew.

Indigenous. Sphagnous swamps, borders of lakes and ponds. New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). Cedar swamps, Batiscan, Quebec (Brunet). Indian Village,
on the River Rouge, also at Lake of the Two Mountains (D’Urban). Bogs
and swamps, North Hastings, Ont. ; peat bog, Kennebec, County Addington ;
shore of Lake Huron, at Oliphant (Macoun), Westminster Pond, London
(Saunders). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz).

D. linearis, Goldie. Linear-leaved Sundew. Slender Sundew.

Indigenous. Marshes, Lake Simcoe, Ont. (Goldie). Chicken Bay, and at
Oliphant, Lake Huron (Macoun). McLeod’s Harbour and Cockburn Island
(Dr. Bell), Lake Superior (Provancher).

HYPERICACEA.
Hyrericum, L. St. John’s-wort.

H. pyramidatum, Ait. Great St. John’s-wort.

Indigenous. River bottoms and low lands. River Lachine, Montreal
(Brunet). Roadsides near Madoc, Hastings County; Rice Lake plains
(Macoun). Vicinity of London, not common (Saunders). Fullarton, Ont.
(J. M. Buchan). Bayfield River, County Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Plains of
the Saskatchewan (Bourgean).

H. Kalmianum, L. Kalm’s St. John’s-wort.

Indigenous. Wet rocks and low grounds. Falls of Niagara (Douglas),
Shores of Lake Isaac, Bruce Peninsula, Lake Huron; Red and Chicken Bays,
Lake Huron ; and Oliphant, Lake Huron (Macoun). Shores of Whisky, Mis-
sissagui, and Cockburn Islands, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Hamilton (Logie),
Huron Co., Lake Huron (Gibson).

H. ellipticum, Hooker. Elliptical-leaved St. John’s-wort.

Indigenous. Low grounds and shady banks of streams and lakes. New
Brunswick (J. G. Mathews). Pastures and meadows, Quebec (Brunet).
Kingston and Chippawa, Ont. (Maclagan). Counties of Hastings and North-
umberland ; Gull River, Victoria County ; shore of Lake Huron, at Oliphant;
Pie Island, Thunder Bay, and Sault Ste. Marie (Macoun). Goulais Point,
Lake Superior (R. Bell). Hamilton? (Logie). Rare at London (Saunders).

H. perforatum, L. Common 8t. John’s-wort.

Introduced from Europe. Roadsides, fields and pastures. New Brunswick
(Mathews). Pastures and meadows, Quebec (Brunet). Kingston and Chip-
pewa, Ont. (Maclagan). Northumberland and Hastings Counties, Toronto,
and Owen Sound (Macoun). Prescott, common (Billings). Common at London
(Saunders). Hamilton (Logie). Counties Lambton and Huron (Gibson).

H. corymbosum, Muhl. Corymbed Hypericum.

Indigenous. Low, rich grounds. Near Quebec, and Island of Orleans
(Brunet). Nicolet and Beloil; Niagara, Thorold, and Malden (Maelagan).
Scarce in Northumberland County ; Red Bay, Lake Huron, abundant, and at
Oliphant and Fishing Islands, Lake Huron (Macoun). Prescott (Billings).
London (Saunders), Hamilton (Logie). Co. Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Island.
of Montreal (Herb. McGill College).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 169

H. mutilum, L. Diminutive-flowered Mutilum.

Indigenous. Low grounds and river banks. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). —
In Quebec (Brunet). Prescott, Ont. (Billings). Bruce Peninsula, Lake Huron,
and north shore of Lake Superior (Macoun). Common at London (Saunders).
Western Canada (Maclagan). Sault Ste. Marie (Prof. Bell). Hamilton
(Buchan). Mississagui, and St. Joseph’s Islands, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).
Island of Montreal (Herb. McGill College).

H. Sarothra, Michx.

Indigenous. Sandy fields and roadsides. Canada (Torrey & Gray; Pro-
vancher).

H. Canadense, L. Canada St. John’s-wort.

Indigenous. Wet ground and sandy soil. New Brunswick, Kent Co. (Dr.
Fowler). Quebec (Brunet). Near Prescott (Billings). Wet, sandy fields,
Belleville ; head of the Bay of Quinté ; Fishing Islands, Lake Huron (Macoun).
Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan). Mississagui River, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Loon
Portage, Dawson route (Macoun). Newfoundland (Torrey & Gray).

H. Canadense, L. Var. major, Gray.

Indigenous. Head of Bay of Quinté, Ont. Lake Superior (Robbins).

Etopes, Adans. Marsh St. John’s-wort.
E. Virginica, Nutt. Marsh St. John’s-wort.

Indigenous. Swamps and marshes. New Brunswick (Mathews). Quebec,
Charlesburg, &c. (Brunet). Three Rivers, Montreal; Kingston, Chippawa,
and Malden (Maclagan). Common in Central and Western Canada. Kamin-
istiquia River, Lake Superior ; Red Bay and Oliphant, Lake Huron (Macoun).
Islands of Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

CARYOPHYLLACEA.
Saponaria, L. Soapwort.

S. officinalis, L. Bouncing Bet.

Naturalized from Europe. Waste places. Abundant through Hastings,
Northumberland, and Prince Edward Counties (Macoun). Vicinity of London
(Saunders). Hamilton (Logie). Owen Sound (Macoun).

VaccariA, Medik. Cow-herb.

V. vulgaris, Medik. Common Cow-herb.

Introduced. Scarcely naturalized. Cultivated fields and gardens at Belle-
ville and Owen Sound. Fort Francis, Dawson route (Macoun).

Sitene, L. Catchfly.
S. inflata, Smith. Bladder Campions.
Introduced. Vicinity of Belleville, very scarce. Quebec (Mrs. Percival).
Vicinity of Prescott, rare (Billings). Hamilton City (Logie). Loretto, Mon-

treal, and Tamiscouta (Dr. Maclagan). Riviére du Loup, common (Dr.
Thomas). Kent Co., New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).

7

170 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

S. antirrhina, L. Snap-dragon Catchfly.

- Indigenous. Dry, rocky or gravelly soil and sandy plains. Extends from
the Atlantic to the Pacific, and from Florida, on the south, to North-easterm
Ontario, onthe north. Prescott, rare (Billings). Galt (Miss Crooks). Hamil-
ton (Buchan). Huron County, Ont. (Gibson). Kingston Mills, Niagara, and
Malden, Ont. (Dr. Maclagan). Central Canada, abundant ; Thunder Bay and
Kaministiquia River ; Sturgeon Lake, Dawson route; Fort Edmonton and
North Saskatchewan; Vancouver Island (Macoun). Saskatchewan plains
(Bourgeau). Mississaqui Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

S. noctiflora, L. Night-flowering Catchfly.

Introduced from Europe. Cultivated grounds and waste places. Abundant
in Ontario, Indian Village, Arundel (D’Urban). Kent County, New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). Canoe Route, Dawson Road (Macoun). Bruce Mines,
Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

S. acaulis, L. Moss Campion.

Indigenous. Rocky places. Labrador coast (Brunet). Rocky Mountains,
lat. 58° N. (Bourgeau). Cariboo Mountains (Macoun). Arctic America to
the Pacific (Dr. James).

S. Armeria, L. Lobel’s Catchfly. Garden Catchfly.

Introduced from Europe. Escaped from gardens. Kent Co., New Bruus-
wick (Dr. Fowler). Spontaneous in a few gardens in Central Canada.

S. Virginica, L. Fire Pink. Catchfly.

Indigenous. Open woods. In Canada, is apparently confined to the south-
western portion of Ontario. Upper Canada (Hooker). Islands at Detroit
River (Maclagan).

Lycunis, Tourn. Lychnis. Cockle.

L. Githago, Lam. Corn Cockle.

Introduced from Europe. Cultivated land. Throughout the wheat-bearing
region of Canada. Abundant at Fort Francis, Fort Garry, Fort Edmonton,
Dunvegan on Peace River, and Vancouver Island.

L. vespertina, Smith. Evening Lychnis.

Introduced from Europe. Dry grassy fields. Township of Stanley, County
of Huron, Ont. (Prof. Gibson).

ARENARIA, L. Sandwort.
A. serpyllifolia, L. Thyme-leaved Sandwort.

Introduced, though at times apparently indigenous. Labrador (Brunet),
Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Sandy places by the sea, Rivéire
du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Woods and fields near Ottawa (Billings). London
(Saunders). Hamilton (Buchan). Huron County, Ontario (Gibson). Ower
Sound (Macoun). Central Canada.

A. stricta, Michx.

Indigenous. Rocky, gravelly, and sandy soil. Near London, Ont. (Saun- -
ders). Huron County (Gibson). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 171

Common in Central Canada (Macoun). McLeod’s Harbour, Cockburn Island,
Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). Red Bay, Bruce
Peninsula, Lake Huron ; Pic River, north-east shore of Lake Superior ; Lake
a oe Woods ; Dunvegan, Peace River (Macoun). North to Arctic America
(Hooker).

A. stricta, Michx. Var. juniperina.
Macoun and Gibson.

Arenaria groendandica.
Hillsides, Baie des Rochers, Labrador (Butler).

A. lateriflora, L. Broad-leaved Sandwort.

Indigenous. Gravelly shores and damp, shady places. Labrador and Resti-
gouche (Brunet). Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Nicolet,
Kingston, Chippewa (Maclagan). Riviere du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Central
Canada (Macoun). Eastern shore of Lake Huron (Gibson). From N. lat. 40°
to the Arctic Circle (Torr. & Gray). Saskatchewan valley (Bourgeau). Dun-
vegan, Peace River (Macoun). Montreal Island (Herb. McGill College).
West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

A. peploides, L. Sea-side Sandwort.

Indigenous. Sands of the sea-shore. Coast of Labrador (Brunet). Kent
Co., New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Sea-shore, Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas).
Atlantic coast, from N. lat. 40° to Labrador and the Arctic Circle (Torr. &
Gray). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

A. verna, L. Var. hirta, Fenzl.

Indigenous. Carspitose, 2—3’ high, minutely hirsute; leaves subulate,
3-nerved, erect, obtuse or acutish ; cyme erect, few or many flowered ; sepals
ovate, acute, strongly 3-nerved, mostly exceeding the petals. Kotzebue’s
Sound (Beechey). Greenland and Behring Straits (S. Watson). Cape Charles,
Labrador (Brunet). Amoor Bay, Labrador (Butler. )

STevuariaA, L. Chickweed.
S. media, Smith. Chickweed.

Introduced from Europe. Everywhere in damp, rich soils and old gardens.
Little Slave Lake and Dunvegan. Peace River (Macoun). N. W. America,
(Torr. & Gray). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

S. longifolia, Muhl. Long-leaved Chickweed.

Indigenous. Grassy places. Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Prescott Junction and Ottawa (Billings). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie).
Chippewa and Malden, Ont. (Maclagan). Vicinity of London (Saunders).
Near the Bayfield and Maitland Rivers, Ont. (Gibson). Common in Central
Canada, Sault Ste. Marie, Rainy River, Little Slave Lake, Fort Assinaboine,
on the Athabasca ; Dunvegan, on Peace River (Macoun). From Virginia to
Sub-Arctic America, and westward to Sitka and Oregon (Torr. & Gray).
Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). St. Joseph’s Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).
Lachine woods, Montreal (Herb. McGill College).

S. longipes, Goldie. Long-stalked Chickweed.

Indigenous. Rocky grounds. Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). Restigouche
County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Rocky ground, vicinity of Belleville,

VAN SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

‘Ont.; north shore of Lake Superior ; Victoria Missions, Saskatchewan River ;
Fort Assinaboine, Athabasca River; Little Slave Lake; Dunvegan, Peace
River ; Fort St. James, British Columbia; Cariboo Mountains ; Vancouver’s
Island (Macoun). From Maine to Wisconsin, thence northward through
Canada to the Arctic Sea, and westward to the Pacific coast; but in no locality
‘seems to be very common. Labrador coast (Butler).

S. uliginosa, Murr. Swamp Chickweed.

Indigenous. Swamps and springs. Moosepath, New Brunswick (Mathews).
Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Rocky Mountains (Hooker).
Unalaska (Chamisso).

S. crassifolia, Ehrh.
Indigenous. Marshy flats. Labrador, south coast (Butler).

S. gracilis, Richardson.

Indigenous. Perennial, growing in tufts. Stems glabrous, weak and
branching, about eight inches high. Leaves lanceolate, spreading, succulent,
upper ones slightly ciliate-margined. Peduncle solitary, axillary or terminal,
one-flowered. Pedicel generally over an inch long, spreading. Petals two-
parted, slightly longer than the scarious-margined, glabrous, acute sepals. In
general appearance this species resembles wide-leaved varieties of S. borealis,
but its mode of inflorescence is quite different in detail. Hudson’s Bay, Cum:
berland House (Richardson). Pie Island, Thunder Bay, growing in tufts close
to the water. July 15th, 1869.

S. borealis, Bigelow. Northern Starwort.

Indigenous. Cool bogs and swamps. New Hampshire and New York to
Arctic America, thence west and south through Oregon and California to the
Pacific coast (S. Watson, in King’s Report). Kent County, New Brunswick
(Dr. Fowler). Anticosti and River Saguenay (Brunet). Bevin’s Lake, Mont-
calm, River Rouge (D’Urban). Mt. Johnson, Quebec (Dr. Maclagan). Lake
Burwell, County Lambton, Ont. (Gibson). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeaun).
St. Joseph’s Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Arctic America (Hooker). Cold
Swamps, Hastings County ; Thunder Bay, Lake Superior; marshes at the
mouth of the Kaministiquia; Little Slave Lake; Dunvegan, Peace River ;
Cariboo Mountains, and a form from Vancouver's Island (J. Macoun). June.

S. humifusa, Rottbeell.

Indigenous. Greenland to the Arctic Sea, and west to Sitka (Torr. & Gray).
York County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Kamouraska (Dr. Maclagan).
Greenland, Arctic Sea, and Sitka (Bougard).

Crrastium, L. Mouse-ear Chickweed.

©. vulgatum, L. Mouse-ear Chickweed.

Introduced. Waste places from Florida to Eastern Canada. Vicinity of
Quebec (Brunet). Common among grass at Hamilton’s Farm, River Rouge
(D’Urban). Riviere du Loup (Dr. Thomas). In gardens at Kingston and at
Fort William, Thunder Bay, Lake Superior. Lately reported from vicinity of
Hamilton by J. M. Buchan, Esq.

G. viscosum, L. Larger Mouse-ear Chickweed.

This species is certainly indigenous in Ontario, being found in. many cases.
at great distances from cultivated grounds. Gray seems to think it 1s indi-

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 173

genous to the Northern United States, and gives fields and copses as its
habitats ; whilst Chapman, in his Flora of the Southern States, cites only
fields. It seems probable, therefore, that both in Canada and in the United
States we have two forms, the one introduced, the other indigenous. Every-
where common at Prescott (Billings). Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). Kent
County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). City of Hamilton (Logie). Near
Goderich (J. Gibson). Kingston and Amherstburg (Dr. Maclagan). Common
in Central Canada, Toronto, Owen Sound (J. Macoun). Bruce Mines, Lake
Huron (Dr. Bell). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). West coast of
Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). May to July.

C. nutans, Raf. Nodding Mouse-ear Chickweed.

Indigenous. Low moist grounds from Hudson’s Bay to Louisiana, and west
to Vancouver and Oregon. In Canada it seems to have been generally over-
looked ; very abundant in the vicinity of Belleville on wet limestone shingle ;
Prince Arthur’s Landing; Big Lake, near Edmonton ; Little Slave Lake and
Vancouver Island (J. Macoun).

C. oblongifolium, Torr.

Indigenous. On rocky banks and hills. It seems to be confined, in its
geographical range, to a comparatively small area. In the United States it is
circumscribed by New York, Virginia, and Illinois; whilst in Canada it has
only been reported from the vicinity of Amherstburg by Dr. Maclagan, and
lately by J. M. Buchan, Esq., from the vicinity of Hamilton. April to June.

C. arvense, L. Field Chickweed.

Indigenous. On rocky banks, hills, and pastures, from Canada to Georgia
and west to the Pacific; Riviére du Loup and Gaspé (Brunet). Mary Island,
Islands in Detroit River (Dr. Maclagan). Vicinity of Hamilton (Buchan).
Labrador (Butler). Kent Co., New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Rocky banks
of the Moira, Trent, and Gull Rivers; sandy fields, Toronto; Poimt Aux
Pins, entrance to Lake Superior ; Dawson Route, Lake of the Woods ; Plains
west of Fort Garry; Edmonton, Saskatchewan River; Little Slave Lake ;
Dunvegan, Peace River; Fort St. James, New Caledonia, and Vancouver
Island (J. Macoun). Plains of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau).

C. alpinum, L. Alpine Chickweed.

Indigenous. ‘‘ Perennial; silky, hirsute. Stems 4—6 inches high, few-
flowered ; leaves elliptical-ovate ; peduncles more or less elongated ; petals
bifid at the point, twice the length of the scariously margined and hairy
sepals” (Torrey & Gray). Capsule nearly twice as long as the calyx. In
North America it extends from Greenland to the islands of Sitka and New
Archangel on the west, and southward, on the authority of Brunet, as far as
the coast of Labrador. Rocky Mountains (Bourgeau). Kotzebue’s Sound
and Unalaska (Beechey). Forteau Bay, Labrador (Butler).

Sacina, L. Pearlwort.

L. procumbens, L. Procumbent Pearlwort.

Indigenous. Springy places and damp rocks. Kent County, New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).
S. nodosa, Fenzl.

Indigenous, Wet sandy soil and crevices of wet rocks. Upper Canada to
the Arctic Sea and North-west coast. Coast of Maine, New Hampshire, also

174 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Lake Superior and northward (Gray). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz).
Island of St. Ignace; Agate Island ; Michipicotin Island and along the North-
east coast of Lake Superior (J. Macoun).

SPERGULARIA, Pers. Sand-Spurrey.

S. rubra, Presl. Var. campestris, Gray. Red Sandwort.

Indigenous. Sandy or generally dry soil, along the coast from New England
to Virginia, Seldom Maritime (Gray). Halifax, Nova Scotia (Dr. Fowler).
Hamilton, Ont. (Buchan).

S. Salina, Presl. Salt Sandwort.

Indigenous. Brackish lands, &c., along the coast from New England to
Virginia and southward (Gray). St. John’s, New Brunswick (C. F. Mathews).
Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Riviere du Loup; Labrador
(Brunet).

S. media, Presl.

Indigenous. Salt marshes and sands. On the coast and in salt marshes and
sands from Florida to Newfoundland. In Central British America from Lake
Winipeg to Bear Lake, and in the United States from Washington Territory
t) California. Found at a salt spring in Parley’s Park, Wahsatch Mountains,
Utah (8. Watson, in King’s Expedition). Kent County, New Brunswick
(Dr. Fowler).

SPERGULA, L. Spurrey.
S. arvensis, L. Corn Spurrey.

Introduced. Sandy fields from Maine to Florida. Fields and pastures, St.
Joachim (Brunet). Kent County, New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). St. John,
Quebec (Maclagan). A most troublesome weed in New Brunswick (Fowler).

SCLERANTHUS, L. Knawel.
S. annuus, L. Annual Knawel.

Introduced from Europe. Waste places. Dry fields, New Hngland and

Middle States (A. Wood). Three Rivers, Quebec (Dr. Maclagan).

Motuueo, L. Indian Chickweed.
M. verticillata, L. Carpet-weed.

An immigrant from further south. Dry places throughout North America
(Torr. & Gray). Borders of rivers near Montreal (Brunet). Island of Montreal
(Holmes Herb., McGill College). Malden, Ont. (Dr. Maclagan).

PORTULACACEA.
Portutaca, Tourn. Purslane.

P. oleracea, L. Common Purslane.

Introduced from Europe. Cultivated and waste grounds. Common in
Central Canada (Macoun). Common in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders,
Maclagan, Gibson). Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). Island of Montreal (Holmes
Herb., McGill College). Near Fort Francis, Dawson Route (Macoun).

“i

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 1

CrayTonia, L. Spring-beauty.
©. Virginica, L. Virginian Spring-beauty.

Indigenous. Moist, open woods. Frequent in Central Canada (Macoun),
Abundant in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson). Kingston, Chip-
pawa, St. Catharines, and Malden (Maclagan).

C. Caroliniana, Michx.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Prescott
(Billings). Isle of Orleans ; St. Anselme ; Gaspé (Brunet). Abundant, River
Rouge, Quebec, (D’Urban). New Brunswick (G. F. Mathews). Montreal,
Three Rivers, Isle aux Noix, Kingston, Chippawa, Malden (Maclagan). Riviére
du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Walkerton, and Owen Sound, Ont. (Buchan). New
Brunswick, west to the Rocky Mountains (Hooker). West coast of Newfound-
land (Dr. Bell).

MALVACE.
Matya, L. Mallow.
M. rotundifolia, L. Common Mallow.

Introduced from Europe. Waysides and cultivated grounds. Common in
Central Canada (Macoun). Vicinity of London, Ont. (Saunders). Prescott
(Billings). Gate of St. Louis, Quebec (Brunet). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie),
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Kingston, Chippawa, Malden (Maclagan),
Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Owen Sound, Ont. (Macoun). County Huron,
Ont. (Gibson). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes).

M. sylvestris, L. High Mallow.

Introduced. In gardens and waysides. Common in Central Canada (Ma-
coun). Prescott, rare (Billings). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Near Fort
Francis, Dawson Route.

M. crispa, L. Curled Mallow.

Introduced. Sparingly escaped from old gardens. Gardens and waste places
at Belleville, and Seymour (Macoun). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler.)

M. moschata, L. Musk Mallow.

Introduced. Roadsides, escaped from gardens. Roadside on Rice Lake
plains, and at Owen Sound, Ontario (Macoun). Island in Detroit River
_ (Maclagan). Hamilton (Buchan).

AguTiton, Tourn. Indian Mallow.

A. Avicenne, Gaertn. Velvet-leaf.

Introduced. Waste places and potato fields. Frequent in Central Canada
(Macoun). Vicinity of Dundas, Ont. (Logie).

Hretscus, L. Rose-Mallow.
H. Moschenios, L. Swamp Rose-Mallow.

_ Indigenous. Brackish marshes along the coast and along rivers. An Island
im Detroit River (Maclagan).

176 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA, &C.

H. trionum, L. Bladder Ketmia. Flower-of-an-hour.

Introduced from Europe. Escaped from gardens. Spontaneous im a few
gardens at Belleville, Ont. (Macoun). Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

TILIACEA.

Tinta, L. Linden. Basswood.

TY. Americana, L. Basswood.

Indigenous. Rich, moist woods. Common in Central Canada, and Owen
Sound (Macoun). Common in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson).
Prescott (Billings). Quebec (Brunet). River Rouge(D’Urban). New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). St. Joseph’s Island and Cockburn Island, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell). South side of Lake Superior (Prof. Bell). Lake of the Woods
(Macoun). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). Canada, lat. 52° (Hooker). The
T. Americana, var. pubescens, reported from Quebec and Lake St. Clair by
Douglas, is doubtless a more or less pubescent form of the above.

LINACEE.
Linum, L. Flax.
L. Virginianum, L. Virginian Flax.

Indigenous. Dry woods. Vicinity of Hamilton (Judge Logie). Hills in
Upper Canada (Torrey & Gray).

L. striatum, Walt.

Indigenous. Wet or boggy grounds. Shores of Lake Huron; Red Bay,
Bruce Peninsula; Fishing Islands and Oliphant, Lake Huron (Macoun).

Li. suleatum, Riddell.

Indigenous. Dry soils. Rice Lake Plains and near Castleton, County Nor-
thumberland ; Oak Hills, Hastings County, Ont. (Macoun).

L. usitatissimum, L. Common Flax.

Introduced from Europe. Cultivated ground and along the railway track.
Common throughout Canada, especially along the railroad.

L. perenne, L. Perennial Flax.

Indigenous. Dry, gravelly soil. Perennial; glabrous; stems 1°—3°, branch-
ing above ; branches virgate; leaves alternate, linear, acute, scattered; flowers
supra-axillary and terminal, rather large ; peduncles becoming elongated and
nodding in fruit ; sepals oval, with membranous margins, a little shorter than
the globose capsule ; petals free, somewhat retuse, blue 3—4 times the length
of the calyx; styles five, capsules five-celled.. Flowers throughout the sum-
mer. Indigenous at Marmora Lake, Peterborough County, Ont. (Macoun). ~
Canada (Mrs. Percival, vide Hooker). Saskatchewan plains; Peace River.
Valley ; west of the Rocky Mountains, Telegraph Trail (Macoun). To the
Arctic Sea (Hooker).

(To be continued.)

REGISTER.

METEOROLOGICAL

“hug | mo Wi O1~ OD

S08 "Tf 68°6 |"""""9'L [96° FIjOF' L [ssc eeree eieree afta ac OO | €1 | 8S | 18 fcoT‘|Lor° TOL (LOE fos °S & B8E/9L SE/LO"ZF|IS FEIGS89" 679864 6zZ/99L9'EziSeEs Gz
“1 L8°6T/9L"6T) O°OT] 0°82] O61] A LEN! AN AN AK or | oe | oo Enavelo on} oc .| 7 AS2 “ote "eelo'se lo’ Jo-oe faces’ | ceo: | 120° SCP"
OFO" | GO°IT/TI9"L | 8°S | S°Gz] OF FHA 189 N aN 8 &F | 8Z | G8 PSL" |L60°|601"|SST Wor" ® —0,"1F 16-98 Io-ze L°GS |S82h" | COR’ | HBS" | FIG’
98° | 82° F1|98°6 | 0°9 | O'6z1 G6 HAGON| AN A 4.9 £9 | 9 | 96 [91Z"|L71"|F0Z"|10E|Lh°0 +hezoFlp ee S°So lesb FSnes° | PIG’ | gez> | ZcL°
OLO° | PL°L 19Z°9 | SL | GPT] OL f ZeS8 a a Ag LL | 99 | Lh {80z"|Ezz"|661 1902 °(26'°0 +lee-o¢le-oF 9°6F |0°GP KeZ1S* | Gls’ | #9G° | TLO°
“| F0°L |06°% | 3 | 0°01] O'S FAFTS 8 as AH S9 | €& | 99 LST" /6LT|0ST"lobT yess +hee: pel °zp L°SG |2°0 feson° | 904° | ach" | SPB"
“9 89°9 [8h'F 15S) O71 O'S FAOSS] ASG § AN 69 | 69 | 28 j60Z"|e6"|obZ"|80z FOTO +12, °FEl0-eF 8°8P |9°OF fests” | 2c" | sag- | 984°
““ — L9°8 |09°9 | Z°L | ¥°ST| 8°9 | ZEGNn u a N £9 | 8P | TA PLAT "|SL1°|99T 690 |Lh'0 Hh, -FElp-ey o°8F |L°8c fLGbL’ | SPL° | SFL° | OGL"
WU | 29'S 108'% | 89179 | OP} Assn N 8 AN To on | ne deow.| cc. || (OWT Hee teiz-2e |o°9F |e-2e fztL9° 81L° | 919° | S09"
OSG" | 62°9 |E9°0 | L°9 | O'GT] SLE Tt AN a3 AN 68 | 49 | 06 fL61°|8z2"|661"|89T {39°s — LT“SS/L°6S |6°ZE 16‘Te [8z99° TZ9° 99° 982°
“| IG L10G 91] FS | OFZ) SGT, A SLN) AN AN AA PL | LG | 69 fRLT "ISLE |SLE"|Z8T §8e°L —tos THIF ge 6°TP |9'Th fOEOL" | 264° | EEL. 19¢°
O10” | 99° L 189° | SE | FE] OSH TOLN| AN a AS G8 | OL | 68 (GOL "E6L"\cor LPT fel F 80°8E)S°SF IPSS 11°6z IZ6l9~ 96P° 199° BG"
CEO |FI'E | 8 L| SLI O SRA LLN| AS AS AN 88 | G9 | G8 fPoT"|FLL"|O9L|6PL419°9 —hx2-oelp-se |p-6e 8°0e JOL06* | FE6° 106° | F98°
9L°9 |99°9 | FP | O'OT] O'S HAGON] AN AA AM DL | GF | 69 fOST|FEL |@LL"|SaL IL: 2 OS*PE|\O°SE |O'SE |6"Te feseL” €8L° €Z1° 189°
wee L9°ST\6Z°ST| B'S | O'ZZ) FOV AOSN| AN A A €9 | LS | 16 WSEL"|6LL l9zt"|LOT PLS” L 8° SEl8 SE |9°9E lP-se fO80S" TE9° 6LF° OLE"
“| GF'SL\69 TT] OTT} 0°22) OF | 4 68S AM AN AN nol ae | an Wea |we.| oo.) 2 AOL? —poz"Lelo-#s |a°zr lg-ee tepuz° | ose: | ogee: | giz"
OS0° | GL°ST/96 FT] 9°OT] O' LZ] STA 69S}| AB AL AS 98 | OF | 69 f69T'|9IZ‘lePL'|LGT ¥sS°0 + GSTS" OF |0° LF |O-ge ISLET” 611" $2Z°62) OGL’
OGL” | O8 S1jOL"S | 0°02) H'1Z!] G7 PAGES | MS AS aN —~1— 1) — | — |] — | = fr 8 +Heo-ctlo-ze | 2°09 8°68 JOTLO" | TOT" | 686°8z| S60"
G2L’ # €9°S 1f9°S | OF | 7S | O'S f TOPN Ay f a 96 | SG | G6 FSS"IP1Z"IsEz'\cIZ ‘IGS LT + SL'TFS°Sh IZ'°OPF loge Iz6tZ" TFL’ CES" FIP’
€L°9 109°9 | 8S | O'Tl] O'G f TOGH| AN aN aN 86 | £6 | 6h KGL" |FE%"|0ZS"|8ZL'W4L°0 +hi6-6elt6e |p°9e Zip LISS’ | Facr | 90c° 0f9°
cG"9 |sG°¢ | 0°6 | GLI] 8°o | TOGN a a N TS | TS | PA OTL |LEL|1OT |AST sh LE + 69 "FElZ°Se Igoe |6*6z feggo" t79° 204° cep:
OSE FT| OF) 821 GLEMTEN| AN 8 N 09 | SF | €L FOSL|FEL*|e21"|901“f66°% —Iso-oele-9¢ lo: Tp G°9G IS1T8" | 892" | ZI8" | #S8°
019 |89°¢ |} 0°99 | 9°9 | O'GFABTN| AN N aS 7. | a. |. £oo.|-..|. 22 .| ~ .(89°6 Ke9'6z18"8z joes Iz-zz fozze’ | ezg" | 9zg: | Tes:
“Sf GL°ST/OL°2T| O°LL| OST] G°OTY MFFN] AN AN AUN 09 | €9 | L8 {ZIT "IZS0"| LOT |eS1480°8 —loz‘ogio‘Fz PTS |0°1S fO9SL* | 982° | LTL* | OOL"
06L" | F6°FTSO°ZT) 9°8 | G67) OL FA CLN] A AN MS 8h | €9 | £6 [6ST “\OST"|ZeL"|60%"}09°S —Ine'cele-ee Ie-ce 6°98 fOOLF’ | Zb9° | GPP’ | OTE"
pee 86° LT/8F° LT) 9°@T; OTe] G*ezi segs) A’ A AS GL | €S | GO PZT \FET\960"\zeT Ws0°L + S°8E10'SS \S°ZP |8"FE 1282S" crs" 79g" sig*
LU'TELb"L | OST] 8°ST] FORA OES) MB AS as GG | 88 | 96 IFS IGGL l01z"|G9L'Iaa°0 + SE" Lelp’Ss 11°68 IG°1Ts |OFOF’ Loy" 136° GLP
FL°S |\ISS§ | OT) G9\9O'SHMELN| AN AN AN G8 | 69 | 96 JSST ISL IZ8L"|T6L 'es'0 + 16°98/8°SS lo'Lh |p Fe hoesPr’ €l¢° GLP" | 18S"
TS*h j141°9 |} OF | FL] SLE AGON| AN aN a 461 €8 | 16 F6L|86L|FET|9SL¢9°0 —Hex-celt-ce |z-9e LES |SCrP" 896° 62h" 08S *6z
ST'LIFO'G | SFT) POT] SL} TEEN a IN MAN f 7 | | i | — | — | = {rb —ieaieig-es |6-be |g-1z [00662 868°6zl €86°6Z| SOT'Oe
TG°Z1/89° TT} 0°6 | O°ST OTIS cen N N AN F9 | 9G | 8 sFOL"|GG0'|860° FIT JOSS —p0s “22 G°9% 8°08 9°F% LSZ0°0&} 960°0S| F00"0E} ¢86°6z
BS oP NVGI|9UR) Wed | Wd) WV 9UY} | dT) “Kaz | ‘We "Vv Of Nat Twa Nd) Vy N Td | Wa] WV, (CUNO NVAK | Ad OT Wd 7) Wy oF “MvOTY |W “ad OT) Wd Z| MV 9
= ~asem! or | 2 | 9 | -1sesw lor! zo or! % | 9 # osoqe als =|
5,8, away jo :
Be *PULAA JO AqTOOTA A. *PULAA JO WoTjI9IIg “ILY 39 Ayrpronyy j anode, Jo wolsuay| ssooxg “ITY OY} Jo ‘droeg, *oGG JO ‘dura} ye ‘more

‘20f BOT “OumIUO aYDT 2n0q0 UuoNDaaLT “79444 “SEG "WIT “Yo—apmpbUOT “YDMOAT WF 68 o8F—20NINIUT

‘918. “IIYAV—OIYVINO ‘OLNOWOL ‘AUOLYAUTSAO TVOMLENSVN AL LV ‘UALSIDUY IVOIDOIOUONLAN ATHLNON

Sr ee

|

““ [86S |98°0 fezo"O/IT"s fac"a (98°S jFe"L

—— (Sm | ee ff |

+ — — =

£88 |6r'z/M4 8a Nies-z log's |scr'cl6s'6 |az-op jos-6r |pt'co | ve" |oxon | ee8LOt
68°6 IIT F/M69NI 8°0] & G07 | O'LT | S'LG | G°S — | Z'ge | OST

OTOL |TA*e|/ LEN] L°S | 8 GZS | 0'OL | 3°29 | Sb — | H'9g | SL8T

79°6 |60°F|/M 68 N} O'LT| 2 $191] ¢9°6 | 8°09 | $°9 — | z¥e | PLAST

G0°6 |68°Z/% SI xfdeuy] ¢ 8°98 | P72 | S19 | T'S — | Ogg | SLSL

GL'6 |F8°s|M 89.N} 20 | & S°lh | L°2% | 0°0L | 70 — | Gop |} GLSL

G8°8 josI|ASPNI GT | & TOP | F'9Z | 8°GL | o's + | o's | TL8T

€0°L |GG"git OPN] T°0 | & “LE | 9°62 | 0'l9 | 6'S + | OFP | OL8T

16°8 |SO°F/M6GAT G0] 9 “GG | 9°91 | ZL | 9°0 — | Top } 6981

3 73'6 |SP°C|MEONI GG | OT 8't9 | 26 | 0'F9 | 4°3 — | o'ge | 898T
al 68°L |89°ZIM IGN] ZL | G TOF | #92 | G-co | ZL — | Gee | L981
a G6°L |FS°s|M GPNideay) 7Z G°2y | 9°82 | OTL | oS + | Ger | 9981
ie 6E°8 |IT'Zj|MtS NT O'S | 9 G6 | 0°&S | G‘zo | b°S + | TEP | S98L
o LLL \6g°S1k IPN} GS | ¢ SIs | 1°82 | 76g | Z'0 + | GOFF | FIST
Fa 06°6 JGL°S\2 FINI OL) 7 09 | 9°8 | 0°69 | SL + | oczF | 98
1L°6 |8F°Z|Z OG NI ZO | F GEG | StI | 0°89 | T°T — | 96g | 29ST

5 06°8 |Ie°Z\t LENT G9 | F G'S | 8°SZ | O'L9 | SL + | O-ze | 1987
< 6E°OT JOT F/M LEN} gO] ¢ SOP | $°6L | 8°19 | ZL — | cGe | 0981
o GL°OL [SE°Tj|M GENT SL] g G'GP | 9°2S | 8°79 | ZI — | G6g | GSS
o L9°6 |FO°1/MPINI TO] Z PSP | 8'1Z | Z°S9 | 8°0 + | oiF | 8E81
S FZ°OL |ST°4|4 09 N] G°ZI} TL T'9F | 6S | 0°ZS | b's — | e-Gs | ASST
5 G0O'9 |f9°1|\2 GZNITO}] ¢ 0°89 | 2° | °3L | 9°L + | e-ZF | OS8L
roa} 1L9°L |66°S|M9ENI OL] ¢ L°8S | L°OL | F°69 | AL + | pap | SS8T
) 18°9 |1G°Z|2 OG NI 2S | FF Str | 2:02 | G*t9 | $0 + | OIF | PSST
iS 02°S [S6°IM ZINN OT] T ‘OF | 0°93 | 4°69 | ST + | GIP | SEs
=} 89°9 IPP'ZId EZ NI G6 | F "$8 | 0°02 | 8°e9 | 6:3 — | z-gg | SSS
= 10°8 (|2G°2/a PLN} GT | ¢ "ES | 8°G2 | $°6S | 9°0 + | G:iF || 1981
FO'L |2L'Tl= OGNI TL Z “Ly | O'ST | 4°99 | 8° — | 6'Lg | OSST

OSL jFTsiM cpa ar] Z “9G | GGT | O'3L | L°T — | 0°6E | 6P8T

68°F OP TN LLNE GO| T ‘2p | L°2 | £°S9 | 9°0 + | Sc Tp BFS

(2) (e) (2) (2) (eo)
F £410} “T1074 a a |, ; ‘OSBIOAY
‘eeAlotaboonal 8. [2S B [Sum (men) csoae| &
“7089 [NSE 7S oe |e | W) sseox Bp paves
*CNTAA ° “TaD LVaIdAaL

IV8d¥ GOL HIEVL TAILVAVANOO

“419 Uo ojey reuN T
‘THIOL Pus 476 Uo sojey sBjog
“puge pus TFT wo qopungy,
‘MSL wo durmyqsry

‘TIFT PUB IST “NIZT ‘Pag UO Z0,7

‘InoY Jed soptur ZQ*9 ‘AzIO0[9A ULeTY fm'e T ‘moy Apur,\ 4seey

“Moy Jed seytm 96 pT ‘AqLoojeA weeyy Sud zg ‘anoy Apury sop

“Inoy Jed soytur g9°¢ ‘£j1OoJeA Uveyy fqQeT ‘Aep Apu, 4svoy

‘Inoy tod soprur 18 °6T ‘AjooJoA UveTY fy30g ‘Aep Apurm 4so]y

“G32 Jo ‘urd {[ 0} Woo wOIy soym Q' eg ‘AJOOTOA TANMAIXeTY

“anog sed sepim'gg"¢ ‘AzIooToq UKETY

‘SOLU TE" p *Aq10079A JUBIINSE $A) O69 “N ‘UOTedIp UB) ]NSe}]
“CONIA

‘T9°0 ‘SSeuIpno]O jo useTY

‘SINOY Z'SG ‘Tey Jo Doyeanp {seqout eng*T ‘qIdep ‘sAup eT uo SULOLBYy

“‘SUnOY $°% [[BJ JO WoIywanp ‘soqour ¢:9 yIdep ‘skep ¢ uo Surmoug

“SIYSIM ET Wo opqissodur {s,WSIu 1] Wo vIOINY oes 0} O[qIssug

“TFS PUL prgy “WyGET “ZIA ‘sy yS1u 014} WO paaresqo BioINy

‘ToALL pugzaog'9 ° *[RNysoqeG, | TonRIpey
=ebuvs AT] UOT | puz-uo ZoSZL trrecomoeonees TBIOG f TIMUUXEY
i Eas 0g 1791048180 018y uvour {48T Che nee cee ese ces see een ees oon Sep 4seplog
[0c0G== ad TAIOy TG { CECLP OANJRIOdUIO} UOUT {yIOE were ceteeeenn ee ep ysourse Ay

“TZ Jo ‘wad 0} ‘me WOIy Fop sere 9Suvas A[Iep ee ates
"4362 JO “md 0} ‘me UOT CoFz" esuvi A[tep ysoyvoin | BS
ChoFL { lol ew iseieser: * oinjereduray MINUTO Ueopy wer
=o5n¥s ATQ}WOTY t 6SoGP""* * onjRiedtie, WNMIxeU UKE] Se
Zo0P PuzZ DO 0°27 "=" 9Injeiedule} UINUIIUIpY | at
=o5uEd AlqUOPE Ua39z HO ZolG *" onjesedule, mnmixeyy J 7

‘OLL'T UPL wo ‘ud Z 48 626°9R""""
=oSuvr A[YIUOTT 143] Uo yUSupran 4v EOTOg"*"

——

seecererers TOIOMIOIVG JSOAOT
+eeroere so IQIOTIOIVT ISOS

*suOIyvAIOsgo ATMOY WoT OIE PULAL

oY} IO} S{UeqTNSoI pues SUeIU OYT, “4USTUPIOL pue ‘Wd OL “Md F “Wd J WV 8 N'Y 9 Je ‘AjaueU
‘ATFBP SUOT}BAIOSQO X18 WO, POALIOP o1B ‘PUTA 344.04 O4BTIa 484 e800) Sutydeoxe ‘suvom ANUp OUT.
‘SUOT{wAISSqO Aspung Spnpouy einjereduiey, pus cojemoreg oy Jo suBel ATTUOM eT —TLON

‘9181 “TIUAV UOX AISINAY IVOINOTOVORIANM OLNOWOL NO SHUVIaT

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

“= Iep-9 leg*¢ | 09 | 0°zt|9"9
J tegeg |26°8 | 9°9 | 9:0T|0°2T
a eg'z epg | F701] OL [FI
2p ZF L (68°9 | 0°9 | B'FTIPS
o23 76°9 \se°9 | 0°e | 0-61|8°E
on oo |pe-s | 8°1 | 0'8 |9°>
vo» To fogey lett | 9:2 | o'atle"6
a ze |2L°9 | 8°2 | 976 |9°2
rh B19 \za'z | 2:T | O'zt\o'6
+ [= Teg-erlgz-zt| o°eT| 0°20)8°%
logo: [te"2 les | 9'8 | 9'9T/8"8
«- loos: [gic¢ |c6°F | 9°T | Ovorlr's
~» P= Ieg-s |g6°0 | 8°8 | 0°9 [8°
~ Te Maren lace | ovp | 0°9 [9°6
- [oog: |te°9 [go's | 872 | O'T1/9"¢
~ [ Icg-p1lz8-p1| 0°91] 0°12|9°71
» Ioge: [ie's |g8°% | 0°9 | Orel"
o Pe Wrep log-z | a°2 | 87 [92
ve [es lop-arizg-F1] 3'e | 0°61|0°91
» Toez: [g0°2 |FL:% | 9°9 | FL [8°8
Po Par-orl22-2 | o-zt] #2 fo-st
~» lozg- fes-s |rs'¢ | O01] F:01|F°s
“+ ogo: fuze lout | s°r | oF 2-2
oor: |r6°8 |po's | O'TT| G-sI|F°s
~ oog: 222 lee | are | 29 [o°e1
oe aq 28's |99°¢ | 0°9 | 0°0T|8'9
~+ lopz: lor:zt|6s-t1| 0°6 | 0-91|s°T1
+ fort: Jg9‘orles'e | 0°2 | O-ezlo"6
~ [== Ito-9 Igoe | #:p | 701/9°2
+ J Treg iste | 279 | 0°8 (6°01
+ |e Ieg-oqlgt-or) 2°¢ | 0°F2|4°61
iy = VAW)},9[NS| ‘Wd | "Wd |'N°V
mA | ce be oy} or! 219
55 152.

i ba “PUTA Jo £q10019,A

seretgeg-ei9e-g lo! TL'SIGL IAL A

P0f BOL ‘O2uDJUO 2yDT an0qn UoNDaAIT

eee ceereee cesee

2gQ,N] ON a
Xg,N] aN kg

ZP7eEN] AN a

A goN A AM

Aggs|-As MA

aco,s| a8 a9
acgn| a8 a9
Aogs| AS AS
ATs 8 8 8

AGEN N N

Ages| AS | AS
gyn ioe a

GT 68 N N as
ATISN| AN 8

2988 as i f

I PLN ke a

agg Nn aNn aN
AOQPS| AN 3

A SPN N AN
M6LN| A 8

AJON |] AS aN

MFZN| AN | AN
A OFS is katy
A@) 9S AN A 8
GT YIN a $s

AFSN] AN AN

Ten a lor

Ags N A

AS S| a9 s

A OG N N AS
sip a AN AN
“UB, WdOL | WdZ
-[nsey

“PULA JO WoreITG

"$59 “SEE “WLLL “YG—epnpbu0T

“URMON F/6E off —OPNIMNLT

G619°6Z| LL9"6Z| 899°62| L49°6z

SS

| |

69"

‘Wd %

‘WY 9

‘oe Jo duro} ye "WOE

"O18T ‘AVYN—OINVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AVOLVAUASHO TVOIMANOVN FHL LY “AGISIONY TVOIOOIOUNULAN ATHINOW

sleereeery OF 1 HL 1 ZO | BL |LOG [LSS |9LS'|SSS 490 —[Lh" LS|LG"6F|L8"9S|es “OPLLEI“62|86S9°6/GLE9"6z|GEFO "62
a 99 | L9 | 99 | 09 fIZe"|SL4S"|66S"|TGL W210 +ISS"LS/8°T9 |S"F9 |9°Op |88G9° | 6S"
ZN | FG] 89 | OG | 9G JOT ‘|FST |ZAT'|FOT [06 LI—JL6'FFIZ' Lb |1 Sh |S°bP ISG" | 889°
N TL | 69 | 99 | 8 |LSS"|9L0'|SSS"|FHR'Z9'T +H2L1°89/8°ZS |T°T9 6°09 FeLcS* | ZL9°
AS | —|—/]—|—]—|— | —]| — JIT'ST+]&s"69/0'89 j0°08 |0°8s fOc6r: | ESP"
AS 1 6G | 99 | 92 | €8 fzee"|FLe"|9LZ"|8Z8"}Z0°OT-+426°S919°Z9 |e°T8 j9°s¢ JOGOS" | L6r”
ZN | 9] 8 | LP | $9 $9SZ"|L08"|Sha|L0e |G8°L —I4°SS]9°OS |1°09 |6°Gh JEFFO” | TLS
N ZL | ZB | 9 | FO $66s"|062"|96z"|69G'\GL'L —jS0°FSIS°GP |L LS jo°Fo fees” | Shh
AS | ¢9 | ZL | 6F | GL |88s°\66a"|8ES"|1S2°]2S°S +]haPLE/9°SS |0°89 |S°OF 8L0L" | P69"
N OL | &8 | OL | $9 hOTZ"|8E%|sez‘|FPI|86°6 —JLS°FPIS SP |P°Sh |0'8E J89T6" | O88"
AS | 19 | 2 | SG | 26 |29s°|9ZL"|PEs "TSP }09°L —109°ze/2°GP je'a¢ |o°s¢ jacpo” | GUL”
as |—|—|—|—]—|—|—] — [ere +]82'89/0°T9 J0-Se |Z°0¢ Jerse” | Eze"
a 88 | OT] $8 | 68 [G0F*|IIF' FFF lors "|4b°S +]00"LG/9"SS |G°09 jo"sG ja8Lg° | 809"
A #9 | $1 | 99 | LA [G2S"|8hS" loge" |s0S "JOP"9 +419°6S/4°SS |8°99 |P°Ze \e6zL" | S69"
AN |e] 9 | TL | 88 [o8S"|008|TLF|SIPIce"L +)6L"09|3°9S |4°99 |S°L¢ JOPL9" | 969°
AN | 68 | 68 | 08 | 16.)[Ss"|zes"|e9e"|G8z 439° L —|c8"0S|0° LS |P°99 |L°9F JL90L" | 8T9°
a 09 | $9 | SF | IG JLOT|LLT"|6L1' G91 '\2o" —y29" Lt 0" LP |O°TG |2°ch fele6" | 768"
a 18 | #8. | £6 | 09 |raa"|eez"|gha"|98L'|S4°8 —]s0°St|0'°Sh |9°Th |9°SF fOL98" | 806"
AN —|—|—|—]|—|—|—] — [882 —fes'stiz"6P |L°1¢ js°98 fsoze” | OAL"
AN | 19 | 89 | FF | FL IZ6L|96L‘|z8L'|Z0c'|oe' > —[SL°OF|L' FT |6'eo |S°ZP [srs | 006"
IN $641 1L | $8 | 16 f9Fs"|S13"|zL7°|09z"|So'F —[sl“9t|9 SP |P° LF |8°Sh YSTFO” | 80"
AN | Fo | 9 | GE | GO feGI"|c2s"|GOT"|OLT |ST°0 —IzZ°0S|2°6P |G°LG |Z Th IScrh° | 8h"
ON | $8 | LL | G8 | 96 foFa|9zz°|09z"|SFs'|89°S —JLE FTG TH |9°Sh |6 OF FSs9p" | BOG"
N ZS | Z6 | LL | ZS fuga" |9¢z"\e9z"|s9z'Iar°S —H1Z'SF|O'Sh |o°Sh |p LP Woes” | GSE"
IN $08 | 29 | 88 | 86 Ieag"|c9z"|18e"|z¢e"|L0'P -+Jop'ec|a°as |s°o¢ |6°Gr Fs80e" | SPP"
a —{|—|—|—|—|—|—]| — 8:0 +hesog|r°0¢ Je-ss |8-ch jeoar: | Gar:
AS 491] ZL | 99 | 86 |F6a"\G9z"|008"|Fea"|c9'°S +]82°ZE19'0S |P'9G |O°Sh |SFz9" | SEO"
a 06 | 86 | G8 | 88 IgF"|GLz"\GGa"|Taa "ILS —JOS"AT|P Sh |6° Tr \Z°OF 48Gz9" | OPS"
a 69 | GL | IP | 88 ,F0Z"|F2S°|S9L | LIZ" 0S STS" PP \G°SG |8°6E \SZ9G" 199°
MN | 19 | 69 | GF | G4 ISST"|S6T'|SST"|OLT We8°L —le,°St|O er |s-a¢ jO"8e y88cq" | Zoo"
N 62 | 09 | FS | ZO [G9T"|G9L"|FEL|6EL \2S°S —]L9°SF|O'Sh \Z°G7 |F°LE |STO9” | GBS"
AN # GL | 18 | 9G | 68 JOLT" |Z6L "061 \Z9L feo" 2 — (emit 6°98 ['8e BOS
‘WYV9 [NW)W'd) Wd ‘WV Na W'd)'W'd|‘W'V}-oSe2z,ay|NVAN| Md OT \'W'd ZV 9} “UvOTT ‘Wd OT
(0) ee ) (Qe toh ®)
‘Iry Jo Aytpruny jnodeA Jo worsuay, sea “ILY oy} Jo ‘dwey, ri

“ABV | MAO tO wo

2

{

“Yip pue pug wo sojey weuny

LET ae ae ae 68°70 |SL°0 [g60°0|80°T yas"s |LP°O |ges a “QL, LO}
lb, — —} +) 4p 4) —) + | ss80xg) - “O}FT PUB WITT “pug uo sojey avjog
ae: Prec eee eee eas Gas Sa : “G16 PUL 4STZ “M10G “HALT “TET Uo Aepuny,
66°9 | O4°T | A OT N fos'o [oro feer'eiae"TI\s9"oFiz8"08 ego, | ae a
_ 66'9- 6E°0° gee | 5/28" 08 neo sqnisau “TSS PUES STS “N70 “HILT “MIST vo Suraqgary
oe 8 diet a a % a ere 6°18 |2°0 ea | 9LST ‘WILT pue pug 4s, uo ey
0°OT : S 0°16 | 264 |9'0 } GLE ‘So k
crs | 792] Gr NF 00 §°GZ | 0°98 |s°o + f FLST ate eres ee woe
sss | 002 |@ 92 NJ 9°0 0708 | F:9L feo + e181 1908 PUG T8190) 20g
6n'9 CBS eg Ni 0'0 0°GE “SL |G: él :
OL'L | e9°3 | “ eo NI Oo 28 aca sae dk eet ‘imoy sed soqtu 9p°¢ ‘Ajto0[9A uve £*or'e ¢ “anoy ApurA ysveq
srg | 60° | © ZN} 0'0 g°se | 3:18 lop + 0181 ‘amoy ded soyrur ge-zT ‘Az100ToA Uvour $ Moou ‘InoYy ApurA 4s0Ty
; “a9 88.2 E 0% S & Pls aur a al 6981 “Mow tod septum 1Z"¢ ‘A}100[0A UeeM £476 ‘Aep ApuLA 4suery
: ae BRS toe x ee pec Lae an eer ‘Moy tad sopra eg "gy ‘Aqfo0TeA UvoME $497 ‘Aep Lpura ysozy
eH 92°6- | 67 | A 97 N} 0-0 PES | PSL |p — | 99ST “4ST Jo ‘urd F 0} g Wouy ‘soprur Q*¢6g ‘A}1D0ToA WINUAIXLTY
wa S779 | GO"L| 4 © N}O-0 1 0°0S | 0°64 |9°0 + | COST “Inoy Jed sepiur 9g°g ‘£y100T0a po?
o 79'S | OBL | A 2 NI 0'0 GZS | 0°64 |T"e + POST - ear ‘ : De Hy
Lal 68°¢ | 1h0| 99 Nj} 1-0 $98 | 0°64 jo°g + EO8T SOLU TFT “AJLOOTOA YUEZTNEEI £*Ak OTN ‘MoreITp yueINgEr]
a 1g°h | 08° | A 99-N} 0-0 P'%e | 9°82 |g°0 + Z98T “ONTAL
4 116 | 09'S | A GG NY G'O 0°84 | O'Sh 12°F —/5 198T "93° $3)
4 ih 1992/4 Lp NE 0 G-2¢ | ¢'bh Ise + 058T = ee Eas eee ee
S ong | 6gt |= oc KE o eee | 9°61 la-e + 6eST SIMOY EEG “Tie JO Worywinp ‘seyour ogz'g ‘gJdep {saXep eT uo Sururey
Ba eg |eeele zi NI o 0'Ts | 8°69 Ig-o — I ecgt ‘BYYSIU FT WO e[qissodur {sy Sra pT Uo BoM 009 07 eqIssog
Oo - ef8 | PT | 2 ep Nig 0°92 | $°FL [370 — Lo8T pe -
a 18°6 66°€ | A €o KR GIs | 68 ja. = y 9SST eacessireets PAA, ORY ON
m seo |OLa|a b NI G0 ores | Lt fer + | coer ‘Oot =eouonayig { P83 Sateen Hane Re ac ee SOME IDO
oO seo | 0F0|4 T NI oro z'ez | FTL Igo + | FST TSG UO OSrEL eos phe ng AOE ST
q oT'¢ e3°0 4sRq g Bee | F°Sh Iso — 1 ecg : = {pects eiiused iia) TWVOUL $49T sett eeree ene Ken aganro
= 00°F | 66° é z x q orze | gen lero — | cost [0c0-=ooUaTaHIG Geogg ss" -omnqeredaro} meout {qyggre est Kearp nin
= ¥e'9 6a°T a cs - G0 0°86 | SEL ho — I } TS8T | : “TIGL JO “Ur 07° WOT Fos westerns OSaBI ATED ASBOTT wa
cre pee He 8 G16 Bee (ee } O28 *W}13 Jo “urd 03 ‘ue WOT Goce sreereereeeoStea ATTep 180} 201 Be
oes | pea 00 ila aa Le z | 6FST __11808E OOTP rc teste tteset ene cne oInjeiedimo} WNUIUIME ULETy fa
¢ 8 0 us 0 Ba \P g f SSL || —oruvs Ajiep uvoyy UZFogg * einjzesedore} TInMIxeM Tee } 502,
aol (eee i = Hall (4s— 0 Fo0g""* “oinyeredme, minum | 3 &
Lop, uoyoeng | ow card piss! =eSuvi An} TOW | WI1z uo GalSncsoe ‘oinjeredme, wnmixey J &
SN TO YN AAIUL COT Fon | 12) Ante Wo {SIM PIMT 4B T17°6S"" Jajamo0Ieq ysoMory
Uso “qUe4]0Sex] 5 TUT | EXC | ssooxg “UVaL || os aNd SyyTMOH ( UjOT Wo u's 9B 996'Gz"" **" JOVOMOIG JSayoryy
“(NIM “AONS | “NIVa “GuUNLVuTd NAL *‘SUOMVAIOS(O ATMOY WoI, oI PUTA dIT2
: IOJ SJULINST PUY SULIT OTT “Qystuplur pur “Wed OL “Wed 7 “Wd Z UNW'V 8“ N'Y 9 4e ‘ATOUILE
=~ = : - ‘ATIMpP SUOTPVATASGO XIB UWOIJ PAALIOP LV “PUPA OY} 0} O4VTOA 4vqY asoya suTydaoxe ‘suveut ATIVP ot],
AYW WOX AIEVE GAILVUVAINOO SUOTVALOSGO ALPUNG SpN[IUT ongeisdmeay pue IojIMOIwg 44 Josuvout ATTIUOUL OL L—‘SLON
ial ‘QIST ‘AVI WOT UTHSINVTT TVOINOTOVORTLAN OLNOWOL NO SHUVNAY

as

New se Ye

/ } LT ‘ a ‘ . fae
/ / THE

A

, La Nena ei ae ”
Canadian Journal
SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

ee Qi N UMBEK TEE:

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

ae
ves

On O NTO:
COPP, CLARK & CO., FRONT STREET.

1876.

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY.

CANADIAN INS DITUTE.

—_o——_

EDITING COMMITTEE.
GENERAL EDITOR, - - - REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

R. RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B. Se., &e.
Prof. of Natural History, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

W. B. PEARMAN, M.A.

Classical Futor and Dean, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

The Canapian JouRNAL is printed exclusively for gratuitous distribution
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment in advance.

* * Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the Genera}
Editor, Rev. Dr. Scappine, 10 Trinity Square, ‘Toronto. Communications
on general business of the Institute to be addressed to Prof. James
Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; T. Heys, Esq., Librarian and
Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

* * A few sets of the Canapian JouRNAL (unbound), and back numbers
to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above.

Mr. Epwarp ALLEN, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.,
has been appointed the English Agent for the Institute. All European
communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN ‘JOURNAL.

No. XCII.—OCTOBER, 1876.

BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION TO
RELATIVE, CABRACITY OF RACES...

———

BY DANIEL WILSON, LL.D., F.R.S.E.

Read before the American Association for the Advancement of Science, at Buffalo, N.Y.
25th August, 1876.

Consistently with the recognition of the brain as the organ of intel-
lectual activity, it seems not unnatural to assume for man, as the
rational animal, a very distinctive cerebral development. One of the
most distinguished of living naturalists, Professor Owen, has even
made this organ the basis of a system of classification, by means of
which he separates man into a sub-class distinct from all other mam-
malia. But while a comparison between man and the anthropoid
apes, as the animals most nearly approximating to him in physical
structure, lends confirmation to the idea not only that a well de-
veloped brain is essential to natural activity, but that there is a close
relation between the development of the brain and the manifestation
_ of intellectual power: the distinctive features in the human brain,
as compared with those of the anthropomorpha, prove to be greatly
less than had been assumed under imperfect knowledge. The sub-
stantial difference is in volume. “No one, I presume,” says Darwin,
“ doubts that the large size of the brain in man, relatively to his body,
_ in comparison to that of the gorilla or orang, is closely connected
with his higher mental powers ;’ * and it might not unfairly be rea-
‘soned from analogy, that the same test distinguishes the intellectual

* The Descent of Man,” Part I., chap. iy,

178 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

man from the stolid, and the civilised man from the savage. A care-
ful study of the subject, however, shows some remarkable deviations
from such a scale of progression. In this Mr. Darwin would recog-
nize an analogy to greatly more ample proofs of inequality between
the organic source of power and the manifestations of mental energy;
as, for example, in the ant, with its cerebral ganglia not so large as
the quarter of a small pin’s head, displaying instincts and apparent
affections of wonderful intensity and compass. Viewed in this aspect,
“the brain of an ant is one of the most marvellous atoms of matter
in the world, perhaps more marvellous than the brain of man.” Here,
however, we look on elements of contrast rather than analogy ; and
seek in vain in this direction for any appreciable test of the sound- .
ness of the popular belief in the size of the brain as a measure of
intellectual power. It is otherwise when we turn to the anthropo-
morpha. ‘There, alike in the scientific and in the popular creed, very
special and exceptional affinities to man are admitted; and the more
careful study of their anatomical structure tends to increase the
recognized points of analogy.

Mr. Lockhart Clarke, in a contribution to Dr. Maudsley’s work on
the Physiology and Pathology of Mind, gives a minute description of
the concentric layers of nervous substance which combine to form the
convolutions of the human brain, and of the forms and disposition
of the various nerve-cells of which its vesicular structure consists.
Comparing the human brain with those of other animals, he says:
“‘ Between the cells of the convolutions in man and those of the ape
tribe I could not perceive any difference whatever ; but they cer-
tainly differ in some respects from those of the larger mammalia—
from those, for instance, of the ox, sheep, or cat.”* Apart from the ,
difference in volume (55 to 115 cub. in.), the only distinctive features,
according to Professor Huxley, between the brain of the anthropo-
morpha and that of man, are “the filling up of the occipito-temporal
fissure ; the greater complexity and less symmetry of the other sulci
and gyri; the less excavation of the orbital face of the frontal lobe ;
and the larger size of the cerebral hemispheres, as compared with the
cerebellum and the cerebral nerves.”

The brain of the orang is the one which seems. most nearly to
approximate to that of man. In volume it is about twenty-six or
twenty-seven cubic inches; or about half the minimum size of a

* ‘Insanity and its Treatment,” by G. F. Blandford, M.D., p. 10..

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 179

normal human brain. The frontal height is greater than in that of
other anthropomorpha ; the frontal lobe is in all respects larger as
compared with the occipital lobe; and certain folds of brain-sub-
stance, styled “bridging convulsions,” which in the human brain are

interposed between the parietal and occipital lobes, also occur, though
greatly reduced, in the brain of the orang; while they appear to be
wholly wanting in the chimpanzee, the gibbon, and other apes which
superficially present a greater resemblance to man. Referring to the
convolutions of the central cerebral lobe, Huschke says: ‘‘ With
their formation in the ape, the brain enters the last stage of devel-
opment until it arrives at its perfection in man;” and the higher
class of brains may be arranged between the extremes of poorly and
richly convoluted examples.

But it must not be overlooked that, apart from structural differ-
ences, relative, and not absolute mass and weight of brain has to be
considered, otherwise the elephant and the whale would take the fore-
most place. “The brain of the porpoise,” Professor Huxley
remarks,* “is quite wonderful for its mass, and for the development
of the cerebral convolutions ;” but it is the centre of a nervous system
of corresponding capacity, while as compared with the size of the
animal, the brain is not relatively large. Vogt states the weight
of the human body to be to the brain, on an average, as 36 to 1 ;
whereas in the most intelligent animals the difference is rarely less
than 100 to 1.

Assuming the existence of some uniform relation between the size
of the brain and the development of the intellectual faculties, along
with whatever is recognized as most closely analogous to them in the
lower animals, it might be anticipated that we should find not only a
graduated development of brain in the anthropomorpha as they
approximate in resemblance to man; but, still more, that the pro-
gressive stages from the lowest savage condition to that of the most
civilized nations.should be traceable in a comparative size and weight
of brain. Dr. Carl Vogt, after discussing certain minor and doubtful
exceptions, thus proceeds : “We find that there is an almost regular
series in the cranial capacity of such nations and races as, since
historic times, have taken no part in civilization. Australians, Hot-
tentots, and Polynesians, nations in the lowest state of barbarism,
commence the series; and no one can deny that the place they

* “Mr, Darwin’s Critics: Critiques and Addresses.”

180 | BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION
occupy in relation to cranial capacity and cerebral weight corresponds
with the degree of their intellectual capacity and civilization.”* But
the position thus confidently assigned to the Polynesians receives no
confirmation from the evidence supplied by the measurements of Dr.
J. B. Davis, in his Thesaurus Craniorum ; and a careful study of
the subject reveals other remarkable deviations from such a scale of
progression, not only in individuals but in races. To these excep-
tional deviations, with their bearing on the comparative capacity of
races, the following remarks are chiefly directed. The largest and
heaviest brains do indeed appear, for the most part, to pertain to the
nations highest in civilization, and to the most intelligent of their
number. But this cannot be asserted as a uniform law, either in
relation to races or individuals. The more carefully the requisite
evidence is accumulated, the less does it appear that the volume of
brain, or the cubic contents of the skull, supply any uniform gauge
of intellectual capacity. In the researches which have thus far been
instituted into the characteristics of the human brain among the
lowest races, the development is in many respects remarkable ; and,
as was to be expected, no organic differences between diverse races
of men have been traced.

Professor C. Luigi Calori has published the results of a careful
examination of the brain of a Negro of Guinea. It presented the
marked excess of length over breadth so characteristic of the Negro
cranium ; but in other respects it corresponded generally to the fully
developed European brain. The distribution of the white and gray
substances was the same ; the cerebral convolutions were collected
into an equal number of “lobes ; and the only special difference was
that the convolutions were a little less frequently folded, and the
separating sulci somewhat less marked than in the average European
brain. But even in this respect the complication was great. The
actual weight: of the brain, according to Professor Calori, was 1,260
grammes, equivalent to 44-4 cubic inches. The complexity of convo-
lution, and consequent extension of superficies of the encephalon, ap-
pears to be an essential element in the development of the brain as the
organ of highest mental capacity ; and to the cerebrum, apparently,
the true functions of intellectual activity pertain. Professor Wagner
undertook the measurement of the convex surface of the frontal
lobe in a series of brains. The heaviest, as a rule, had also the greatest :

* Vogt, ‘‘Lectures on Man.” Lect, IIL.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 181

development of surface. But the two elements were not in uniform
ratio. Some of the lighter brains presented a much greater degree of
convolution and consequent extent of convex superficies than others
which ranked above them in weight. It is thus apparent that in
estimating the comparative characteristics of brains, various elements
are necessary for an exhaustive comparison. Besides the functional
differences of the cerebrum, cerebellum, and pons varolii, they have
different specific gravities, so that brains of equal weight may differ
widely in quality. Dr.’ Peacock, taking distilled water as 1000,
gives the values of the subdivisions of the brain thus: cerebrum,
1034; cerebellum, 1041; pons varoli, 1040. Agaim, Dr. Sankey
states the mean specific gravity of the gray matter of the brain in
either sex as 1:0346, and of the white matter as 1:0412. The varia-
tions from these results, as given by Bastian, Thurnam, and others,
are trifling. Butit is significant to note that recent researches shew
that where greater specific gravity of brain occurs in the insane, it
appears to be limited to the gray matter.* Professor Goodsir main-
tained that symmetry of brain has more to do with the higher faculties
than bulk or form. It is, at any rate, apparent that two brains of
equal weight may differ widely in quality.

Nevertheless, the popular estimate embodied in such expressions as
“a good head,” ‘‘a long-headed fellow,” and “a poor head,” like
many other popular inductions, has truth for its basis. Up to a cer-
tain stage the growth of the brain determines the capacity of the
skull. Then it seems as though more complex convolutions accom-
panied the packing of the elaborated cerebral mass within the fixed
limits of its osseous chamber.

A comparison of races, based on minute investigation of an
adequate number of brains of fair typical examples, may be expected
to yield important results ; but in the absence of such direct evidence,
the chief data available for this purpose are derived from measure-
ments of the internal capacity of their skulls. Among English ob-
servers who have devoted themselves to this class of observations, the
foremost place is due to Dr. J. Barnard Davis, who, in 1867, summed.
up the results of his extensive researches in a contribution to the
Royal Society, entitled, ‘Contributions towards determining the
weight of the brain in different races of man.”+ Inferior as such

* “ Journal of Mental Science,” Vol. XII, p. 23.
t “ Philosophical Transactions,” Vol. CLYIIL., p. 505.

182 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

evidence must necessarily be, if compared with the examination of
the brain itself, nevertheless the number of skulls of the different
races gauged unquestionably furnishes some highly valuable data for
ethnical comparison. The evidence, moreover, is obtained from a
source in some respects less variable than the encephalon ; and will
always constitute a corrective element in estimating results based on
direct examinations of the brain. Dr. Davis, mdeed, claims “that
the examination of a large series of skulls in ascertaining their
capacities and deducing from those capacities the average volume of
the brain, affords in some respects more available data for determining
this relative volume for any particular race than the weighing of the
brain itself.” The defect is, that its most important results are
necessarily based on the assumption of a uniform density of brain ;
whereas some notable ethnical differences, hereafter referred to, may
prove to be due to the fact that certain races derive their special
characteristics from a prevailing diversity in this very respect.

But the extensive observations of Dr. Davis, as of Dr. Morton,
have a special value from the fact that each furnishes results based on
a uniform system of observation ; for the diverse methods and mate-
rials employed by different observers in gauging the human skull
have greatly detracted from their practical value. In a communi-
cation by the late Professor Jeffreys Wyman to the Boston Natural
History Society,* he presented the results of a series of measure-
ments of the internal capacity of the same skull with pease, beans,
rice, flax-seed, shot, and coarse and fine sand. From repeated experi-
ments he arrived at the conclusion that the apparent capacity varied
according to the different substances used, so that the same skull
measured respectively, with pease 1193 centimetres, with shot 1201-8,
with rice 1220-2, and with fine sand 1313 centimetres. Professor
Wyman was led to the conclusion that, for exactness, small shot, ‘as
employed latterly by Dr. Morton, is preferable to sand, were it not
for its weight, which, in the case of old and fragile skulls, is apt to’ be ~
destructive to them. With a view to avoid the latter eval Drea
B. Davis has used fine Calais sand of 1°425 specific gravity. The
diversity in apparent volume, consequent on the employment of differ-
ent substances in gauging the internal capacity of the skull, neces-
sarily detracts from the value of comparative results of Morton, Davis,
and others. But the elaborate measurements of their great collections

* Proceedings of the Boston Natural History Society,” Vol. XL. ~

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 183

of human crania furnish reliable series of data, each uniform in
system, and sufficiently minute to satisfy many requirements of com-
parative craniometry.
Without assuming an invariable correspondence in cubical capacity
and brain-weight, there is a sufficient approximation in the cubical
capacity of the skull and the average weight of the encephalon to
render the deductions derived from gauging the capacities of skulls
of different races an important addition to this department of com-
parative ethnology. For minute cerebral comparisons, however, it
is apparent that much more is required; and the special functions
assigned to the various organs within the cranium have to be kept in
view. Of these the medulla oblongata, in direct contact with the
spinal cord, is now recognized as the centre of the vital actions in
breathing and swallowing ; and is believed also to be the direct source
of the muscular action employed in speech. Next to it are the sensory
ganglia, arranged in pairs along the base of the brain. To the cere-
bellum, which the phrenologist sets apart as the source of the emotions
and passions embraced in his terminology of amativeness, philo-
progenitiveness, é&c., physiologists now assign the function of con-
veying to the mind the conditions of tension and relaxation of the
muscles, and so controlling their voluntary action. But above all
those is the cerebrum, or brain-proper, consisting of two large lobes
of nervous substance, which in man are so large that, when viewed
vertically, they cover and conceal the cerebellum. To this organ is
specially assigned emotion, volition, and ratiocination. It is the
assumed seat of the mind ; and, in a truer sense than the skull,
“The dome of thought, the palace of the soul;”’
if indeed it be not, to one class of reasoners, the mind itself. Certain
it is that no acute disease can affect it without a corresponding dis-
order of the functions of mind ; and with this organ much below the
average size, intellectual weakness may always be predicated. But at
the same time, it is significant to note that the human brain, stinted
in its full proportions, and reduced to a seeming equality with the
- anthropomorpha, exhibits no corresponding capacities or instincts in
lieu of the higher mental qualities. Microcephaly is the invariable
index, not of mere limited intelligence and mental capacity, but of
actual mental imbecility. If the augmentation of the brain of the
anthropomorpha from 55 to 115 cubic inches be all that is requisite
for the transformation of the irrational ape into the reasoning man,

184 BRAIN-WEIGHT-AND SIZE IN RELATION

it would seem to be in no degree illogical to look for the accom-
paniment of the inversion of the process by an approximation, in
some instances, to certain capacities and functions of the ape. But
there are no indications of this. In some examples of microcephaly,
the so-called animal propensities do indeed manifest themselves to
excess; but there is no reproduction of the animal nature, instincts,
or capacities, analogous to the scale of cerebral development of the
orang or chimpanzee. A. microcephalous idiot, who died at the age
of twenty-two, in St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, London, had a brain
weighing only 13-125 oz., or 372 grammes. In describing this ease,
Professor Owen remarks: “Here nature may be said to have per-
formed for us the experiment of arresting the development of the
brain almost exactly at the size which it attains in the chimpanzee,
and where the intellectual faculties were scarcely more developed.
Yet no anatomist would hesitate in at once referring the cranium to
the human species.” And so is it with the encephalon. The brain,
of the chimpanzee is a healthy, well-developed organ, adequate to
the amplest requirements of the animal; whereas the microcephalous
human brain is inadequate for any efficient, continuous cerebral
activity : not merely limited in its range of powers. Much, how-
ever, may yet be learned from a careful attention to the imperfect —
manifestations of activity in certain directions, in cases of microce-
phalic idiocy, and noting the predominant tendency in each case,
with a view to subsequent examination of the brain. By this means
it may be found possible to refer certain forms of mental activity to
special variations in the structure of the organ, or to distinct mem-
bers of the encephalon.

Dr. Laennec recently exhibited to the Anthropological Society of
Paris a microcephalous idiot of the male sex, aged fourteen years.
“This child is entirely unconscious of his own actions, and his intel-
lectual operations are very few in number, and very rudimentary.
His language .consists of two syllables, ow: and Ja, and he takes an
evident pleasure in pronouncing them. He takes no heed in what
direction he walks. He would step off a precipice, or into a fire.”
Attention was specially directed to the idiot’s hands: ‘“‘The thumbs
are atrophied, and cannot be opposed to the other fingers. The
palms of the hands have the transverse creases, but not the diagonal
—the result of the atrophy of the thumbs. Hence the hand resembles —
that of the chimpanzee. The dentition too is defective. Though

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 185

fourteen years of age, the child has only twelve teeth.” Here it is
curious to note the analogies in physical structure to the lower
anthropomorph in other organs besides the brain, for it only renders
more striking the absence of any corresponding aptitudes.

Dr. J. Barnard Davis, in his interesting monograph on “Synostotic
Crania among Aboriginal Races of Man,” produces some remarkable
illustrations of the effect of premature ossification of the sutures of
the skull in arresting the full development of the brain, and so
rendering it unequal to the due performance of its functions. “I
have,” he says, “the cranium of a convict who was executed on Nor-
folk Island, which I owe to the kindness of Admiral H. M. Denham.
This man was executed there when that beautiful isle was appropri-
ated to the reception of the most dangerous and irreclaimable convicts
from the other penal settlements. It is a microcephalic skull, rather
dolichocephalic, of a man apparently about forty years of age. It exhi-
bits a perfect ossification of the sagittal and of the greater portion of
the lambdoidal sutures.. The coronal suture is partially obliterated
at the sides in the temporal regions, and can only be distinguished by
faint traces in all its middle parts. In this case there has not been
any compensatory development of moment in other directions. The
calvarium is not abridged in its length, which is 7-1 inches, equal to
179 millimetres; probably it is a little elongated. It is, however,
very narrow, being only 4:8 inches, or 122 m.m. at its widest part,
between the temporal bones. So that the result is a very small,
dwarfed, almost cylindrical calvarium. The internal capacity is only
59 ounces of sand,* which is equal to 71:4 cubic inches, or 1169
cubic centimetres.” Here is a skull considerably below the lowest
mean of the crania of any race in Morton’s enlarged tables, or in the
more comprehensive ones furnished in Dr. Davis’s “Thesaurus Crani-
orum.” Another skull nearly approximating to it is that of a Cole,
one of the savage tribes of Nagpore, in Central India, who are said
to go entirely naked. It is described in the supplement to the
‘Thesaurus Craniorum” as that of “Chara,” a Cole farmer, aged fifty,

*The internal capacity of 59 oz. is given here from the ‘‘ Thesaurus Craniorum,” p. 40,
m correction of that of 60 oz. stated in the memoir in ‘‘ Transactions of the Dutch Society of
Sciences,” Haarlem, p. 21, which may be presumed to be a misprint. Dr. Davis adds, in the
“ Thesaurus Craniorum,” ‘‘ An early closure of the sutures has occasioned a stunted growth of
the brain, especially of its convolutions, and thus prevented the development of those struc-
tures and faculties. which might have given a different direction to his lower propensities;” and
he justly adds his. conviction that this was a case rather for timely treatment as a dangerous
idiot, than for punishment as a criminal.

186 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

and its internal capacity is stated as 59-5 oz. av., equivalent to 71:7
cub. inches. The Coles appear to be small of stature. The heights
of three of them, whose skulls are in the same collection, were
respectively 5 ft. 5 in., 5 ft. 2 in., and 5 ft., and the average internal
capacity of five male skulls is only 66°6. The small stature in this
and others of the native races of Central India, has to be taken into
account in estimating the relative size of the brain. But the Cole
skulls are remarkable for their small size, being smaller even than
the ordinary Hindoos of Bengal. Yet one of them, “ Cootlo,” whose
skull is among those included in the above mean, commanded a band
of insurgents in the Porahant rebellion of 1858, and made himself
a terror to the district.

The microcephalism of races, as well as of individuals, of small:
stature, must not be confounded with the true microcephaly of a
dwarfed or imperfectly developed brain, which is invariably accom-
panied with mental imbecility. The Mincopies of the Andanian
Islands are spoken of by Professor Owen as “perhaps the most
primitive, or lowest in the scale of civilization, of the human race.”*
Mr. G. E. Dobson, in describing his first visit to one of their
“homes,” says: “ Although none of the tribe exceeded 64 inches in
height, so that on first seeing them we thought the shed contained
none but boys and girls, I was especially struck by the remarkable
contrast: between the size of the males and females.”+ Dr, J. B.
Davis kas given, in the supplement to “ Thesaurus Craniorum,” the
dimensions of a male Mincopie skeleton in his collection. The age he
assumes to have been about thirty-five. The internal capacity of the
skull is 62 oz. (Calais sand), equivalent to 75:5 cubic inches, and the
entire height of the skeleton is 58°7 inches. It belongs, says Dr.
Davis, to a pigmy race, is small in all its dimensions, and is particu- -
jarly small in the dimensions of the pelvis. Of their skulls, moreover,
he adds, “it is somewhat difficult to determine the sex with confi-
dence. They are all small (but this is a character of the race), they
are delicate in development, and they have that fullness of. the.
occipital region, and smallness of the mastoid processes, which are i
marks of feminism.”

Mr. Alfred R. Wallace connects the Mincopies with the Negritos
and Semangs of the Malay peninsula, a dark woolly-haired race,

* “Report of British Association,” 1861.
+‘ Journal Anthrop. Inst.,” Vol. LY, p. 464.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 187

dwarfs in stature. Dr. Davis says of the six Mincopie skulls in his
collection, four male and two female, as well as of others which he
has seen : “They are all remarkably and strikingly alike, not merely
in size but in form also. They are all small, round, brachycephalic
cerania of beautiful form.” Moreover, though classed as “lowest in
the scale of civilization,” the Mincopies betray no deficiency of intel-
lect. The admirable photographs which illustrate Mr. Dobson’s
narrative show in the majority of them good frontal development.
The brain is not, indeed, relatively small. Their canoes are made
of the trunk of a tree, hollowed out; and Mr. Dobson remarks :
“The construction of their peculiar arrows and fish spears with
movable heads exhibits much ingenuity, and the use of no small
reasoning power in adapting means to an end.”

We are indeed too apt to apply our own artificial standards as the
sole test of intellectual vigour; whereas it is probable that in the
amount of acquired knowledge and acuteness of reasoning many
savage races surpass the majority of the illiterate peasantry in the
most civilized countries of Europe. Mr. Wallace, in viewing the
subject in one special light, remarks: “The brain of the lowest
savages, and, as far as we yet know, of the prehistoric races, is little
inferior in size to that of the higher types of man, and is immensely
superior to that of the higher animals; while it is universally
admitted that quantity of brain is one of the most important, and
probably the most essential of the elements which determine mental
power. Yet the mental requirements of savages, and the faculties
actually exercised by them are very little above those of animals.
The higher feelings of pure morality and refined emotion, and the
power of abstract reasoning and ideal conception, are useless to them;
are rarely, if ever, manifested; and have no important relations to
their habits, wants, desires, and well-being. They possess a mental
organ beyond their needs.”*

Here, however, it may be well to guard against the confusion of two
very distinct elements. The higher feelings of pure morality and re-
fined emotion are not manifestations of intellectual vigour in the same
sense as is the power of abstract reasoning and ideal conception. It
is not rare to find an English or Scottish peasant with little intellec-
tual culture or capacity for abstract reasoning, but with an acutely
instinctive moral sense. On the other hand, among the criminal

* “¢ Limits of Natural Selection, as Applied to Man.” —

188 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

class, it is by no means rare to find examples of wonderfully vigorous
intellectual power applied to the planning and accomplishing of
schemes which involve as much foresight and skill as many a triumph
of diplomacy ; but which at the same time seem to be nearly incom-
patible with any moral sense. Moreover, it is needless to say that
intellectual vigour and high moral principle are by no means invari-
able concomitants in any class of society ; nor can they be traced to
a common source. Mr. Wallace recognizes that “a superior intelli-
gence has guided the development of man in a definite direction, and
for a special purpose ;” and such guidance involves much more than
the mere evolution of a higher animal organization. But, appreci-
ating as he does the difficulties involved in any acceptance of a:
theory of evolution which assumes man to be the mere latest out-
growth of a development from lower forms of animal life, Mr.
Wallace points out that “natural selection could only have endowed
savage man with a brain a little superior to that of an ape, whereas
he actually possesses one very little inferior to that of a philo-
sopher.”
Yet neither Mr. Wallace, nor Professor Huxley when controyert-
ing this argument, withholds a due recognition of the activity of the
intellect of the savage. No one indeed can have much intercourse
with savage races wholly dependent on their own resources, without
recognizing that, within a certain range, their faculties are kept in
constant activity. The savage hunter has not merely an intimate
familiarity with all the capabilities and resources of many regions
traversed by him in pursuit of his game; his geographical infor-
mation includes much useful knowledge of the topography of ranges
of country which he has never visited. I found, on one occasion,
when exploring the Nepigon River, on Lake Superior, that my
Chippewa guides, though fully five hundred miles from their own
country, and visiting the region for the first time, were nevertheless
on the look-out for a metamorphic rock underlying the sienite which
abounds there; and they made their way by well-recognized land_
marks to this favourite “pipe-stone rock.” While moreover the
Indian, like other savages, is devoid of much of what we style “use-
ful knowledge,” but which would be very useless to him, he is fully
informed on many subjects embraced within the range of the natural
sciences; and hag a very practical knowledge of meteorology,
zoology, botany, and much else which constitutes useful know-

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 189

ledge to him. He is familiar with the habits of animals, and the
medicinal virtues of many plants; will find his way through the
forest by noting the special side of the trunks on which certain
lichens grow; and follow the tracks of his game, or discover the nests
of birds, by indications which would escape ihe most observant
naturalist. The Australian savage, stimulated apparently to an
unwonted ingenuity by the privations of an arid climate, is the
inventor of two wonderfully ingenious implements, the wommera or
throwing stick, and the bomerang, which, when employed by the
native expert, accomplish feats entirely beyond any efforts of Kuropean
skill. Moreover, as Professor Huxley remarks, he “can make
excellent baskets and nets,-and neatly fitted and beautifully balanced
spears; he learns to use these so as to be able to transfix a quar-
tern loaf at sixty yards; and very often, as in the case of the
American Indians, the language of a savage exhibits complexities
which a well-trained European finds it difficult to master.” Again
he goes on to say: ‘Consider that every time a savage tracks his
game he employs a minuteness of observation, and an accuracy of
inductive and deductive reasoning which, applied to other matters,
would assure some reputation to a man of science, and I think we
need ask no further why he possesses such a fair supply of brains.
In complexity and difficulty, I should say that the intellectual labour
of a good hunter or warrior considerably exceeds that of an ordinary
Englishman.” Hence Professor Huxley is not prepared to admit that
the American or Australian savage possesses in his brain a mental
organ which he fails to turn to full account. But without entering
on the questions of evolution and natural selection in all their com-
prehensive bearings, it is still apparent that the brain of the savage
is an instrument of great capacity, employed within narrow limits.

In estimating the comparative size of the brain, it is seen to be
necessary to discriminate between individuals or races of small stature
. and cases of true microcephaly. On the other hand, it is not to be
overlooked that examples of idiocy are not rare where the head is of
a fair average size, and where the mental imbecility is regarded as
congenital. But in this as in other researches of the physiologist, he
is limited in his observations mainly to the chance opportunities
which offer for study ; and not unfrequently the prejudices of affection
arrest the hand of the student, and prevent a post mortem examination

190 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

in cases where science has much to hope for from freedom of investi-
gation. Hence the data thus far accumulated in evidence of the actual
structure, size and weight of the human brain fall far short of what is
requisite for a solution of many questions in reference to the relations
between cerebration and mental activity. From time to time men of
science have sought by example, as well as by precept, to lessen such
impediments to scientific research. Dr. Dalton left instructions for
a post mortem examination, in order to test the peculiarity of his
vision, which he had assumed to be due to a colouring of the vitreous
humour; Jeremy Bentham bequeathed his body to his friend Dr.
Southwood Smith, for the purposes of anatomical science; and the
Will of Harriet Martineau, who died during the present year, con-
tains this provision; “ It is my desire, from an interest in the progress
of scientific investigation, that my skull should be given to Henry
George Atkinson, of Upper Gloucester Place, London, and also my
brain, if my death should take place within such distance of his then
present abode as to enable him to have it for purposes of scientific
investigation.” The Willis dated March 10th, 1864; but by a
codicil, dated October 5, 1871, this direction is revoked, with the
explanation which follows in these words: “TI wish to leave it on
record that this alteration in my testamentary directions is not caused
by any change of opinion as to the importance of scientific observa-
tion on such subjects, but is made in consequence merely of a change
of circumstances in my individual case.” The natural repugnance of
surviving relatives to any mutilation of the body must always tend
to throw impediments in the way of such researches ; though it may
be anticipated that, with the increasing diffusion of knowledge, such
obstacles to its pursuit will be diminished. Thus far, however,
notwithstanding the persevering labours of Welcker, Bergmann,
Parchappe, Broca, Boyd, Skae, Owen, Thurnam, and other physiolo-
gists, their observations have been necessarily limited almost exelu-
sively to certain exceptional sources of evidence, embracing to a large
extent only the pauper and the insane classes ; and in the case of the ~
latter especially, the functional disorder or chronic disease of the
organ under consideration renders it peculiarly desirable that such
results should be brought, as far as possible, into comparison with a
corresponding number of observations on healthy brains of a class
fairly representing the social and intellectual status of a civilized
community.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 191

The average brain-weight of the human adult, as determined by a
numerous series of observations, ranges for man from 40 oz. to 524
oz., and for woman from 35 oz. to 474 oz. But some indications
among ancient crania tend to suggest a doubt as to whether this
difference in cerebral capacity was a uniformly marked sexual distinc-
tion among early races; due allowance being made for difference
in stature. Dr. Thurnam made the race of the British Long Bar-
rows a special subject of study; and Dr. Rolleston has followed up
his researches with valuable results. Amongst other points, he notes
that the males appeared to have averaged 5 feet 6 inches, and the
females 4 feet 10 inches in height. But while the difference of
stature between the male and the female exceeds what is observable
in most modern races, the variation in the size and internal capacity
of their skulls appears to be less than among civilized races. The like
characteristics are noticeable in the larger race of Europe’s palzo-
technic era. Nothing is more striking in the discovery of those
ancient remains of Kuropean man than the remarkable development
of the skulls, and the good brain capacity of the race of the paleo-
technic dawn, where man is proved, by his works of art and all the
traces of his hearth and home, to have been still a rude hunter and
cave-dweller. Whatever other changes, therefore, may have affected
the brain as the organ of human thought and reasoning, it does not
thus far appear that the average mass of brain has increased since
the advent of European man. Important exceptions have indeed
been noted. Professor Broca’s observations on the cerebral capacity
of the Parisian population at different periods, based on nearly 400
skulls derived from vaults and cemeteries of various dates from the
11th or 12th to the 19th century, appear to him to show a progres-
sive cerebral development in that remarkable centre of Huropean
civilization.* But though the assumption is not inconsistent with
other results of civilization, and is the necessary corollary of the
postulate that intellectual activity tends to permanent development
of brain ; the fact that the crania presented a still greater diversity
in type than in size reminds us of the intermixture of races on the
banks of the Seine, and the consequent necessity for much more
extended observations before so important a deduction ean be received
as an established truth.

Taking the average brain-weight of the human adult as already
stated, all male brains falling much below 40 oz. or 1130 grammes,

* “Bull. de la Soc, d’Anthropologie de Paris.” 1861, ii., p. 501; 1862, ili., p. 102.

192 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

and female brains below 35 oz. or 990 grammes, may be classed as
microcephalous; and all above the maxima of the medium male and
female brain, viz., 524 oz. or 1480 grammes, and 474 oz. or 1345
grammes, may be ranked as megalocephalous, or great brains.
Professor Welcker, who devoted special attention to the whole sub-
ject under review, assumes another and simpler test, when he says
that skulls of more than 540 to 550 millemetres, or 21:26 to 21°65
inches in circumference—the weight of brain belonging to which is
1490 to 1560 grammes (52:°5—55 oz. avoir.),—are to be regarded
as exceptionally large. But while an excess of horizontal circum-
ference may be accepted as indicating good cerebral capacity, it must
not be overlooked that the adoption of it as the key to any definite ~
or even approximate brain-weight ignores the important elements of
variation involved in the difference between acrocephalic and platyce-
phalic head-forms. The volume of brain in Scott, and probably in
Shakespeare, appears to have depended more on its elevation than its
horizontal expansion. The same was also the case with Byron. The
intermastoid arch, measured across the vertex of the skull from the
tip of one mastoid process to the other, furnishes an accurate gauge
of this development. Of thirteen selected male English skulls in Dr.
Davis’s collection, the mean of this measurement is 15-1; and of thirty-
nine male and female English skulls, it is only 14:4. Of the whole
number of eighty-one English skulls described in the “Thesaurus
Craniorum,” three exceptionally large ones are—No. 123, that of an
ancient British chief, of fully 6 ft. 2 in. in stature, from the Grims-
thorpe Barrow, Yorkshire ; No. 905, a calvarium of great magnitude,
very brachycephalic, and with the elevation across the middle of the
parietals apparently exaggerated by compression in infancy, from
Hythe, Kent; and No. 1029, another male skull, remarkable alike for
its size and weight, and with a peculiarity of conformation ascribed
by Dr. Davis to synostosis of the coronal suture. The intermastoid
arch in those exceptionally large skulls measures respectively 16:0,
16-2 and 16:9; whereas the same measurement derived from the cast
of Scott’s head taken after death, yields the extraordinary dimensions
of 19 inches.* This last measurement is over the hairy scalp. But
after making ample allowance for this, the vertical measurement of
the skull and consequently of the brain is remarkable.

* T am indebted to Dr. J. A. Smith F.S.A., Scot., for this and other measurements of casts
of The Bruce, Burns, Scott, &c,., not accessible to me. :

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 193

Full value has been assigned at all periods to the well-developed
forehead. It is characteristic of man. The physiognomist and the
phrenologist have each given significance to it in their respective
systems ; and it has received no less prominent recognition from the
poets. A fully developed forehead is assumed as distinctive of the
male skull. But Juliet, in ‘The Two Gentlemen of Verona,” when
depreciating her rival, exclaims, “ Ay, but her forehead’s low ;” and
the jealous Queen of Egypt, in “ Antony and Cleopatra,” is told of
Octavia that “her forehead is as low as she would wish it.” “ The
fair large front” of Milton’s perfect man is the external index of an
ample cerebrum: the organ to which the seat of consciousness, intel-
ligence, and will is assigned. It is therefore consistent with this
that a low, retreating forehead is popularly assumed to be the char-
acteristic index of the savage, and of the unintellectual among
civilized races. But the cerebral characteristics of both ancient and
modern civilized races>have still to be studied in detail; and the
influence of race and sex on the form of the head and the mass and
weight of the brain, involves some curious questions in relation to the
oldest illustrations of the physical characteristics of man, and to the
effect of civilization on the relative development of the sexes.

Early observations led Dr. Pruner-Bey and other ethnologists of
France to recognize in certain ancient Gaulish skulls of a brachyce-
phalic type the evidences of a primitive race, assumed to represent
the inhabitants of France and of Central Europe during its reindeer
period, and which appeared to be assigned with reasonable probability
to a Mongol origin. But in the Cro-Magnon cavern, and in other
caves more recently explored, the remains of a race of men have been
brought to light markedly dolichocephalic, and no less striking in
cranial capacity. Dr. Broca speaks of these ancient cave-dwellers
of the valley of the Vezére as characterized by “sure signs of a
powerful cerebral organization. The skulls are large. Their dia-
meters, their curves, their capacity, attain, and even surpass, our
medium skulls of the present day. The forehead is wide, by no means
receding, but describing a fine curve. The amplitude of the frontal
tuberosities denotes a large development of the anterior cerebral lobes,
which are the seat of the most noble intellectual faculties.” Along-
side of the remains of this ancient race, and in the underlying de-
posits, lay those of the mammoth, cave-lion and bear, fossil horse, and

reindeer. In neighbouring caves of the same valley, and especially
2

194 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

in that of La Madelaine, numerous specimens of primitive: art have:
been found: tools and weapons of flint, carved lances and harpoons:
of bone; and ingenious engravings and carvings of the mammoth,.
reindeer, and of man himself, on pieces of horn and ivory tablets.
The evidences of primitive skill and intellectual vigour are remark-
able. Dr. Broca, after a review of their ingenious aris, says: “ They
had advanced to the very threshold of civilization;” and Dr: Pruner-
Bey thus comments on their characteristics: “If we consider that its
three individuals had a cranial capacity much superior to the average
at the present day ; that one of them was a female, and that female
crania are generally below the average of male crania in size; and
that nevertheless the cranial capacity of the Cro-Magnon woman sur-
passes the average capacity of male skulls of to-day, we are led to
regard the great size of the brain as one of the more remarkable
characters of the Cro-Magnon race. This cerebral volume seems to
me even to exceed that with which at the present day a stature equal
to that of our cave-folks would be associated : whilst the skulls from
the Belgium caves are small, not only absolutely, but even relatively
in the rather small stature of the inhabitants of those caves.”*
The remarkable cranial capacity of the skulls thus seemingly per-
taining to the most primitive of European races—the troglodytes
of the mammoth and reindeer periods of Central Hurope,—is the
more significant from its bearing on the evidence of progressive
cerebral development adduced by Dr. Broca from skulls recovered:
from. ancient and modern cemeteries of Paris. It appears indeed
to conflict with any theory of a progressive development from the
Troglodyte of the post-glacial age to the civilized Frenchman of
modern times. Mr. W. Boyd Dawkins has. accordingly been at
some pains in his “Cave Hunting,” to show that the conclusions
formed by previous observers as to the epoch of their burial are not
supported by the facts of the case; and he sums up his review of the:
whole. evidence by expressing a conviction that he “should feel
inclined to assign the interments to the neolithic age, in which cave-
burial was so common. ‘The facts,” he adds, “do not warrant the
human skeletons being taken as proving the physique of the palxo-
lithic hunters of the Dordogne, or as a basis for an inquiry into the:
ethnology of the paleolithic races.” Mr. Boyd Dawkins also pro-
nounces the same doubts in reference to the equally characteristic

* “Reliquie Aquitanicz.” ’

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 195

male skeleton found in a cave at Mentone, and to others obtained in
the Lombrive and other caves. Nor was this caution without reason,
for the remains of man differ from other animal remains found in
such series of deposits as mark a succession of periods, in so far as
they pertain to the only animal habitually given to the practice of
interment; so that human skeletons found under such circumstances
may have been artificially intruded long subsequent to the accumu-
lation of the breccia in which they lay. Happily, however, any
doubts as to the contemporaneity of the human remains with the
other cave-relics has since been removed by the discovery of skeletons,
similar in type, in other caverns in the same valley—and especially
in that of Laugerie Basse,—in positions which seem to leave no room
for questioning their being of the same age as the works of art found
along with them.

Other examples of the ancient man of Europe show him in like
manner endowed with a cerebral development far in advance of the
rudest races of modern times. The skull found by Dr. Schmerling
in the Engis Cave, near Liége, along with remains of six or seven
human skeletons, was embedded in the same matrix with bones of
the fossil elephant, rhinoceros, hyena, and other extinct quadrupeds.
It is a fairly proportioned, well developed dolichocephalic skull; and,
like others of the seemingly most ancient human skulls yet found,
has signally disappointed the expectations of those who count upon
invariably finding a lower type the older the formation in which it
occurs. “ Assuredly,” says Professor Huxley, “there is no mark of
degradation about any part of its structure. It is, in fact, a fair
average human skull, which might have belonged to a philosopher,
or might have contained the thoughtless brain of a savage.” Even
the famous Neanderthal skull, of doubtful geological antiquity, but
pronounced to be “ the most brutal of all human skulls,” acquires its.
exceptional character chiefly from the abnormal development of the.
superciliary region.

Tt is a universally accepted fact that the size of the male head and
the weight of the brain are greater than those of the female. The
average weight of the male brain is found to exceed that of the
female by about ten per cent.; or, as ib is stated by Professor
Welcker, the brain-weight of man is to that of woman as 100 : 90.
But the difference of stature between. the two sexes has to be taken.

196 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

into account. The average, based on various series of observations
to determine the mean stature for man and for woman, shows the
latter to be about eight per cent. less than the former; or, as Dr.
Thurnam has stated it more precisely :

RATIO OF STATURE AND BRAIN-WEIGHT IN THE TWO SEXES.

MALE. FEMALE.
SUBARU eR eta Gan Way en MOO seins aiunhe terres 92:
WieightoteBrainhrnr tren OO CEE merry sta: 90°3

Here again, however, it becomes important to take into consider-
ation other elements of difference besides weight; for, as Tennyson
insists, “ Woman is not undevelopt man, but diverse.” The results
of Wagner’s observations on the superficial measurements of the
convolutions of the brain point to the conclusion that in the female
the lesser brain-weight may be compensated by a larger superficies.
Ranked in the order of their relative weights in grammes, six average
brains of men and women were found to stand thus : ?

1 Male (a) 1340

2 a6 (6) 1330
3 a (c) 1273
4 Female (d) 1254
5 ss (e) 1223
6 es (f) 1185

But the same brains, when tested by the degrees of convolution of
the frontal lobe, measured in squares of sixteen square millimetres,
irrespective of the question of relative size, ranked as follows,
advancing the female (d) from the fourth to the first place, and
reducing the male (c) from the third to the sixth place:

1 Female (d) 2498
2 Male (a) 2451
3 Male (b) 2309
4 Female (f) 2300
5 Female (e) 2272
6 Male (c) 2117

But, as already indicated, some modern disclosures tend to raise the
question whether the difference between the sexes, in so far as rela-
tive volume of brain is concerned, has not been increased as a result
of civilization. The disparity in size between the Cro-Magnon male
and female skeletons is quite as great as that of modern times, but
the capacity of the female skull is relatively good.

Other observations, such as those of Professor Rolleston ‘ On
the People of the Long Barrow Period,” seem to indicate a nearer

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 197

approximation in actual cranial capacity of the two sexes in pre-
historic times than among modern civilized races. On the assumption
that intellectual activity tends to permanent development of brain,
it is consistent with the conditions of savage life that it should bring
the mental energies of both sexes into nearly equal play. They have
equally to encounter the struggle for existence, and have their facul-
ties stimulated in a corresponding degree. As nations rise above the
purely savage condition of the hunter stage, this relative co-operation
of the sexes is subjected to great variations. The laws of Solon with
reference to the right of sale of a daughter or sister, and the penalties
for the violation of a free woman, show the position of the weaker
sex among the Greeks at that early stage to have been a degrading
one. But the change was great at a later stage; and much of our
higher civilization is traceable to the early establishment of the
Kuropean woman’s rights, which Christianity subsequently tended
to enlarge. The position of woman among the ancient Britons
appears to have been one of perfect equality with man. Among the
Arabians and other Mohammedan nations, including the modern
Turks, the opposite is the case ; and the whole tendency of the creed
of the Koran, and the social life among Mohammedan nations, must
be towards the intellectual atrophy of woman. Hence it is consistent
with the diverse conditions of life that, in so far as cerebral develop-
ment is the result of mental activity, a much closer approximation is
to be looked for in the mass and weight of brain in the two sexes
among savage races, than among nations where woman systematically
occupies a condition of servile degradation, or of passive inertness.

Some interesting results of the actual brain-weights of Negroes and
other typical representatives of inferior savage races have been pub-
lished, including examples of both sexes; and although the observa-
tions are as yet too few for the deduction of any absolute or very
comprehensive conclusions, they furnish a valuable contribution
towards this department of ethnical comparison. In 1865, Dr.
Peacock published the results of observations on the brains of four
Negroes and two Negresses ; and to those he subsequently added a
seventh example.* Other examples are included in the following
table. But I have excluded some extremes of variation, such as the
two given by Mascagni, one of which weighed 1458 grammes, or

* «Mem. Anthropol. Soc. Lond.,” Vol. I., p. 65:

198 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

51-5 oz. av., and the other only 738 grammes, or 26:1 oz. av. In
addition to each actual brain-weights, Morton, Tiedemann, Davis,
Wyman, and others, have gauged the skulls of Negroes, American
Indians, Mincopies, Tasmanians, Australians, and other savage races,
as well as those of many civilized and semi-civilized nations, and
thereby contributed valuable data towards determining their relative
cranial capacity. In his “Crania Adgyptiaca,” Dr. Morton, when dis-
cussing the traces of a Negro element in the ancient Egyptian popu-
lation, says: “I have in my possession seventy-nine crania of
Negroes born in Africa, for which I am indebted to Drs. Goheen
and McDowell, lately attached to the medical department of the
colony of Liberia, in western Africa; and especially to Don Jose
Rodriguez Cisneros, M.D., of Havana, in the island of Cuba. Of
the whole number, fifty-eight are adult, or sixteen years of age and
upwards, and give eighty-five cubic inches for the average size of the
brain. The largest head measures ninety-nine cubic inches; the
smallest but sixty-five. The latter, which is that of a middle-aged
woman, is the smallest adult head that has hitherto come under my
notice.”*
TABLE I.
NEGRO BRAIN-WEIGHT.

Race. _ AUTHORITY. WEIGHT.
M | African, Mozambique........ Peacocke cs.cpuinapiecr nantes 43°80
M. SEG RUA SS AR Uni ai aa coe Ce Oeil hc ata Lt: CONUS ate ROE 45°80
M «¢ Buenos Ayres........ SRT aS GRY aerate Siac 44°00
M SET NOON ZO uy alnep. ye vac HEN e saleteleictetel (ete Rane gateae 46°25
M eC PESTA aa VAR ce cre SEO A loan NEUE. BON 42°30
M FA VAN GSK eG ae SOMONE yoo gsaaaoadtl°s 45°40
M RAST UGS LAIN NS Meat) Bait De ra redemanim': 2y.. ac aie nce 35°20
M FFM Conmgo:vace euan eee ee C@) Unuigt) Caloris 5.)e. eee 44°40
M ENS WADA SoHE mt acer ot Barkowisa acess eee 50°80
M PARA ih eagl 1) Atalay UMAR SO Ay (lec Rea NCHA en eta a 45:90
M CCAD GLO, CONG nr OBR LOGE eAR CY ROM T iced es SRN ca gets oe sea 38:90
M SRR U MN esc allsus eta Omak SirpAriCoopent sims see 49:00
F HiotbenboumvVentse.. 4. ance Marsal. sien veneeea eee 31:00
F Bushwomaneyeeniocen kins cae COT EARNER OAL iol eseh Bee glo 30°75
F BEAM REN aussi ett 4 WIN Neteya eee RAMA teh rnd Liat Go 3 31:50
F a VAR Sa aiid aR BT ke eae lea ee 31:00
EF GORANI AUR PAE AIG 5 0 or se ae Flower & Murie......:...... 33°00
DE MANS TSE WORD nO tiny il aN Peacocks) Syne a i ae aa 46:00
F

EMMA GR Nah, co Sores FOIA To Neate araunvartica ue eneteatmante pe 41:00

* “ Crania Mgyptiaca,” p. 21.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 199

The influence’of race on the volume, weight, disposition, and relative
~proportions of the different subdivisions of the human brain, and so
of brain on the character of races, has thus far been very partially
tested. But the diversities of race head-forms—brachycephalic, doli-
chocephalic, platycephalic, acrocephalic, &c.—are now well recognized,
though their relation te cerebral development still requires much
research for its elucidation. The ancient Roman forehead, as illus-
trated by classic busts, and confirmed by genuine Roman skulls, was
low but broad, and the whole head was platycephalic. The Greek
had a high forehead, and the works of the Greek sculptors show
that this was regarded as typical. But contemporary with the classic
races were the Macrocephali of the Euxine and the Caspian Seas,
who, like many modern tribes of the New World, purposely aimed
at depressing a naturally receding forehead, and thereby exaggerated
the typical forehead characteristic of certain ancient barbaric races.

In the case of hybrids the interchange of physical and mental char-
acteristics of the parents, including modifications of head-form, is a
familiar fact. The English head-form appears to be an insular pro-
duct of intermingled Briton, Teuton and Scandinavian elements,
whieh has no continental analogue; and its sub-divisions, or sub-
types, vary with the ethnical intermixture. The Scottish head
appears to exceed the English in length, while the latter is higher.
Where the Celtic element most predominates, the longer form of head
is found; but even in the most Teutonic districts the difference
between the prevailing head-form and that of the continental German
is so marked that the latter finds it difficult to obtain an English-
made hat which will fit his head.* Here the diversities of head-form
are accompanied with no less marked differences of individual and
national character.

Professor Welcker determined the average capacity of the German
male skull as 1450 cubic centimetres, equivalent to 88 cubic inches,
and representing an average brain-weight of 49 oz. Dr. Davis, by a
similar process, assigns to the Germans, male and female, the larger
mean brain-weight of 50:28 oz.; but by combining the means of both
sexes, as derived from his own tables and those of Huschke and
Wagner, we obtain a mean weight of German brain of 1314 grms.,
or 46°37 oz. The results of an extensive series of observations by

= Vide ‘“ Physical Characteristics of the Ancient and Modern Celt.” Canadian Journal, Vol.
‘WIL., p. 369.

200 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

Dr. Broca, on the male French skull, yield a mean capacity of 1502
cubic centimetres, or 91 cubic in., representing an average brain-
weight of 50-6 oz. Morton, taking his average from five English
skulls, gives the. great internal capacity of 96 cubic in.; while Dr. J.
B. Davis arrives at a capacity of only 90:9 cubic in., from the
examination of thirty-two skulls, male and female; and for the
Scottish and Irish, each of 91:2 cubic in., from an examination of
thirty-five skulls. But unfortunately the Davis collection, so rich in
other respects, derived its chief English specimens from a phreno-
logical collection ; and, along with a few large skulls, contains “many
small and poor English examples.”* The average weight of the
English brain may therefore, as Dr. Davis admits, be assumed to be
higher than the mean determined by him. “Still a comparison with —
actually tested weights of brains shows that there cannot be any
material error.” The average brain-weight of twenty-one Hnglish-
men, as given by him, is 50°28 oz., that of thirteen women is 43-13 5
and of the combined series, 47°50. The results determined by the
same process in relation to the other nationalities of Hurope are
exhibited in detail in Dr. Davis’s tables, printed in the ‘“ Philosophical
Transactions.”

Such averages are, at best, only approximations to true results ;
and when obtained, as in Morton’s English race, from a very few
examples, or in Dr. Davis’s, from exceptional skulls, collected under
peculiar circumstances or for a special purpose, they must be tested.
by other observations. According to Dr. Morton, for example, the
mean internal capacity of the English head is 96 cubic in., while that
of the Anglo-American. is only 90 cubic in. Such a conclusion, if
established as the result of comparison of a sufficiently large number
of well authenticated skulls, would be of great importance in its
bearing on the influence of change of climate, diet, habits, &c., as
elements affecting varieties of the human race. But determined as
it was in the Morton collection, from five English and seven Anglo-
American specimens, it can be regarded as no more than a mere
chance result. Ranged nearly in the order of mean internal capacity
of skull, the following are the results arrived at, mainly by gauging
the skulls in various collections available for such comparisons of
different races of mankind. In presenting them here, I avail myself
of Dr. Thurnam’s researches, augmenting them. with other data sub=

* ‘Thesaurus Craniorum;” App., p. 347.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 201

sequently published, including results deduced from Dr. J. B. Davis’s
minute reports of his own extensive collections, and taking Tiede-
mann’s capacity of 92:3 for the European skull as 100.

TABLE II.
RATIO OF CUBICAL CAPACITY OF SKULLS OF DIFFERENT RACES.

RAcE AUTHORITY, CAPACITY.
ISTO ERNN Gb. Gods a pene ono OUe Tiedemann. .sara eee 100°
PNSTALICH PEN Serraino sires Gemteceks WD avASs 3 pact 94:3
JNIRIORN AS 5, os CHR ere eee $98 5 Sh die a Sead awetel setae nn 93°
/ATTIGTRNCE TO ROA OEE eee OE Rredemaninery ear era 95°
OG) a ae cal ea i i aa Davis attr coyee tee a cite 94:7
Se Tr OR OIRELS Ohne Miontonme nytt ca ee eee 87°
O Cea Cia eat aren Acta te taal ID AVA Sep eN AR Cie oe es 96°9
WNIMESEy Kae aes side nena Da VASO Petey essai ccceaie) tare mreareees 99°8
IN Morees Ole pede at ahs oct) aon ac av ore oe IMO GON safe. criin sta tameinctersente 94°
SPRL cesar ch ar ek vss secu cane seek Ske MGI “Ceoabocaoencebone 93°
TING OOM seks hee eo Aparelie Weyl Serac oats chengnto a scrarrae 89°4
IN Pailaiyery set Raa ra yas | Uber oo oma doponecbeod 89~
Americans lndiansaae celia Miontonye ve wan otto on rene 91°
IBMT? Eooonovooonon dees IDEAL eno bponepopeoboone sao 98°8
IIGS-a (or fia) IS I Gans Be ee ae Be IMortony st eV eae nears Pees 88°5
AOL UVA DINE yay aia tines «(6 sais adel ols WE VALOIS ceases shew sieve copay ver ale 81:2
CMe a Stee ahaiiarat is aC ae Seas 5 AUG TEUROY ele is Ane Se NE sin 81:2
INAS A Berane ra tee baie Tiedemanne 32.4 4i Nd Sys. OG
SO SL eR OO CE Oe SE Cnet Peacocke. avs aah ex wert ees 88°
OtbeTILOb eas seo cesar aes IMfOrbompe ane n aon eee. 86°
ALI s SN poy ccdevan os iebnceausions eae TOES oR cago minicrnn ctaibe Bien aay 94:8
HRASITMATITAT PAM EAs cro oad Gost e Siete “4s acid Mroyatlecalras Weatrasah She eeavins cto Oy 88°
Muistralianey «yess ecco ke bees IMortoneeas ty eee tee 88°
FR WN konto e en Sed RM MD AVAS covsiatsneeeaice ore ore ae 87:°9

The tables of Dr. Morton and Dr. Davis furnish materials for
drawing comparisons between diverse nations of the great European
family ; but though they are of value as contributions to the required
means for ethnical comparison, they fall far short of determining the
average cranial capacity of the different nationalities. Whilst, for
example, the tabular data in the ‘Thesaurus Craniorum” show a mean
internal capacity of 94 cub. in. for the combined Teutonic family, the
Finns yield the higher mean capacity of 96:3 cub. in. Again, Dr.
Thurnam found that the results of the weighing of fifty-nine brains
of patients at the Friends’ Retreat near York, mostly persons of the
middle class of society, yielded weights considerably above those
which he subsequently obtained from testing those of pauper patients
in Wilts and Somerset. But this has to be estimated along with

202 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

>

the undoubted ethnical differences which separate the population of
Yorkshire from that of Somerset and Wiltshire, An interesting
paper in the West Riding Asylum Feports gives the results of the
determination of 716 brain-weights, rather more than half being
‘males. The average is 48°149 oz. for the male, and 43-872 for the
female brain; whereas the average weights of 267 male brains of a
similar class of patients in the Wilts’ County Asylum, as given by
Dr. Thurnam, is 46:2 oz., and of 213 female brains, 41:0 oz. The
results of the observations carried on by Dr. Boyd at St. Marylebone
yield, from 680 male English braims, a mean weight of 47-1 oz., and
from 744 female brains a mean weight of 42°3 oz.; whereas Dr.
Peacock determined, from 183 cases in the Edinburgh Infirmary,
the weight of the male Scottish brain to average 49-7, and that of ©
the female brain to average 44:3 oz. Here the results are deter-
mined by so numerous a series that they might be accepted as
altogether reliable, were it not that in the former case they are
based to a large extent on a purely pauper class; whereas the
patients ef the Royal Infirmary of Edinburgh include respectable
mechanics and others from many parts of Scotland, among whom
education is common. Itis not to be doubted, indeed, that a con-
siderable difference in the form and size of the head, and no doubt
also in brain-weight, is to be looked for amongst English, Scotch,
Trish, German and French men and women, according to the county
or province of which they are natives, and the class of society to
which they belong.

The comparative ratio of the cubical capacity of the skull, or the
average brain-weight, in so far as either is indicative of ethnical differ-
ences among members of the European family of nations, has thus
to be determined by numerous examples; or dealt with in detail
in reference to the different nationalities. ven in single provinces
or counties, social position, and prebably education, must be taken
into account ; so that a series of observations on hospital and pauper
patients may be expected to fall below the general average; and

fallacious comparisons between Hurepean peoples may be based on ~

data, correct enough per se, but unjust when placed alongside of a
different class of results. The great mass of evidence in reference
to brain-weight has thus far been mainly derived, in the case of the
sane, from one rank of life. A comparison of the results with those
derived from the insane of various classes of society shows less dis-

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 203

crepancy than might have been anticipated. But there are certain
cases of hydrocephalous and other abnormally enlarged brains which
have to be rigorously excluded from any estimate of the size or
weight of the brain, either as a race-test or as an index of compara-
tive mental power.

Were it possible to select from among the great intellects of ‘all
ages an adequate series of representative men, and ascertain their
brain-weights, or even the cubical capacity of their skulls, one import-
ant step would be gained towards the determination of the relation
between size of brain and power of intellect. But we have little other
data than such hints as the busts of Auschylus, Pericles, Socrates,
Plato, Aristotle, and other leaders of thought may supply. Malcolm
Canmore—Malcolm of the great head, as his name implied,—stands
forth with marked individuality from out the shadowy roll of names
which figure in early Scottish history. Charlemagne, we should
fancy, merited a similar designation. But the portraits of his
modern imperial successor, ‘Charles V., show no such loftiness of
forehead. Judging from the portraits and busts of Chaucer, Shake-
' speare, Milton, Cromwell, Napoleon, and Scott, their brains must
have considerably exceeded the ordinary size. In the report of the
post mortem examination of Scott, the physicians state that ‘“ the
brain was not large.” But this, no doubt, means relatively to the
internal capacity of the skull in its then diseased condition. The
intermastoid arch, as already noted, shows a remarkably exceptional
magnitude of 19 inches, whereas the average of fifty-eight
ancient and modern European skulls, as given in the “Thesaurus
Craniorum,” is only 14:60. The portraits of Wordsworth and Byron
show an ample forehead ; and the popular recognition of the “ fair
large front” of Milton’s typical man as the index of superior intellect
is an induction universally accepted. But, on the other hand, examples
of intellectual greatness undoubtedly occur with the brain little, if
at all, in excess of the average size. On the discovery of Dante’s
remains at Ravenna in 1865, the skull was pronounced to be ample,
and exquisite in form. But its actual cubical capacity and esti-
mated brain-weight fall considerably below those of the heaviest
ascertained brain-weights of distinguished men. Again, looking at |
the casts of the skulls of Robert the Bruce and the poet Burns, the
first impression is the comparatively small size of head, and the
moderate frontal development in each. Mr. Robert Liston, the

204 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

eminent surgeon, remarked of the former: ‘The division of the
cranium behind the meatus auditorius is large in proportion to that
situated before it. The skull is also remarkably wide and capacious
in that part, whereas the forehead is rather depressed.” * Other
characteristics so markedly indicate the elements of physical rather
than intellectual vigour, that Mr. Liston expressly pointed out the —
analogy to “the heads of carnivorous animals.” The Bruce was
indeed pre-eminently distinguished for courage and deeds of personal
prowess; but it was no less by statesmanlike qualities, calm, reso-
lute perseverance, and wise prudence, that he achieved the independ-
ence of his country.

Mr. George Combe, the phrenologist, to whom the original cast of
Burns’ skull was first submitted, thus states the case in reference to
the frontal development of the poet: “An unskilful observer look-
ing at the forehead, might suppose it to be moderate in size; but
when the dimensions of the anterior lobe, in both length and breadth,
are attended to, the intellectual organs will be recognised to have
been large. The anterior lobe projects so much that it gives an
appearance of narrowness to the forehead which is not real.”; The
actual dimensions of the skull are, longitudinal diameter, 8 inches;
parietal diameter, 5.95; and horizontal circumference, 22-25.

In the year 1865 ie bones of Italy’s greatest poet, Dante, were
submitted to a minute examination under the direction of commis-
sioners appointed by the Italian Government to verify the discovery ;
and careful measurements were taken of the skull. Dr. H. C.
Barlow, describing it from personal observation, says: ‘The head
was finely formed, and the cranium showed, by its ample and exqui-
site form, that it had held the brain of no ordinaryman. It was the
most intellectually developed head that I ever remember to have
seen. The occipital region was prominently marked, but the frontal
was also amply and broadly expanded, and the anterior part of the
frontal bone had a vertical direction in relation to the bones of the
face.” (Atheneum, September 9, 1865). But however intellectually

developed and exquisite in form the poet’s skull may have appeared,
the actual measurements fall short of the amplitude here assigned to
it. The dimensions were as follows:—Internal capacity, determined
by filling the calvarium with grains of rice, 3°1321 lb. avoird., or a

* “ Archeeologia Scotica,” Vol. II., p. 450.
+ “‘ Phrenological Development of Robert Burns,” by George Combe, ae

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 205

little over 50 oz.; circumference, 52 cent. 5 mill.; occipito-frontal
diameter, 31 cent. 7 mill.; transverse diameter, taken between the
ears, 31 cent. 8 mill.; height, 14 cent. If the internal capacity is
accepted without any correction, it would yield 57 oz., but if allow-
ance be made, as in the actual weighing of the brain, for the
abstraction of the dura mater and fluids, of say 8 per cent., this
would reduce it to about 52-5, or nearly the same weight as that of
the mathematician, Gauss. Professor Welcker deducts from 11-6 to
14 per cent., according to the size of the skull; Dr. J. B. Davis
recommends. a uniform deduction of 10 per cent. If we apply the
latter rule, it will reduce the estimated weight of Dante’s brain to
51:3 0z.*

Another interesting example of the skull of an Italian poet is that
of Ugo Foscolo, a cast of which was taken on the transfer of his
remains to the Church of Santa Croce at Florence. Though only
fifty years old at the time of his death, the skull was marked by
“the entire ossification of the coronal, sagittal, and lambdoidal
sutures, and that atrophy of the outer table, manifested by a depres-
sion on each side in the posterior half of each parietal, leaving an
elevated ridge in the middle, in the position of the sagittal, which is
but rarely observed except in extremely advanced age.”t Sir Henry
Holland, who knew the poet intimately, describes him as resembling
in temperament the painter Fuseli, “ passionately eccentric in social
life.” Full of genius and original thought, as the writings of Foscolo
show him to have been, he “was fiery and impulsive, almost to the
verge of madness.” {| He died in England in obscurity and neglect ;
but a regenerated Italy recalled the memory of her lost poet, and
transferred his remains to Santa Croce’s consecrated soil. The
estimated size of his brain is given as 1426 cub. cent., equivalent to
87 cub. in. internal capacity, which corresponds to a weight of brain

* The use of different standards of weights and measures, and of diverse materials for
determining the capacity of the skull in different countries, greatly complicates the researches
of the craniologist. Some pains have been taken here to bring the various weights and mea-
surements to a common standard. In attempting to do so in reference to the weight of brain
of Italy’s great poet, the following process was adopted: It was ascertained by experiment
that 912°5 grs. of rice, well shaken down, occupied the space of 1000 grs. of water. Hence
3°1321 Ibs. rice=3°4324 water. Multiplying this by 1°04, the s.g. of brain, the result is the
capacity of the skull, viz., 3°5697 lbs., or 57 oz., as given above. In this and other investi-
gations embodied in the present paper, I have been indebted to the valuable co-operation of
my friend and colleague, Prof. H. H. Croft.

+ Dr. J. B. Davis, Supp. ‘‘ Thesaurus Craniorum,” p. 7.

t Sir H. Hoiland’s ‘‘ Recollections of Past Life,” p. 254.

206 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

of 48-44 oz. The longitudinal diameter is 6:90; the parietal diameter
5-70; the intermastoid arch 15:0; and the horizontal circumference
520 m.m., or 20° in. The brain capacity of the poet was thus little
more than the Huropean mean deduced by Morton from the miscel-
laneous examples in his collection.

Dr. J. C. Gustav Lucae, in his “Zur Organischen Formenlehre,”
furnishes views and measurements of two other skulls of men of
‘known intellectual capacity. One of these is Johan Jacob Wilhelm
Heinse, the author of “ Ardinghello,” a work of high character in the
elements of eesthetic criticism, though as a romance fit to rank with
“ Don Juan” in subjective significance and morality. He wrote
another romance entitled “ Hildegard ;” in addition to numerous.
articles and translations of Petronius, Tasso, &c., which won for him
the high commendation of Goethe, and the more guarded admiration
of Wieland. His skull, as figured by Dr. Lucae, shows the frontal
suture still open at the age of 53, at which he died. The internal
capacity of the skull is stated as 41-4 oz., equivalent to 1173 grms.,
In this, as in other examples hereafter referred to, Dr. Lucae has
gauged the capacity of the skull with peas, and gives the weight in
“unzen.” In the results deduced from them here the wnzen are
assumed to be Prussian ounces, the lb. of 12 oz. equal to 350°78348
germs. Professor Croft has made a series of experiments for me with
a view to correct the error necessarily resulting from the fact that
peas do not entirely fill the cavity. The results show that 82°5
grms. of ordinary sized peas occupy the space of 100 grms. of water.
Deducting 10 per cent. for membranes and fluids, the estimated
brain-weight of Heinse is 1379 grms. or 48-7 oz. av. The dimensions
of the skull are given thus:

HEIGHT. LENGTH. BREADTH.
orenpartig: a ycticta stem ieiereetaiescisieke ick 4°9 4.0 410
Mpdidile parsbisiey-\-rereiedeeersisteveret- Eng ae 4°10 3:11 53
abba! JOA Se soocvaascoectad odoo oc 3°9 36 4-1

The other example produced by Dr. Lucae is that of Dr. Christian
Heinrich Biinger, Professor of Anatomy in the University of

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 207

Marburg. In this skull the frontal suture is still more strongly
defined at the age of 60 than in that of Heinse. The internal
eapacity of the skull is stated as 42°8 oz., equivalent to 1213 grms.,
which, dealt with as above stated, yields 1410 grms. or 49°8 oz. av.
Other dimensions of the skull are given as follows :

HEIGHT. LENGTH, BREADTH,
Dee ate OS Re Renee ea ae 48 4} 4-20
MvMTCOME NPAT. cect cis ck crcen egal s sie 4:9 41 50
EA AEs crave sais Sst Adiive ad Sims aes 3°7 3.10 41

Professor Welcker assigns a. standard, which was accepted by Dr.
Thurnam, thus: ‘Skulls of more than 540 to 550 millemetres in
horizontal circumference (the weight of brain belonging to which is
1490 to 1560 grms., or 52:5-55 oz. avoirdupois), are to be regarded
as exceptionally large. The designation of kephalones, proposed by
Virchow, might commence from this point. Men with great mental
endowments fall, for the most part, under the definition of kephalony.
If we consider the relations of capacity, 1800 grms. (63:5 oz.) appears
to be the greatest attainable weight of brain within a skull not
pathologically enlarged.” But the brain of Cuvier—the heaviest
healthy brain yet recorded,—exceeded this, Its weight is stated by
Wagner as 1861 grammes, or 65°8 oz.; but this M. Broca corrects
to 1829-96 grammes. Even thus reduced it exceeds the limits
assigned by Professor Welcker to the normal healthy brain. But a
curious commentary upon this is furnished by the fact that the
modern English skull which Dr. J. B. Davis selects as presenting
the most striking analogy to the Neanderthal skull—“ the most ape-
like skull which Professor Huxley had ever beheld,”—though marked.
not only by the prominence of the superciliary ridges, but by great
depression of the frontal region, appears to have a cubical capacity
equivalent to that of Dr. Abercrombie, whose brain is only surpassed:
by that of Cuvier among the ascertained brain-weights of distin-
guished men.* Its capacity is 94 oz. of sand, or 113 cubic inches,

* ““Memoirs of Anthrop. Soe., Lond.,” Vol. I., p. 289. ‘*Thesaurus Craniorum,”’p. 49.-

208 - BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

equivalent—after making the requisite deduction for membranes
and fluids,—to a brain-weight of 63 oz.

I have attempted in the following table to reduce to some common
standard such imperfect glimpses as are recoverable of the cranial
capacity of some distinguished men, of whose actual brain-weights no
record exists :

TABLE III.
CRANIAL CAPACITY OF DISTINGUISHED MEN.

LENGTH. Breapry, |Crrcumrerence| ESTIMATED
2, AIN- WEIGHT.

Manteca cute es ee eae aioe as 51°3
Robert the Bruce.... 7°70 6:25 2925 Br
IBUENS scien Nene 8:00 5:95 eps) aa

Scott (head)........ 9- 6°40 23°10 ts
eimse rte cies ta denors 5°30 dae, 48°7
ISUINEAP sopggoumooes betel 5:00 wan 49°8
Ugo Foscole........ 6°90 5:70 20°50 484

Some of the examples adduced in the above table appear to
exhibit instances of mental endowment of high character, without the
corresponding degree of cranial, and consequently cerebral develop-
ment. The following table exhibits recorded examples of a series
of actual brain-weights of distinguished men. It seems to lend con-
firmation to the idea that great manifestation of mental endowment
is correlated, in the majority of observed cases, to a brain above the
normal average in mass or weight. But even here intellect and
brain-weight are not strictly in uniform ratio. Several of the fol-
lowing brain-weights, including that of Tiedemann, are furnished by
Wagner, in the “ Vorstudien des Menschlichen Gehirns ;” but in
an elaborate table of brain-weights given in the “Morphologie und
physiologie des Menschlichen gehirns als Seelenorgan,” the brain of
Byron is classed above all except Cuvier ; while Vogt gives the same
place, by estimate, to Schiller’s, as next in rank to that of the great ~
naturalist among highly developed brains. Dr. Thurnam states his —
authorities for others, when producing them in his valuable contri-
bution to the Jowrnal of Mental Science “On the Weight of the
Brain.” Fer that of Webster he refers to “‘the unsatisfactory
article on the brain of Daniel Webster, Hdin. Med. Surg. Journ.,
vol. lxxix., p. 355.” Dr. J. C. Nott, in his “Comparative Anatomy

"TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 209

-of Races” (“Types of Mankind,” p. 453), says: “Dr. Wyman, in his
post-mortem examination of the famed Daniel Webster, found the
internal capacity of the cranium to be 122 cubic inches, and in a
private letter to me, he says: ‘The circumference was measured
outside of the integuments before the scalp was removed, and may,
perhaps, as there was much emaciation, be a little less than in
health.’ It was 237 inches in circumference ; and the Doctor states
that it is well-known there are several heads in Boston larger than
Webster's. I have myself, in the last few weeks, measured half a
dozen heads as large and larger.” The circumference, it will be seen,
exceeds the corresponding measurement of Scott’s head, taken under
similar circumstances. But the statement of 122 cubic inches as the
internal capacity of Webster’s skull seems open to question. If
correct, instead of 53-5 oz. of brain-weight, as stated in the following
table, it is the equivalent of a brain-weight of fully 65 oz., or one
in excess even of that of Cuvier. The brain-weights of Goodsir,
Simpson and Agassiz, are given in the following table from the
reported autopsy in each case.

TABLE IV.
BRAIN-WEIGHTS OF DISTINGUISHED MEN.

AGE Oz. GRMS.

FB We CVACT Seis c5 ce, ciate ee WNaturalistinsaceccrrt 63 64:5 1830
93 || Ian, “2 ea nop ooneee Boeti a te ey Bye 36 63°5? | 1799
3 | Abercrombie........ Philosopher, Physician..| 64 63° 1785
MO Schiller re ..i55 s sierere BOGb yi a thesiseeyes tee 46 63°? | 1785
5 | C@cckte. spocdomooce AmyabOMistien selec Aalst 53 57°55 | 1629
6 | Spurzheim.......... Phrenologist, Physician..| 56 55°06 | 1559
MM SIODSOD, «<2... oo Physician, Archeologist..| 59 54: 1530
She Wirichlety 2). oe. Mathematician ......... 54 53°6 1520
o) 4 lis Woh Agha peauon NeaveSMAM /)cteccls sees <> 50 53°6 1520
10 | Daniel Webster..... Statesmaniass.s..cciaayle 70 53°5 1516
i") Campbell. ........- Lord Chancellor........ 80 53°5 1516
2G AGASSIZ Rawr. sits iper Naturdlistiadsceaacciicet: 66 534 1512
aS) | Chalmers 4445) Author, Preacher....... 67 53 1502
aM)! Wuchsts 2 setae ss Pathologist. vac. 52 52°9 1499
U5), | Gauss. «2.0 cethan css Mathematician ......... 78 52°6 1492
16 | Dupuytren.......... Sure conyers cies. 58 50°7 1436
Wye | Wihewell’.......... Philosopher®.2:...<.-.- 71 49 1390
So eelermann .. 4). sess) Bhslolopisbye cian ss sieion 51 479 | 1358
19 | Tiedemann ........ Physiologist............ 80 44:2 1254
-20 | Hausmann.......... Mineralogist.......... soll il 43°2 1226

3

216 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

Dr. Thurnam, in producing fifteen of the above examples, remarks :
“ Altogether, they decidedly confirm the generally received view of
the connection between size of brain and mental power and intelli-
gence :” and he adds his conviction that if the examination of the
brain in the upper ranks of society, and in men whose mental endow-
ments are well known, were more generally available, further confir-
mation would be given to this conclusion. The converse, at least, is
certain, that no great intelligence or unwonted mental power is pos-
sible with a brain much below the average in mass and weight. But
there are unquestionable indications that a large, healthy brain may
exist without the manifestation of great mental power ; while brains
inferior both in size and weight have been the organs of unwonted
intelligence and mental activity.

In the “ Philosophical Transactions” of 1861, Dr. Boyd published
an elaborate series of researches illustrative of the weight of various
organs of the human body, including the weights of 2,000 brains.
Most of the healthy brains are those of patients in the St. Maryle-
bone Infirmary, and have already been referred to as necessarily
representing the indigent and uneducated classes of London. Here,
therefore, if an unusually: large brain is the index of intellectual
power, every probability was against the occurrence of brains above
the average size or weight. But the results by no means confirm
this assumption. Among the patients in the Edinburgh Royal ,
Infirmary, in like manner, though including the better class of arti-
zans and others from country districts, we might still look for a con-
firmation of M. Broca’s assumption, based on extensive observaticns
of French crania, “that, other things being equal, whether as the
result of education, or by hereditary transmission, the volume of the
skull, and consequently of the brain, is greater in the higher than in
the lower classes.” But Dr. Peacock’s tables include four brain-
weights, three of them of a sailor, a printer, and a tailor, respectively,
ranging from 61 to 62-75 oz.; and so surpassing all but two, or at
the most three, of the heaviest ascertained brain-weights of distin- _
guished men. Tried by the posthumous test of internal capacity, sla
three skulls of nameless Frenchmen, derived from the common
cemeteries of Paris, in like manner showed brains equalling in size
that of Cuvier. The following are the maximum brain-weights
among the St. Marylebone patients apparently unaffected by cerebral

disease.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 211

TABLE V.
MAXIMUM BRAIN-WEIGHTS—ST. MARYLEBONE.

| MALE. FEMALE.
AGE
| Oz. Grms. Oz. Grms.
7-14 |) 57-25 1622 52: 1473
14—20 58°5 1658 52° 1473
20—30 57° 1615 55°25 1565
30—40 60°75 yea BBE 1502
40—50 60° 1700 Boe 1488
50—60 59° - 1672 US 1488
60—70 59°5 1686 54° 1530
70—80 55°25 1565 49°5 1403
80— 53°75 1523 48° 1360
All Ages.
7—80 60°75 1721 55°25 1565

The stature, or relative size of body, has already been referred to
as an element in testing the comparative male and female weight of
brain ; and it is one which ought not to be overlooked in estimating
the comparative size and weight of the brains of distinguished men.
From my own recollections of Dr. Chalmers, who was of moderate
stature, his head appeared proportionally large. The same was notice-
able in the cases of Lord Jeffrey, Lord Macaulay, Sir James Y.
Simpson, and very markedly so in that of De Quincey. The philo-
sopher Kant was also of small stature; and Dr. Thurnam refers to the
observation of Carus that he had a head not absolutely large, though,
in proportion to the small and puny body of that eminent. thinker,.
it was of remarkable size. Among the large-brained artizans of the
Marylebone Infirmary, on the contrary, the probabilities are in favour
of a majority of them being men of full muscular development and
ample stature. Nevertheless, with every allowance for this, it still
remains probable, if not demonstrable, that from the same humble
and unnoted class, examples of megalocephaly could be selected little
short in cerebral mass, and apparently in brain-weight, of the group
of men whose large brains are recognized as the concomitants of
exceptionally great mental capacity and intellectual vigour. Unless,
therefore, we are contented to accept the poet’s dictum, “Their lot
forbad,”* and assume that “chill penury repressed their noble rage, and.

SS ainda

* Gray’s ‘‘ Elegy.”

212 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

froze the genial current of the soul,” it is manifest that other elements
besides those of volume or weight are essential as cerebral indices of
mental power. Dr. Thurnam, after noting examples that had come
under his own notice of brain-weights above the medium—hbut which,
as those of insane patients, may be assigned to other causes than
healthy cerebral development,—adds: ‘‘The heaviest brain weighed
by me (62 oz., or 1760 grms.) was that of an uneducated butcher,
who was just able to read, and who died suddenly of epilepsy, com-
bined with mania, after about a year’s illness. ‘The head was large,
but well-formed ; the brain of normal consistence ; the puncia vascu-
Josa numerous.” In cases like this, of weighty brain with no corre-
sponding manifestation of intellectual power, something else was
wanting besides a less circumscribed sphere. The mere position of a
humble artizan or labourer will not suffice to mar the capacity to
‘‘make by force his merit known,” which pertains to the “ divinely
gifted man.” ;
Arkwright, Franklin, Watt, Stephenson, and others of the like
type of self-made men, are not rare. Among those large-brained
artizans, scarcely one can have had a more limited sphere for the
exercise of mental vigour than the poet Burns, the child of poverty
and toil, who refers to his own early years as passed in “ the unceasing
moil of a galley-slave.” In his case the very means essential to a
healthy physical development were stinted at the most critical period
of life. His brother Gilbert says: ‘‘ We lived sparingly. For several
years butcher’s meat was a stranger to the house; while all exerted
themselves to the utmost of their strength, and rather beyond it, in
the labours of the farm. - My brother, at the age of thirteen, assisted
in thrashing the crop of corn, and at fifteen was the principal labourer
on the farm.” Such premature toil and privations left their perma-
nent stamp on his frame. “ Externally, the consequences appeared
in a stoop of the shoulders, which never left him; but internally,
in the more serious form of mental depression, attended by a nervous
disorder which affected the movements of the heart.” He had only
exchanged the toil on his father’s farm for equally unremitting labour
on his own, when the finest of his poems were written ; nor would
it be inconsistent with all the facts to assume that the privations of
his early life diminished his capacity for continuous mental activity ;
as it undoubtedly impaired his physical constitution. But, while the
possession of a brain much above the average in size might have

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 213

seemed to account for his triumph over the depressing influences of
his limited sphere, the fact that his brain appears to have been rather
below than above the average size, points to some other requisite
than mere cerebral mass as essential to intellectual vigour.

The brain is influenced in all its functions by the character and
the amount of blood circulating through it, and promptly manifests
the effects of any deleterious substance, such as alcohol or opium,
introduced into its tissues. It depends, like other portions of the
nervous system, on an adequate supply of nourishment. In both
respects the brain of the Ayrshire poet was injuriously affected, in
so far as we may, infer from all the known circumstances of his life.

The human brain is large in proportion to the body in infancy and
youth; and the opinions of leading anatomists and physiologists early
in the present century favoured the idea that it attained its full size
within a few years after birth. Professor Soemmering assumed this
to take place so early as the third year. Sir William Hamilton
explicitly stated his conclusion thus: “In man the encephalon
reaches its full size about seven years of'age ;” and Tiedemann assigns
the eighth year as that in which it attains its greatest development.
But the more accurate and extended observations since carried on
rather tend to the conclusion that the brain not only goes on increas-
ing in size and weight to a much later period of life, but that, under
exceptionally favouring circumstances, it may increase in weight long
after the body has attained its maximum.

The largest average brain-weights, as determined by observations
on the brains of upwards of two thousand men and women in different
countries of Europe, have indeed been found in those not above twenty
years of age; and from a nearly equal number of English examples,
Dr. Boyd determines the period of greatest average weight to be the
interval between fourteen and twenty years of age; but this includes
eases In which death has ensued from undue or premature brain
development.

Other evidence leaves no room for doubt that cases are not rare
of the growth, or increased density of, the brain up to middle age ;
while the observations of Professor Welcker indicate this process
extended to a later period of life. The average brain-weights, as
given by Boyd, Peacock, and. Broca, from healthy or sane cases,
along with those of Welcker, include the weights of forty-seven
‘male brains from ten to twenty yéars of age, giving an average of.

914 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

49-6 oz., or 1405 grms.; and of one hundred and twelve male brains
from twenty to thirty years of age, giving an average of 48-9 oz., or
1384 grms.; and the results of a nearly equal number of female
brains closely approximate. They embrace English, Scotch, German,
and French, men and women. Dr. Welcker’s results indicate the
period of maximum brain-weight to be between 30-40, as shewn in
the following tapbie :
TABLE VI.
AVERAGE WEIGHT OF THE BRAIN AT DIFFERENT AGES.

—oooooeeeeoeoe«>=0—_oOSMa0SFSOEES ooooeeeee=x==

MALE. FEMALE,

Oz. Av. Grins. Oz. Av. Grms.

From 10—20 47 °5 134 43-1 122)
20— 390 49°5 1404 44°] 1251
30—40 49°5 1404 44-8 1272
40—50 48°6 1379 43°5 1234
50—60 48°1 1365 43°5 1234
60—70 46°1 ” 13806 42°8 1213

In the female examples, amounting to thirty-one between seventy
and eighty years of age, and six between eighty and ninety, the
continuous diminution of brain-weight corresponds with the increas-
ing age; but in the male examples, sixty-five cases between sixty
and seventy years of age yield an average brain-weight of 46:1 oz.,
while twenty-seven cases between seventy and eighty years of age
give 47-9 asthe average ; falling in the next decade to 43°8.

It may be inferred from the number of cases pointing to an early
attainment of the highest average brain-weight, not that the brain
differs from all other internal organs of the human body in attaining
its maximum before the period of puberty, but that physical as well
as mental vigour are dependent on the maintenance of a nice equili-
brium between the brain and the other organs while in process of
development. The observations of Dr. Boyd, including the results
of 2,614 post mortem examinations of sane and insane patients of all
ages, showed that the average weight of the brain of “still-born”
children at the full period was much greater than that of the new-
born living child. It is a legitimate inference, therefore, that death
in the former cases was traceable to an excessive premature develop-
ment of the brain. Again, when it is shown from numerous cases

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 215

that the highest average weights of brain in both sexes occur not
later than twenty years of age, it appears a more legitimate inference
to trace to exceptional cerebral development towards the period of
adolescence, the mortality which rendered available so many exam-
ples of unusually large or heavy brains, than to assume that the
normal healthy brain begins to diminish at that age. ~

It isa fact familiar to popular observation that a large head in
youth is apt to be unfavourable to life. A tendency to epilepsy
appears to be the frequent concomitant of an unusually large brain ;
and with the congestion accompanying its abnormal condition, this
may account for the weights of such diseased brains as haye been
repeatedly found in excess of nearly all the recorded examples of
megalocephaly in the cases of distinguished men. But a greater
interest attaches to a remarkable example of healthy megalocephaly
recorded in the British Medical Journal for 1872. The case was
that of a boy thirteen years of age, who died in Middlesex Hospital
from injuries caused by a fall from an omnibus. His brain was found
to weigh 58 oz. He had been a particularly healthy lad, without any
evidence of rachitis, and very intelligent. This is a strikingly excep-
tional case of a healthy brain, at the age of thirteen, exceeding in
weight all but two of the greatest ascertained brain-weights of dis-
tinguished men.

From the evidence already adduced of relative cubical capacity of
the skulls of different races, it appears, as was to be expected, that
there is a greater prevalence of the amply-developed brain among the
higher and more civilized races. But all averages are apt to be
deceptive; and the progressive scale from the smallest up to the
greatest mass of brain is by no means in the precise ratio of an intel-
lectual scale of progression. The results of Dr. J. B. Davis's investi-
gations, based on the study of a large, and in many eases a seemingly
adequate number of skulls, bring out this remarkable fact, that, so
far from the Polynesians occupying a rank in the lowest scale, as
affirmed by Professor Vogt, the Oceanic races of the Pacific generally
rank in internal capacity of skull, and consequent size of brain, next
to the Huropean.

But it is of more importance for our present enquiry to note that,
as exceptionally large and heavy brains occur among the most civilized
races, in some cases—and in some only,—accompanied with corres-
ponding manifestations of unusual intellectual power: so also it

216 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

becomes apparent that skulls much exceeding the average, and some:
of remarkable internal capacity, are met with among barbarian races,
and even among some of the lowest savages. ‘Taking the crania
in the elaborate series of tables in Dr. J. B. Davis’s ‘ Thesaurus
Craniorum,” with an internal capacity above 100 cubic inches, they.
will rank in order as follows :

CO) Aub aVe [on reyes ie eA ae Pt at oy RRMA yc ah een 111°8
Miaiclyurain erect eae rn cess ins Ae ee 110.6
MMiargWesai lt oat acer’ Gash cies eeaei ee erent oe ae eee 110.6
1G ceeds Aci eee er Pen AVAL Re TL ML) 108°8
DIVAN 2 2a rss ree ASR Po Niel OL CE Fae A a 107°

INC BT OFA. [oss cctetass A elecokeh ous at tnteayepevn eeepc ntode date ee 105'8
Australian 2 oc Meck che ae eect aeodeink ere eee 104°5
TSG Walid Arne ats coceenennts Groen tee a RH Fic Martial aa 104°5
IB allecley Raicete neue iieae niente ice REE EET Oe 103°3
MICMORES OVS, SN) Ceed Meee ahhcele ieee ne eae ee ee 103°3
IB bray Hye een ees deck cer Cy a RR DE te RACE cee 102°7
BOG Oietacaices kegels cust Sehokay EL eee aE ie To ete nade 100°9
Ebi >650dc000n0 Tha se born nen veohgouescas oe 160°9

DUM at bane. ia iaeue meerveret cairn cui aie ees ee oe 100°9

Among the EKuropean series the largest is an Irish cranium of
121-6 cubic in., and next to it comes an Italian, 114:°3, and an
Englishman, 112-4; an ancient Briton from a Yorkshire Long Bar--
row, 109-4: an ancient Roman, 106-4; a Lapp, 105°8; an ancient
Gaul, 103-7; a Briton of Roman times, 103-3; a Merovingian
Frank, 101:5; and an Anglo-Saxon, 100-9. Those and other ex--
amples of the like kind are full of interest as showing the recurrence
of megalocephalic variations from the common cranial and cerebral
standard among ancient races; and among rudest savages as well
as among the most cultivated classes of modern civilized nations.
But the order shown in the above instances is derived from purely
exceptional examples, and is no key to the relative capacity of the
races named.

Opportunities for testing the size and weight of the brain among
barbarous races are only rarely accessible to those who are qualified
to avail themselves of them for the purposes of science. Some near
approximation to the relative brain-weight of the English, Scotch,
German, and French, may now be assumed to have been established.
Dr. Thurnam instituted a comparison between those and two of the.
prehistoric races of Britain—the Dolichocephali of the Long Barrows,

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. V7

and the Brachycephali of the Round Barrows of England.* The
results are curious, as showing not only a greater capacity in the
ancient British skulls than the average modern German, French, or
English head ; but an actual average higher than that of all but five
of the most distinguished men of Europe, whose brain-weights have
been recorded. On comparing the ancient skulls with those of
modern Europeans, as determined by gauging the capacity of both
by the same process, the following are the results presented, according
to the authorities named :

TABLE VII.
J Weight | Cubi Cc ity. | Brain-weight
Sere ox MES: Noi} | oraecial (arenes, |(Geutemetreil\ sioziav

Ancient Britons, L. Barrows..| 18 82 99 1622 54.

fe ss R. Barrows..| 18 804 98 1605 53.5
Modern English, Morton ....| 28 17 94 1540 52.2

<oUebrench es 7OCGy eerie 357 74 91 1502 50.6

‘© German, Welcker ....| 30 iz ¢ 58 1450 49.

The highest average of any nationality, as determined by Drs.
Reid and Peacock from the weighing of 157 brains of male patients,
chiefly Scottish Lowlanders, in the Royal Infirmary of Edinburgh,
is little more than 50 oz., or 1417 grammes ; whereas the estimated
average brain-weight in the ancient British skulls is 54 oz. for the
Dolichocephali of the Long Barrows, which equals that of Sir James
Simpson, and exceeds all but six of the most distinguished men.
For the Brachycephali of the Round Barrows it is 53:5 oz., which is
in excess of the brain-weights of Agassiz, Chalmers, Whewell, and
other distinguished men, and exactly accords with that of Daniel
Webster and Lord Chancellor Campbell. In so far, moreover, as
this illustrates the cerebral capacity of ancient races, it is in each
case an average obtained by gauging eighteen skulls, and not the
eranial capacity of one or two exceptionally large ones. Dr. Thur-
nam does indeed suggest that the Barrows may have been the sepul-
chres of chiefs; nor is this unlikely; but the superior vigour and
mental endowment which this implies fails to account for a cerebral
capacity surpassing all but the most distinguished men of science and
letters in modern Europe. Rather may we conclude from this, as

* ‘Mem. Anthropol. Soe., Lond.,” Vol. L., p. 465,

218 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

from other evidence, that quality of brain may, within certain limits,
be of more significance than mere quantity ; and that brains of the
same volume, and agreeing in weight, may greatly differ in minute
structure and in powers of cerebration.

In the case of the ancient British Barrow Builders we seem to have
large heads and remarkable development of brain, without any indica-
tions of an equivalent in intellectual power; and although the estimated
brain-weight derived from gauging the capacity of the empty chamber
of the skull proceeds on the assumption of mass and weight agreeing,
sufficient data exist to justify the adoption of this for approximate
results. The average weight of brain of twelve male Negroes of
undetermined tribes, deduced from gauging their skulls, has been .
determined at 1255 grammes, or 44:3 0z. The actual weight of brain
of the Negro of Guinea described by Professor Calori, was 1260
grammes; and other examples vary considerably from the average.
Mascagni gives 1458 grammes as the weight of one Negro brain
weighed by him ; equivalent to an actual brain-weight of 51:5 oz,
which is greater than tat of Dupuytren, Whewell, Hermann, or
Tiedemann. Nevertheless, although the extremes are great, and are
confirmed by a like diversity in measurements of the horizontal
circumference and of internal capacity, the average result given
above appears to be a fair and reliable one. But the same process,
when applied to determine the comparative cranial capacities of
the native American races, discloses results of a wholly different
character, and widely at variance with those above described relatmg
to the ancient races of Britain. On the continent of America the
native ethnical scale embraces a comparatively narrow range; and
any intrusive elements are sufficiently recent to be easily eliminated.
The Patagonian and the Fuegian rank alongside of the Bushman,
the Andaman Islander, or the Australian, as among the lowest types
of humanity; while the Aztecs, Mayas, Quichuas, and Aymaras,
attained to the highest scale which has been reached independently
by any native American race. We owe to the zealous and indefati-
gable labours of Dr. Morton, alike in the formation of his great
collection of human crania, and in the published results embedied in
the “‘Crania Americana,” the chief knowledge derived from this class
of evidence in reference to the races of the New World. In one
respect, at least, those results stand out in striking contrast to the —
Jarge-headed barbarian Barrow Builders of ancient Britain. Dr.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 219

Morton subdivides the American races into the Toltecan Race, em-
bracing the semi-civilized communities of Mexico, Bogota, and Peru,
and the barbarous tribes scattered over the continent from the Arctic
Circle to Tierra del Fuego. His latest views are embodied in a con-
tribution to Schooleraft’s “‘ History of the Indian Tribes of the United
States,” entitled “The Physical Type of the American Indians.” In
treating of the volume of brain, he draws special attention to the
Peruvian skulls, 201 in number, obtained for him from the ceme-
teries of Pisco, Pachacamac, and Arica. ‘“ Herera informs us that
Pachacamac was sacred to priests, nobles, and other persons of dis-
tinction ; and there is ample evidence that Arica and Pisco, though
free to all classes, were among the most favoured cemeteries of Peru.”
Dr. Morton accordingly adds: ‘‘It is of some importance to the
present inquiry, that nearly one-half of this series of Peruvian
crania was obtained at Pachacamac; whence the inference that they
belonged to the most intellectual and cultivated portion of the Peru-
vian nation; for in Peru learning of every kind was an exclusive
privilege of the ruling caste.” In reality, however, the latest addi-
tions to our knowledge of the physical characteristics of the ancient
Peruvians tend to confirm the idea of the existence of two distinct
races : a patrician order occupying a position analogous to the Franks
of Gaul or the Normans of England, though more aptly to be com-
pared to the Brahmins of India ; and a more numerous class, constitut-
ing the labouring and industrial orders of the community, abundantly
‘represented in the Pacific Coast tribes of Peru, the cemeteries of
which have furnished the larger number of crania to European and
American collections.

To such a patrician order or cast the intellectual superiority and
privileges of the governing race pertained. But whatever may have
been the exclusive prerogatives of the patrician and sacerdotal orders,
there is no doubt that the Peruvians as a people had carried metal-
lurgy to as high a development as has been attained by any race
ignorant of working in iron. They had acquired great skill in the
arts of the goldsmith, the engraver, chaser, and modeller. Pottery
was fashioned into many artistic and fanciful forms, showing inge-
nuity and great versatility of fancy. They excelled as engineers,
architects, sculptors, weavers, and agriculturists. Their public works
display great skill, combined with comprehensive aims of practical
utility ; and alone, among all the nations of the New World, they

220 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

had domesticated animals, and trained them as beasts of burden. It
is not, therefore, without reason that Dr. Morton adds: ‘‘ When we
consider the institutions of the old Peruvians, their comparatively
advanced civilization, their tombs and temples, mountain roads and
monolithic gateways, together with their knowledge of certain orna-
mental arts, it is surprising to find that they possessed a brain no~
larger than the Hottentot and New Hollander, and far below that
of the barbarous hordes of their own race. For, on measuring 155
crania, nearly all derived from the sepulchres just mentioned, they
give but 75 cubic inches [equivalent, after due deduction for mem- —
branes and fluids, to a brain of 40-1 oz. av. in weight,| for the aver-
age bulk of the brain. Of the whole number, only one attains the
capacity of 101 cubic inches, and the minimum sinks to 58, the
smallest in the whole series of 641 measured crania. It is important
further to remark that the sexes are nearly equally represented, viz.,
eighty men and seventy-five women.”

Other collections subsequently formed have largely added to our
means of testing the curious question thus raised of the apparent
inverse ratio of volume of brain to intellectual power and progressive
civilization among the native races of the American continent. In
1866, Mr. E.G. Squier presented to the Peabody Museum of American
Archeology and Ethnology at Harvard, a collection of seventy-five
Peruvian skulls, obtained by himself from various localities both on
the coast and in the interior. ‘‘The skulls from the interior repre
sent the Aymara on Lake Titicaca, as well as the Quichua, Cuzco, or
Inca families ; and the skulls of every coast family from Tumbes to
Atacama, or from Ecuador to Chili.”* Subsequently the curator,
the late Professor Jeffreys Wyman, made this collection, along with ~
two others, of skulls from the mounds of Kentucky and Florida, the
subject of careful comparative measurements. The following are the
results: ‘The crania from Florida were chiefly obtained from a burial
place near an ancient Indian shell mound of gigantic proportions, a
few miles distant from Cedar Keys. They are eighteen in number,
and have a mean capacity of 1375-7 cubic centimetres, or nearly 84
cubic inches. The skulls from the Kentucky mounds, twenty-four
in number, show a mean capacity of 1313 cubic centimetres, 80-21
cubic inches, with a difference of 125 cubic centimetres, or 7-61 cubic
inches in favour of the males. Yet, small as the Kentucky skulls

* “Peabody Museum Annual Report, 1868,” p. ie

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 221

ad

are, they exceed the Peruvian ones. Keeping in view the varied
sources of the latter, Professor Wyman remarks: ‘“ Although the
erania from the several localities show some differences as regards
capacity, yet in most other respects they are alike.” And the
numbers, when viewed separately, are too few to attach much
importance to variations within so narrow a range. Nevertheless
it is noteworthy that the highest mean is that of the Aymaras
of Lake Titicaca; and this difference is considerably increased by
measurements derived from subsequent additions to the Harvard
collection, recetved since the death of Professor Wyman from the
high valley of Lake Titicaca. In other respects besides their marked
superiority in size, the latter crania differ from those of the Coast
tribes, and confirm the earlier deduction of an ethnical distinction
berween the more numerous race so abundantly represented in the
coast cemeteries, and that which is chiefly represented by crania
brought from the interior. The numbers from the several localities
selected by Professor Wyman as fair average specimens of the whole
stand thus: six from burial towers, or chulpas, near Lake Titicaca,
1292; five from Cajamaquilla, 1268-75; fourteen from Casma, 1254 ;
four from Truxillo, 1236 ; four from Pachicamac, 1195; sixteen from
Amacavilea, 1176-2; and seven from Grand Chimu, 1094-28.

In 1872, the collection of Peruvian crania in the Peabody Museum
was augmented by a large addition from 330 skulls obtained by
Professor Agassiz, through the intervention of Mr. T. J. Hutchinson,
British Consul at Callao, in Peru. From those contributed to the
Harvard Museum, Dr. Wyman selected eleven as apparently the
only ones unaffected by any artificial compression or distortion, and
therefore valuable as illustrations of the normal shape of the Peru-
vian head. They are quite symmetrical. The occiput, instead of
being flattened or vertical, as in the distorted crania, has the ordi-
nary curves, and in some of them is prominent. Two of them are
marked by a low, retreating forehead; but in all the others the

forehead is moderately developed. As, moreover, the larger half
appear to be the skulls of females, this accounts for the mean capa-
city falling below the Peruvian average. But they are all small.
The largest of them is only 1260 cub. cent., or less than 74 cub. in. ;
and the average capacity of ten of them is 1129 cub. cent., or 69
cub. in.

The collection, as a whole, differs from that of Mr. Squier, in having

202 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

been derived from the huacas, or ancient graves of one locality,
that of Ancon, near Callao. Professor Wyman stated as the result
of his careful study of them: “The average capacity obtained from
the whole collection, including those having the distorted as well as
the natural shape, varies but little from that of previous measure-
ments,” including those of Morton and Meigs, and his own results .
from the Squier collection.

Another collection of one hundred and fifty ancient skulls, obtained
by Mr. Hutchinson during his residence in Peru, and presented to the
Anthropological Institute of London, has the additional value, like
that of Mr. Squier, of having been carefully selected from different
localities, including Santos, Ica, Ancon, Passamayo, and Cerro del Oro;
and the same may be said of those enumerated in the “Thesaurus
Craniorum” of Dr. J. B. Davis. We have thus unusually ample
materials. for determining the cranial characteristics of this remark-
able people, and the results in every case are the same. After a
careful examination of the Peruvian skulls, in the London anthro-
pological collection, Professor Busk states his conclusions thus:
“The mean capacity of the larger skulls, which may be regarded as
males, appears, as far as I have gone, to be about 80 cubic inches,
equivalent to a brain of about 45 ounces, roughly estimated.
This capacity, and the measurements above cited, show that the
crania generally are of small size ;’ and he adds: “this is in accord
with the statements of all observers.” *

Dr. J. B. Davis has added to the valuable data included in his
“Thesaurus Craniorum,” a series of measurements of skeletons. Un-
fortunately that of a male Quichua, procured by him in the form of
a “Peruvian mummy,” proved ‘to be affected with carious disease
about the last dorsal and upper lumbar vertebree; and conse-.
quently the length of the vertebral column essential for comparison
with the skeletons of other races, is wanting ; but the other measure-
ments indicate in this example a stature below the average, while
the skull exceeds it. The average internal capacity of eighteen
Quichua male skulls, as given by Dr. J. B. Davis, is 73, whereas.
this is 78:5. That the ancient Peruvian skulls are, with rare excep-
tions, of small size, is undoubted; and in view of this it becomes a
matter of some importance to determine whether this was in any
degree due to a correspondingly small stature. Obscure references

* “ Journal of Anthropol. Inst.,” Vol. III, p. 92.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES: 223:

are found in the legendary history of Peru to a pigmy race. Pedro:
de Cieza de Leon, whose travels have been translated by Mr.
Markham, refers to the first emigration of the Indians of Chincha
to that valley, ‘‘ where they found many inhabitants, but all of such
small stature, that the tallest was barely two cubits high” (p. 260).
Garcilasso de la Vega repeats another tradition heard by himself in
Peru, of a race of giants who came by sea to the country, and were
so tall that the natives reached no higher than their knees. They
lived by rapine, and wasted the whole country till they were de-
stroyed by fire from heaven. Traditions of this class may possibly
point to the existence of an aboriginal race of small stature. The
aborigines of Guatemala, Salvador, and Nicaragua, are described as
below the middle size (Bancroft, Vol. L., p. 688); and Von Tehudi
divides the wild Indians of Peru into the Iscuchanos, the natives of
the highlands, a tall, slim, vigorous race, with the head proportion-
ally large and the forehead low ; and those of the hot lowlands, a
smaller race, lank, but broad shouldered, with a broad face and small
round chin. ‘There appear, therefore, to be traces of one or more
aboriginal races of small stature. But Dr. Morton says expressly
of the Peruvians: ‘“ Our knowledge of their physical appearance is
derived solely from their tombs. In stature they appear not to have
been in any respect remarkable, nor to have differed from the
cognate nations except in the conformation of the head, which
is small, greatly elongated, narrow its whole length, with a very
retreating forehead, and possessing more symmetry than is. usual in
skulls of the American race.” Some of the characteristics here
referred to are, in part at least, the result of artificial modifications ;
but the small head appears to be an indisputable characteristic of
the most numerous ancient people of Peru.

It may not unreasonably excite surprise that Dr. Morton should have
adduced results apparently pointing to the conclusion that civilization
had progressed among the native races of the American continent
in an inverse ratio to the volume of brain ; and yet passed it over
with such slight comment. The only hint at a solution of the diffi-
culty is where, as he draws his work to a close, he indicates the
recognition of a greater anterior and coronal development in the
smaller Peruvian brain. ‘It is curious,” he says, “to observe that
the barbarous nations possess a larger brain by five and a half cubic
inches, than the Toltecans ; while, on the other hand, the Toltecang

994 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

possess a greater relative capacity of the anterior chamber of the
skull in the proportion of 42°3 to 41:8. Again, the coronal region,
though absolutely greater in the barbarous tribes, is rather larger in
proportion in the demi-civilized tribes.”* But Dr. Morton also noted
that the heads of nine Peruvian children in his possession “appear to
be nearly if not quite as large as those of children of other nations
at the same age ;” + so that he seemed to recognize something equiva-
jent to an arrested cerebral development accompanying the intellectual
activity of this remarkable people at some later stage, yet without
apparently affecting their mental power. But it was characteristic
of this minute and painstaking observer to accumulate and set forth
his results, unaffected by any apparent difficulties or inconsistencies
which they might seem to involve. In summing up his inyestiga-
tions ‘‘ On the internal capacity of the cranium in the different races
of men,” he thus concludes:{ ‘“ Respecting the American race, I
have nothing to add, excepting the striking fact that of all the
American nations, the Peruvians had the smallest heads, while those
of the Mexicans were something larger, and those of the barbarous
tribes the largest of all,” viz. :

i , Peruvians, collectively... aa i
Toltecan Nations Men PvE ees v te ue ou ne
BarbarousmUribessenmmoniicn cece rn mmc SIE $e

The enlarged tables given in the catalogue of Dr. J. Aitken Meigs,
increase this inverse ratio of cerebral capacity, thus :

IPETMVIANS aye etl Oe eRe eeee ole ne ERAS 73°3
MEXICANS Ae eat ee aes 2A alla wee ee eee 81:7
Barbarouse bribes + <teuapassaiei ves le deme ae ieee 84:0

“The great American group,” he says, ‘is, in several respects, well
represented in the collection. It includes 490 crania and 13 casts,
making a total of 503 from nearly 70 different nations and tribes. _
Of this large number 256 belong to the Toltecan race [embracing the
semi-civilized communities of Mexico, Bogota and Peru, | and 247 to
the barbarous tribes scattered over the continent. Of 164 measure-
ments of crania of the barbarous tribes, the largest is 104 cubic
inches ; the smallest 69; and the mean of all 84. One hundred and -
fifty-two Peruvian skulls give 101 cubic inches for the largest internal
capacity, 58 for the smallest, and 75:3 for the average of all.” §

* © Qrania Americana,” p. 260.
+ “Crania Americana,” p. 132.
t *‘Crania Americana,” p. 261.
§ ‘Introductory Note, Catalogue,” p. 10.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 225

The results which Professor Jeffreys Wyman arrived at from a
careful comparative measurement of the Squier collection, were con-
firmed by his subsequent study of that of Professor Agassiz, and
may be quoted as applying to both; for he sums up his later investi-
gations with the remark: “These results agree with all previous
conclusions with regard to the diminutive size of the ancient
Peruvian brain.”* Of the Squier collection he says: “The average
capacity of the fifty-six crania measured agrees very closely with
that indicated by Morton and Meigs, viz., 1230 centimetres, or
75 cub. inches, which is considerably less than that of the barbarous
tribes of America, and almost exactly that of the Australians
and Hottentots as given by Morton and Meigs, and smaller than
that derived from a larger number of measurements by Davis.
Thus we have, in this particular, a race which has established a
complex civil and religious polity, and made great progress in the
useful and fine arts—as its pottery, textile fabrics, wrought metals,
highways and aqueducts, colossal architectural structures and court
of almost imperial splendour prove,—on the same level, as regards the
quantity of brain, with a race whose social and religious conditions
are among the most degraded exhibited by the human race. All
this goes to show, and cannot be too much insisted upon, that the
relative capacity of the skull is to be considered merely as an anato-
tomical and not as a physiological characteristic; and unless the
quality of the brain can be represented at the same time as the
quantity, brain measurement cannot be assumed as an indication of
_ the intellectual position of races any more than of individuals.” +

The only definite attempt which Dr. Morton made to solve the:
difficulty thus presented to us, curiously evades its true point..
“Something,” he says, ‘‘may be attributed to a primitive difference
of stock ; but more, perhaps, to the contrasted activity of the two
races.” Here, however, it is not a case of intellectual activity
accompanied by, and seemingly begetting an increased volume of
brain ; but only the assumption of greater activity in the small-
brained race to account for its triumph over larger-brained barbarous
tribes in the attainment of numerous elements of a native-born
civilization. The question is, how to account for this intellectual
activity, with all its marvellous results, attained by a race with an

* “* Peabody Museum Report, 1874,” p. 10.
¢ “Peabody Museum Report, 1871,” p. 11.

226 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

average brain of no greater volume than that of the Bushman, the
Australian, or other lowest types of humanity.

The Nilotic Egyptian race, of composite ethnical character, presents
striking elements of comparison, in the ingenious arts and construc-
tive skill of the ancient dwellers in the Nile valley; but whether we
take the Egyptian of the Catacombs, the Copt, or the Fellah, we
seek in vain for like microcephalous characteristics. Among modern
races the Chinese exhibit many analogies in arts and social life to the
ancient Peruvians. But their cerebral capacity presents no corre-
spondence to that of the American race. Dr. Morton gives a mean
capacity for the Chinese skull of 85, as compared with the Peruvian
75:3, while Dr. Davis derives from nineteen skulls a mean internal
capacity of 76°7 oz. av., or 93 cubic in.

But another Asiatic race, that of the Hindoos—also associated
with a remarkable ancient civilization, and a social and religious
organization not without suggestive analogies both to ancient Egypt
and Peru,—is noticeable for like microcephalous characteristics. In
completing the anatomical measurements with which Dr. Morton
closes his great work, he places the Ethiopian lowest in the scale
of internal capacity of cranium ; but, while including the Hindoo in
his Caucasian. group, he adds: “It is proper to mention that but
three Hindoos are admitted in the whole number, because the skulls
of these people are probably smaller than those of any other existing
nation. For example, seventeen Hindoo heads give a mean of but
75 cubic inches.”* The Vedahs of Ceylon, the Mincopies, the
Negritos, and the Bushmen, appear to vie with the Hindoos in
smallness of skull; but all of them are races of diminutive stature.
This element, therefore, which has been referred to as important in
individual comparisons, is no less necessary to be borne in view in
determining such comparative results as those which distinguish the
Peruvians from other American races. Certain races are unques-
tionably distinguished from others by difference of stature. Barrow
determined the mean height of the Bushman, from measurements of -
a whole tribe, to be 4 ft. 34im. D’Orbigny, from nearly similar
evidence, states that of the Patagonians to be 5 ft. 8 in. The
internal capacity of the Pernvian skull, as derived from eighteen
male and six female Quichua skulls in Dr. Davis’s collection, is 70,
while he states that of the Patagonian skull as 67 and of the Bush-

* © Crania Americana,” p. 261.

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 227

man as 65; but it is manifest that the latter figures, if taken with-
out reference to relative stature, furnish a very partial index of the
comparative volume of brain.

Professor Goodsir, as already noted, held that symmetry of brain
has more to do with the higher faculties than mere bulk. In the
case of the Peruvians the systematic distortion of the skull precludes
the application of this test. But in the small Hindoo skull the fine
proportions have been repeatedly noted. Dr. Davis,in describing
one of a Hindoo of unmixed blood, born in Sumatra, says: ‘His
pretty, diminutive skull is singularly contrasted with those of the
races by whom, alive, he was surrounded ;’* and he adds: “The
great agreement of the elegant skulls of Hindoos in their types and
proportions, although not in dimensions, with those of European
races, has afforded some support to that wide-spread and learned
illusion, ‘the Indo-European hypothesis.’ The Hindoo skulls are
generally beautiful models of form in miniature.”

Mr. Alfred R. Wallace, in his “ Malay Archipelago,” discusses the
value of cranial measurements for ethnological purposes; and, employ-
ing those furnished by Dr. J. B. Davis in his “ Thesaurus Craniorum ”
as a “means of determining whether the forms and dimensions of the
erania of the eastern races would in any way support or refute his
classification of them,” he finally selected as the best tests for his
purpose—1l. The capacity of the cranium; 2. The proportion of the
width to the length taken as 100; 3. The proportion of the
height to the length taken as 100. But here again, unfortunately,
the systematjc distortion of the Peruvian skulls limits us to the first
of those tests. There are, indeed, the eleven normal Peruvian crania
selected as such from the numerous Ancon skulls brought by Professor
Agassiz from Peru. But those are stated by Professor Wyman to
be on an average less by six inches than the ordinary skull. Some
partial results embodied in the following table admit of comparison
with those based on the more ample data of Table IX. Dr. Lucae,
in his “ Zur Organischen Formenlehre,” already referred to, gives
the cranial capacity of single skulls of different races, selected as
examples of each. In these, as in others already referred to, the
capacity was determined with peas; and the results—assumed to be
given in Prussian ounces,—are dealt with here, as in the skulls of
Heinse and Biinger. The experiments carried on for the purpose of

' * “Thesaurus Craniorum,” p. 148,

998 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE IN RELATION

testing the process fully confirmed the results stated by Professor
Wyman as to the differences in apparent cubical capacity according
to the material employed. Taking a sound Huron Indian skull, a
mean internal capacity of 1490 grms. was obtained by repeatedly
gauging it with peas, and of 1439-5 with rice. The position of the
Negro, heading the list, serve to show the exceptional nature of the
evidence; though this is rather due to the inferiority of other exam-
ples, such as the Chinese and Greenlander, than to its greatly
exceeding the Negro mean. In the first column the unzen, as Prus-
sian ounces, are rendered in grammes. The second column gives the
nearer approximation to the true specific gravity, according to the
standard referred to, based on a series of experiments undertaken for
me by Professor Croft, and assuming, 82°5 grms. of peas to occupy
the space of 100 grms. of water. The third and fourth columns:
represent the estimated brain-weight, after the requisite deductions,
on the basis of s.g. of brain as 1:0408. ;

TABLE VIII.
COMPARATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES: LUCAE.

mee Capacity.| I. C. Corrected.| Brain-weight. | Brain-weight.

rms. Gris. Grms. Oz, Av.
Negro ..... Favsescorreneishe 1169°28 1424-12 1281°71 45:2
@hinesessseoece sec 1081-58 1364:48 1228 04 43-4
iNiuibirami telecon 1041 24 131354 1182°19 41-7
ULOEIS) fe chlcsihere biclg sie 1033-93 1304:38 1173°94. 41°4
J2eHOWEIN Socoged0ca00 1030°42 1299-95 1169°96 41°3.
Greenlander ........ 1023 °12 1290°74 1161 °67 41:0
JAVADEBE 1... cece ws ~ 995-06 125454 1129:91 39°8

In the following table the examples are derived from Dr. J. B.
Davis’s tables, with the exception of the Peruvians. For these I
have availed myself of Dr. Jeffreys Wyman’s careful observations:
on the large collection in the Peabody Museum, the results of which
confirm Dr. Morton’s earlier data. One further fact, however, may ~
be noted as a result of my own study of Peruvian crania, amply con-
firmed by the published observations of others, viz., that while the
Peruvian head unquestionably ranks among those of the microce-
phalous races, the range of variation among the Coast tribes appears
to be less than that even:of the Australian. Of this there is good
evidence, based on the comparison of. several hundred crania. But

TO RELATIVE CAPACITY OF RACES. 229

exceptional examples of unusually large skulls may be looked for in
all races; and a few of such abnormal Peruvian or other skulls
would modify the mean capacities and weights in the following
table. Nevertheless the average results, as a whole, are probably a
close approximation to the truth:

TABLE IX.

COMPARATIVE CEREBRAL CAPACITY OF RACKS.

CAPACITY. BRAIN-WEIGAT.

Race, NUMBER. Cus. IncHEs. “Oz. Av.
ETO PEA se eye se: 3 aide wet ss Senha 299 92°3 47°12
Tyne iS] eo a aaa Wes SSIES SG 21 93°1 47°50
ANGIE SHE TIh @ ee eae e Beare, Sea a. ao 124 87:1 44°44.
CHUTES ASE OCE OE eae micacotos 25 921 47:00
Eind GOs nae eer pe era 35 82'5 42-11
INGEROGE ceocoe sun dieocodeoee andor 16 86°4 | 44-08
In@eaRo) AMIDE. po ocodeode Cbatroe 69 85°2 43°47
American Indians) ..)..6.s 55> + fs on 52 87°5 44.64.
ENT exal Coun States eyes TS ciciats Pay eus a nahevav s,s 25 81°7 41°74
EC TAUUW AUTEN LU sree staal sree eusione olanelrore 56 75°0. 38°25
Hsquimaux...... bo g's UooORKOUtS 13 OleZ 46°56
CCAM CH ar ey rk pact cote scutes 210 89°4 45°63
SJB RVERETS SSG GIA e STO Ree eC ee eMC IS 30 87°5 44°64
PATS EE ALTA S a,c.) cs) oie. oc evetete wide ine ose 24. 81:1 41°38

Looking for some definite results from the various data here pro-
duced, the deductions to which they seem to point may be thus
stated. While Professor Wyman justly remarks that the relative
capacity of the skull, and consequently of the encephalon, is to be
considered as an anatomical and not as a physiological characteristic,
relative largeness of the brain is nevertheless one of the most distin-
guishing attributes of man. Ample cerebral development is the
general accompaniment of intellectual capacity, alike in individuals
and races; and microcephaly, when it passes below well defined
limits, is no longer compatible with rational intelligence ; though it
amply suffices for the requirements of the highest anthropomorpha.
Wagner thus definitely refers the special characteristics which sepa-
rate man from the irrational creation to one member of the ence-
phalon: ‘The relation of the lobes of the cerebrum to intelligence
may, perhaps, be expressed thus: there is a certain development of
the mass of the cerebrum, especially of the convolutions, requisite in

230 BRAIN-WEIGHT AND SIZE, ETC.

order to such a development of intelligence as divides man from other
animals.”

The important data accumulated by Morton, Meigs, Davis, Tiede-
mann, Pruner Bey, Broca, and others, by the process of gauging the
skulls of different races, proceeds on the assumption of brain of a
uniform density. But it seems by no means improbable that certain
marked distinctions in races may be traceable to the very fact of a
prevailing difference in the specific gravity of the brain, or of cer-
tain of its constituent portions; to the greater or less complexity of
its convolutions; and to the relative characteristics of the two
hemispheres. Moreover, it may be that some of those sources of
difference in races may not lie wholly out of our reach, or even ~
beyond our control. The diversity of food, for example, of the
Peruvians and of the American Indian hunter-tribes was little less
than that which distinguishes the Esquimaux from the Hindoo, or the
nomad Tartar from the Chinese. The remarkable cerebral capacity
characteristic of the Oceanic races is the accompaniment of well
defined peculiarities in food, climate, and other physical conditions ;
and Australia is even more distinct in its physical specialties than in
its variety of race.

Looking then to the unwonted persistency of the Peruvian cranium
within such narrow limits, so far at least as the physical character-
istics of the predominant population of Peru are illustrated by means
of the great coast cemeteries; and to the striking discrepancy be-
tween the volume of brain and the intellectual activity of the race:
T am led to the conclusion that, in the remarkable exceptional char-
acteristics thus established by the study of this class of Peruvian
crania, we have as marked an indication of a distinctive race-
character as anything hitherto noted in anthropology.

[231]

HAECKEL’S “ANTHROPOGENIE.”

BY R. RAMSAY WRIGHT. M.A., B.8&c.,
Professor of Natural History, University College, Toronto.

The object of the following paper is to give an idea of the present
state of the doctrine of evolution. The Jena Professor's name has
been so constantly associated with this doctrine since he established
himself as its chief champion in Germany by the publication of his
«‘Generelle Morphologie” (1866), that it would be impossible to give
such an account without drawing largely on his works for information.
Of these I have selected one of the latest, the ‘‘ Anthropogenie,” for
a sketch of its contents will afford a general view of the subject,
especially in relation to the development of man, together with an
account of the more recent additions with which Haeckel has forti-
fied the theory.

The book is essentially a popular one, and no difficulty need be
experienced by any one in becoming acquainted with those arguments
which are most favourable to the evolution theory. Those facts,
however, which are still stumbling-blocks to the evolutionists are
noticeable by their absence ; and indeed it is difficult to avoid re-
proaching the author with dogmatism in stating his own case, a
reproach of which he is not sparing when his opponents are in
question. .

The parts of the book likely to be of most. general interest are
those which are concerned with the history of the science of develop-
ment and with the attempt to establish a genealogical system. The
rest of the work is occupied with an account of the embryology
(ontogenesis) of man, and of the mode of development of the various
organs (organogenesis). These subjects are treated im an admirably
lucid manner, so that from this book some knowledge of the remark-
able changes which the human being passes through, from the simple
unicellular condition to the complex fully-formed body, can he»
readily acquired, even without previous physiological training.

That this series of changes presents a great resemblance to different
animals has been long recognized, but. the cause of the resemblance

Dea _ HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

remained in obscurity till it was brought to light by Darwin, and
by him forced upon the attention of embryologists. “Heredity” is
the key-word which suffices to indicate the nature of the resemblance :
the human being passes through certain stages in his ontogenesis
_ because these were likewise present in his phylogenesis, ¢.e., among
the series of ancestral forms which constitute his pedigree. It is
evident that embryology must thus be one of the most important
sources from which material for the establishment of a genealogical
system can be taken, and Haeckel formulates a law which gives ex-
pression to this. ‘The ontogenesis of any form is a short recapitula-
tion of its phylogenesis.” The recapitulation, however, is not com-
plete, nor is it always correct, for not only is the conservative .
tendency of heredity a factor in determining certain embryological
stages, but adaptation to new conditions also steps in with its modi-
fying agency. Certain difficulties are thus placed in the way of the
evolutionist. These are not insurmountable, for he is by no means
restricted to embryology for his working material ; he has comparative
anatomy and paleontology to fall back upon, nan the conclusions
which he forms from one ‘or other of these sciences he is enabled to
corroborate or to modify from a study of the evidence afforded by the
third. In addition to the arguments from the above-named sciences,
those from dysteleology (the science of rudimentary organs) are of
great importance, for many matters which seemed incapable of any
rational explanation, and were especially puzzling to the teleologist,
have had a flood of light shed upon them by the establishment of the
relation of ontogenesis to phylogenesis.

These sciences are comparatively new. The former ‘ates from the
appearance of Wolff's ‘“Theoria Generationis” in 1759, the latter
from that of Lamarck’s “‘ Philosophie Zoologique” in 1809.

Aristotle’s treatise, ‘Ilept Zdwy I'evécews,” remained the sole text
book on the subject of ontogenesis for 2,000 years, and from his
writings it is evident that he had an inkling of the true doctrine .
of epigenesis. It was only after the Reformation that new obser- —
vations began to be made—by Fabricius in 1600, Harvey in 1652,
Malpighi in 1672, and others. In the first half of the 18th century,
naturalists were incited to the study of classification by the appear-
ance of Linneeus’ great work, so that little advance was made, in
ontogenesis. Theories were rife, however, on the insufficient data
already acquired (insufficient through the imperfection of the micro-

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. 233

scope) ; and that of ‘“ preedelineation,” of which the chief champions
were Haller and Bonnet, was most generally received. According
to the most advanced form of this theory, development is nothing
but the growth of parts preformed at the creation, though infinitely
small, and the ovum contains within it the rudiments of all its future
progeny encased one within the other. Leewwenhoek’s discovery of
spermatozoids in 1690 divided the predelineationists into animalcu-
lists and ovulists, the latter having decidedly the best of it, when
Bonnet’s observations on the parthenogenesis of Aphis were made
known in 1745.

Wolff's “Theoria Generationis”—the only true one, that of epi-
genesis—put forward in 1759, met only with abuse. Especially he
~ showed, in reference to the development of the intestinal canal, that
not a trace of it is to be found in the earliest condition of the egg;
that the ovum and spermatozoid indeed are entirely different in their
structure from the adult. He described the embryo as a flat leaf-like
body, divisible into four layers, each layer being converted into a
tube by the convergence of its edges, and all giving rise to the four
great systems—nervous, muscular, vascular, and alimentary. He
recognized the fact that these layers were formed of ultimate vesicles
(cells) similar to each other. The translation of Wolff’s work into
German, in 1812, gave a great impulse to the study of ontogenesis.
Wiirzburg was the seat of the most important investigations: there
Pander, in 1817, supplemented Wolff’s theory, and described the
division of the germ into the serous and mucous layers. Shortly
afterwards Baer began his researches, and:in 1828 appeared the first
part of the classical work on the developmental history of animals.
This was followed by the second part in 1837. He showed the
mode of derivation of the four secondary germ-layers from the two
primary (animal and vegetative), and what Wolff had previously but
inaccurately indicated, the mode of formation of the different systems
of organs from these different layers. . It was he who first described
the human ovum as found in the interior of the Graafian follicle,
which had formerly been mistaken for the ovum : it was he who first
discovered the mode of formation of the blastoderm and of the
chorda dorsalis.

Much more important than the above were his comparative obser-
‘vations, which led him to divide the animal kingdom into four groups,
radically differing in their types of development ; a division simul-

234 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

taneously made by Cuvier from comparison of adult structure.
These observations led to the enunciation of the law which bears his
name. “‘ Development is from the general to the special ;” type of
development depends upon the relative position of the parts, grade
of development within a type on the amount of histological and
morphological differentiation. The former is the mechanical conse-
quence of heredity, the latter that of adaptation.

The application of the cell-theory (1835) to ontogenesis was pro-
ductive of great advantage in the hands of Remak. He described
the mode of formation of the cellular layers from the unicellular
ovum in 1851, and by his investigations into the development of the
tissues from cells laid the foundation stone of histiogeny.

The most important advance in late years has been the estab- .
lishment of the occurrence of the two primary germ-layers in all
animals except protozoa (by Huxley, in-1849, medusz ; Kowalevski,
1866, in amphioxus, ascidi, and afterwards in vermes, echinodermata,
arthropods ; Haeckel, 1872, calcareous sponges; Ray Lankester,
molluses). The absolute homology of these two germ-layers through-
out the whole animal series has been especially contended for by
Haeckel.

The recognition of the causes of these facts has only taken place
since the appearance of Darwin’s work on the “Origin of Species,” but
the theory of evolution was scientifically sketched half a century
before that by Lamarck.

‘The whole question of phylogenesis depends on that of the nature
and origin of Species. Linneeus first definitely applied the word in
1735, and grounded his belief in its nature on the Mosaic account of
the creation. No scientific theory of creation could then be formed,
for the science of paleontology did not exist. Cuvier, however, the
father of paleontology, adhered to the Mosaic doctrine ; but recog-
nizing the different sets of animals that had inhabited the world, he
explained these by different acts of creation and different revolutions
or cataclysms similar to the flood. This catastrophic theory was *
supported by the geological discoveries of the Wernerian school ; but —
the falsity of the inferences derived from these was first shown in
1830 by Lyell, whose uniformitarian theory is now universally
accepted, In spite of this, it was thirty years before the connection of
the present with the past inhabitants of the earth was scientifically
established by Darwin.

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. 235

Before his time, however, the theory of evolution had been arrived
at by several men, many of them independently—Lamarck, St. Hilaire,
Blainville, Treviranus, Oken, Goethe.

Lamarck was sixty-five years of age when the “Philosophie Zoolo-
gique” appeared in 1809. In it he formulated the theory of descent,
and asserted its extreme consequences, the development of organic from
inorganic matter, and the development of man from the ape. In
explaining the latter he shows that he well knew the principles of
heredity and adaptation, and the development of species by the
cumulative effect of heredity. Partly the fact that he failed to dis-
cover the principle of natural selection brought about by the struggle
for life, partly the incomplete state of all biological knowledge, pre-
vented him from putting his theory on a still firmer basis.

There are many points in Goethe’s morphology (to which science
he made so many important contributions) which point to a belief in
evolution, although he gives no connected exposition of his views on
the subject. The use of the terms centrifugal and centripetal force
especially indicate his ie a of the importance of heredity and
adaptation.

Tt is impossible to point out a book which has opened up the way
to more research than Darwin’s “Origin of Species by Means of
Natural Selection,” which appeared in 1859. The advantages which
he had for the preparation of such a book were threefold: Ist. The
enormous strides made by biology in the preceding fifty years. 2nd.
The opportunities for observation afforded him by his five years’
voyage.round the world. 3rd. The time which his circumstances
allowed him to spend on the systematic study of domestic plants and
animals. The clue to the “struggle for existence” he obtained from
reading Malthus’ work on “ Population.” The same solution of the
problem was indicated by others about the same time, notably by
Wallace, 1855-58.

Several years passed before botanists and zoologists began rightly
to appreciate the book, and it is only within the last few years that
its effect has been felt on the sciences of anatomy and embryology.

Tt was not until 1871 that Darwin insisted on the applicability of
his theory to man, but this had been done in the meantime by
Huxley (1863), and shortly afterwards by Vogt and Rolle. Haeckel
was the first (1866) to attempt to establish a genealogical system, the
natural consequence of the theory.

236 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

The application of the theory to man is only a deduction from the
general inductive law of descent. his law is based on evidence
derived from different sources. Firstly, from paleontology, we find
a gradual increase of number of species and a higher grade of evolu-
tion within the “type” reached as we ascend in the series ; secondly,
from comparative anatomy we find similarities of structure, on which
we base the natural system of classification; thirdly, from dystele-
ology in all higher animals we find rudimentary organs of no use to
their possessors; fourthly, from geographical distribution; fifthly,
the most important inductive proof, from embryology.

The theoretical nature ef species may now be considered definitely
settled. There are no limits between genus, species and variety-
This is established by Haeckel’s researches on the calcareous sponges’
which thus afford an analytical proof ef the validity of the theory of
descent. It is necessary to have a clear conception of the nature of
the cell before entering on the study of ontogenesis, for every animal
(and plant) consists at one time of its life of a single cell. Such a
cell is an independent organism, for it is capable of replying to a
stimulus, of movement, of nutrition and of reproduction. This view
of the individuality of the cell is expressed by classifying cells along
with cytodes as individuals of the first order (plastida). The cytode
differs from the cell in that its plasma is not yet differentiated into ~
nucleus and protoplasm. If the cell has a cell wall (as is varely the
case with animal cells), it is entirely an after-preduction, and is not
essential to the constitution of a cell. An organism may remain
unicellular, or it may form a commonwealth of individual cells, and
the great problem of ontogenesis is, ‘‘ How isa multicellular developed
from a unicellular organism ?”

The essential characteristics of the eggs of all animals are the
same, as they are formed in the ovary of yolk, germinal vesicle and
germinal ‘spot. In many lower animals they remain naked until
fertilized, and are thus ameeboid in ferm—sponges, hydroid polypes ;_
indeed, they have been taken in sponges for parasitic amcebe. -
Usually, however, there are special additions in the form of pro-—
tective coverings or extra nutritive matter. The mammalian egg is
throughout the series about $ m.m. in diameter, and is provided with
a covering—the zona pellucida—in which there are innumerable
porous canals. The bird’s egg is, however, very different; it is also
unicellular, however large, but is provided with a complicated series

HAECKEL'S ANTHROPOGENIE. 237
of membranous and calcareous coverings as well as nutritive matter,
in the shape of food-yolk and albumen, The food-yolk (red) is
easily distinguished from the germinal yolk (white), and most of the
latter is found at one point on the surface (cicatricula), with the
nucleus imbedded in it. It is only this portion of the white yolk
which after fertilization and fission forms the germinal membrane.

By the application of Haeckel’s “biogenetic fundamental law,” we
can thus infer a unicellular ancestral form, most likely amceboid from
the occurrence of amceboid eggs in the lower animals, and the wide
distribution of such cells in the higher animals (blood, &c.) The mode
in which the unicellular organism is transformed into a colony of cells.
might be arrived at @ priori by reflection on the way in which a
colony would be formed by a male and female savage thrown on an
uninhabited island. At first merely nutrition and reproduction are
attended to ; but by the dispersion of children families are constituted,
reciprocal relations established, and the principle of the division of
labour steps in, its result the development of castes. So itis with the
cell: at first the individuals are of equal physiological value ; but as
the principle of the division of labour begins to operate, different cells
are set apart to perform different functions; so that. reproductive
cells, muscular cells, nerve cells, protective cells, &c., replace the
formerly uniform mass.

The functions that are especially engaged in individual as well as
in phylogenetic development are the following: Nutrition, adaptation,
growth, reproduction, heredity, differentiation, retrogression, concres-
cence. Of these heredity, adaptation and growth are most efficient
in determining form. Heredity, conservative as well as progressive,
is intimately connected with reproduction ;. adaptation, which initiates
all variations, with nutrition; in fact, all of these functions are
dependent the one on the other. Growth is surplus nutrition, and
reproduction surplus growth. Differentiation, or the division of

' labour, occurs in phylogenesis as it occurs in a state, in ontogenesis as
the result of heredity: the gradual disappearance or degradation of
some of the cells may be for the advantage of the colony, and this
leads us to the formation of rudimentary organs. Concrescence also
is connected with reproduction, or rather occurs in both forms of
sexual reproduction (true sexual reproduction and conjugation),
Those tissues which perform the highest functions are formed of cells

258 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

which have been fused together, totally losing their individuality.
But not only cells ; organs also, and even persons, may thus become
coalesced with each other.

We now know that development may take place without such con-
erescence (parthenogenesis); but usually the two elements, sperm-
cell ‘as well as germ-cell, are necessary. These are, as a rule, very
different in form and size, the sperm-cell being ordinarily flagellate
(varely amceboid) and very much smaller than the germ-cell.

After impregnation the first processes of development are essen-
tially the same in all the animal kingdom, and with regard to the
mammalian series precisely the same throughout. First, the nucleus
disappears, the ceil becomes a cytode (monerula—it is no longer
amceboid, but moneroid) ; second, a nucleus is formed anew only to
initiate the process of fission, which being repeated, results in the
formation of a mulberry-like mass of cells (morula). By collection
of fluid in the interior of the morula, a vesicle, the blastosphere, is
formed, the wall of which consists of a single layer of cells except in
one spot (area germinativa), where a little heap of cells remain, and
which spot alone is concerned in the formation of the body of the
animal. By the growth of the edge of the little heap the blastoderm
becomes two-layered, and these layers, exhibiting different chemical
and physical characters, are distinguished—the outer as the animal,
the inner as the vegetative layer, and correspond to the exoderm and
entoderm of all animals except protozoa.

Such is a summary of the early developmental processes in mam-
malia, and essentially the same stages are passed through by all other
animals, obscured frequently, however, by the presence of food-yolk,
disposed in one way or another in the egg. In the bird’s egg, e.g.,
which belongs to the discoblastic type of development, change ~
merely takes place in the superficial part of the germinal yolk, and
the blastoderm thus formed as a patch on the surface of the egg grows
round by its edges, so as to be transformed into a vesicle including
the food-yolk. Sa

In the lower animals there is frequently formed a gastrula stage
by the invagination of part of the blastodermic vesicle, the result
being an elliptical body with a primitive intestine and a primitive
mouth, the wall of the body being formed of the two germinal layers.

These two layers of the gastrula are homologous with the twe
layers of the blastoderm ; because from the outer layer all the animal

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. 239

organs, from the inner all the vegetative organs, are produced. Even
when each of these primary layers splits into two secondary layers
(as is the case with all higher animals), precisely the same holds
good. A seeming exception to the splitting of the primary layers is
afforded by most vertebrates, but this is explained by the fact that
the recapitulation which the ontogenesis of an animal gives us of its
phylogenesis is not a complete one. The reasons for this have been
ably pointed out by Fritz Miiller. These are, firstly, that there is a
tendency for the record of phylogenesis to be blotted out, in conse-
quence of development always seeking a straighter road to the adult
stage; and secondly, that there is a tendency for the record to be
falsified by the struggle for existence which the larve have to enter.
As a corollary of the first law, it is evident that the higher the
animal the less complete is the recapitulation.

In consequence of this the phylogenist is compelled to adopt the
comparative procedure of the geologist; and thus, by piecing together
phylogenetic fragments, he arrives at an approximate gr ti vonatyy
history of man.

The comparison of the ontogenesis of amphioxus and the ascidia is
most important, as both stand on the boundary line between the
invertebrate and vertebrate animals. The true position of amphioxus,
when first discovered, was not recognized, Pallas (1778) referring it
to the genus limax. Miiller was the first to give a systematic
description of its anatomy (1839). He assigned to it the lowest
place in the class pisces, pointing out, however, that it differed from
other fishes more than the fishes do from the amphibia. Haeckel
placed it in a group apart from all other vertebrata (acrania), assert-
ing that its structure is more different from fishes than that of the
fishes is from man. From its isolation we may conclude that it is
the last living representative of a previously existing group, although
the softness of its body is such as to preclude the possibility of fossil
remains.

In structure amphioxus is a highly generalised vertebrate, but it
presents many peculiarities worthy of remark, e.g., the branchial
chamber, the ciliated hypobranchial furrow (thyroid gland), the ar-
rangement of the vascular system, of the sexual organs, and the
primordial renal duct. A comparison of the adult amphioxus with
the larval petromyzon (ammoccetes) is also very instructive. Goodsir

was the first to point out any relation between the ascidia and amphi-

240 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. -

oxus, showing that the perforated anterior portion of the alimentary
canal enclosed in an etrium is common to both. The resemblance,
however, ends here in most adult ascidia, except that the hypo-
branchial furrow is also represented. It is before their retrograde
metamorphosis begins that the likeness is most marked. The dis-
covery of the embryology of amphioxus in 1866, by Kowalevsky,
furnished the mode of passage from the invertebrate to the vertebrate
group, which seemed so impossible from the point of view of the
‘“‘type-structure,” according to Cuvier and Baer. The egg of amphi-
oxus, after passing through the stages of morula and blastosphere,
becomes by invagination a gastrula, with a ciliated exoderm. This
stage has since been shown to exist in all the different sub-kingdoms,
and this fact has caused Haeckel to propose his “gastrea theory,” -
which is, that all animals, except protozoa, are descended from an
ancestral form (gastrea), which consisted of a primitive intestine
surrounded by a two-layered body-wall. In amphioxus the gastrula
becomes flattened, a primitive groove appears and is transformed into
the medullary tube, which remains open anteriorly—the two primary
layers of the germ split into the four secondary, and the chorda is
developed in the upper of the two middle layers. The gastrula
mouth becomes the anus, and a new mouth is formed ; metamera begin
to appear from before backwards ; and a fold growing over the gill
fissures, and coalescing with that of the other side, constitutes the
atrial cavity.

If we compare the above with the development of an ascidian
(phallusia), we shall find agreement to the minutest particulars, ex-
cepting in the fact that the chorda does not extend so far forwards
between the medullary tube, which has a well marked anterior vesi-
cular expansion, and the intestinal canal. When it reaches this stage
of development it bursts the egg-case and swims about freely as the
ascidian tadpole-like larva. After some time it becomes fixed, and
as retrogression advances, all likeness to amphioxus disappears ; the
medullary tube shrinks up, and nothing is left but the supra ceso- -
phageal ganglion ; the chorda disappears with the tail, and a cellu- -
lose sac is secreted by the epidermis, which heightens the dissimilarity.

Jt is thus among animals allied to tunicata that we must look for
the bridge which allows us to pass from the invertebrate to the verte-
brate group ; and the latest invertebrate ancestors of man must have
been closely connected with that group.

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. 241

Phylogenesis is chiefly an inductive science, built up on facts
derived from ontogenesis, paleontology, comparative anatomy, dystele-
ology, &c.; but it must also be regarded as a comprehensive deductive
law, inasmuch as it alone is capable of reconciling all the appearances
with which we are acquainted. To apply it we must form special
deductive hypotheses. Such, however, cannot be complete as long as
our sources of information are incomplete, and the construction of a
genealogical tree will vary with the amount of material which is at
our command to work with. However, somewhere about twenty-two
forms can be indicated as ancestral, eight of them invertebrate, four-
teen vertebrate, eleven archozoic, three paleeozoic, three mesozoic, four
cainozoic. In considering these, it will be convenient to refer at the
same time to the nearest living representatives, and to the stages of
ontogenesis to which they correspond.

The Monera are-the simplest organisms with which we are
aequainted, being formed of simple plasma, cytodes indeed, and not
cells. There are forms which live in colonies (protomyxa), but the
simple forms like protamceba must be regarded as the starting point
for all organisms, vegetable or animal. One of the most interesting
of the monera is bathybius, its existence necessitating spontaneous
generation, and showing us how the transition from an organic car-
bonaceous substance to living matter just as little requires super-
natural interference as the slow evolution of higher from lower
forms. This ancestral form is repeated in ontogenesis by the ‘‘mone-
rula” stage, that which results from the disappearance of the nucleus.

The ameceba is a simple cell, differmg from the protameba in
the possession of a nucleus, and evidently developed from such a
moneron. ‘The similarity between the ameeba and the egg-cell cannot
be too strongly insisted on, although it is sometimes masked by the
development of a limiting vitelline membrane.

The synameebium was formed from the amceba, and consisted of
a colony of amceboid organisms developed by repeated fission, but
remaining in connection. The nearest living representatives are
cystophrys and labyrinthula; and the ‘“‘ morula” stage recapitulates
this in the onogenetic process.

The planzea was a hollow, globular animal, the wall of the body
formed of a single layer of ciliated cells, represented in ontogenesis
by the blastosphere or planula, and at the present day by magosphera
planula—a peculiar organism discovered by Haeckel on the coast of

5

942 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

Norway, and which, at one period of its life at any rate, would seem
to be most nearly related to the flagellate infusoria.

The gastrea, the ancestral form of all animals except protozoa,
possessed a simple, primitive intestine, with a primitive mouth, and
a body-wall formed of two layers, ectoderm and entoderm. The
gastrula stage of all metazoa repeats this in ontogenesis, and the
nearest living representatives are to be sought among the simplest
calcareous sponges, the asconide.

From the gastreeade development diverged in two lines: one of
these, radiate, giving rise to sponges and ccelenterata, the other, bilate-
ral, to the vermes. It is among the latter that we must look for the
ancestors of man, from which group the vertebrate bilaterality has
een inherited. The recent vermes are divided into accelomi and —
ccelomati, according to the absence or presence of a body-cavity. The
phylogenetic relationships of the accelomi are sufficiently patent ; but
intermediate forms must have existed between the gastreadee and such
highly organized forms as the recent turbellaria. These intermediate
forms (necessarily without a body-cavity) may be called archelminthes,
and from that group the accelomi and the ccelomati diverge. ;

The next stage must be looked for among the archelminthes,
may be called prothelmis, and must have resembled a low turbel-
larian in the shape of intestine, absence of anus, possession of exere-
tory canals, hermaphroditism, &c. Prothelmis represents only one
of a very long row of forms which must have connected the gastreadz
with the ceelomati. The passage from prothelmis, with four secondary
germ-layers, as many turbellaria have, to a ccelomatous form, is easy
to understand, and the formation of a body-cavity would be correlated
with a number of other important organological changes. The living
ceelomati only represent the terminal twigs of an enormous tree, and
the only forms among them which are closely related to the vertebrata
are the tunicata. ‘This resemblance, however, is to be observed —
chiefly in development (and in such a persistent larval form as appen-
dicularia), and we must thus consider the tunicata and vertebrata to —
be related merely by descent from a common ancestral group, the
chordonia, characterized by the possession of a chorda.

Just as in the accelomi, so in the ccelomati, there must have been
a long row of intermediate forms which led from prothelmis to
chordonium, and one such stage may be easily arrived at and may be
called the scolecida. This seventh stage is characterized by the ©

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. 243

separation of the intestinal tract into respiratory and digestive parts,
by the formation of an anus and a blood-vascular system, by the
ciliated external surface and the persistent hermaphroditism. The
nearest living representative is the peculiar worm, balanoglossus.

From this scolecida group spring the eighth stage, the chordonia.
In these a chorda was developed by the necessity of an axial line of
attachment for locomotive muscles, and in correlation with this there
took place the backward prolongation of the nervous centres. The
nearest living representative of the chordonium is the appendicularia
and the larval ascidian ; but these must rather be regarded as com-
mon descendants from the chordonia than as ancestral forms of the
vertebrata.

In considering the phylogenesis of the vertebrata, it is thus seen
that we need pay no attention to any of the other great groups of
the animal kingdom—annelides, arthropods, echinoderms, molluses—
for these diverged in different directions from the lower ccelomati
before the scolecida were developed.

The vertebrata sprung from the chordonia in the archozoic age, for
we find in upper silurian strata remains of a primordial selachian.
Paleontology can tell us nothing of our oldest vertebrate ancestors,
but it is certain that all were derived from a skull-less form, from
which the living acrania and craniota have diverged. This consti-
tutes the ninth stage, and may be called provertebratum, of which
the only acraniate vertebrate living, “amphioxus,” is the nearest
representative. .

The craniota have diverged in two lines, the living monorrhina and
the amphirrhina : the former are represented solely by the lampreys
and ray fishes, have advanced little, and are almost extinct; the
latter comprise all other vertebrata. The tenth stage would be one
of the primordial monorrhina, intermediate between the acrania and
the amphirrhina.

Between the amphirrhina (gnathostomata) and the lowest verte-
brates there is a wide break, for besides the paired nose, there are
other essential distinguishing characteristics, such as the presence of
the maxillary and internal branchial arches, of the swim-bladder or
lung, and of the two-paired limbs, of the sympathetic nervous
system, spleen and pancreas.

The oldest group of the amphirrhina, from which all others diverged,
was that of the selachia. The ganoids and the dipnoi form two

944 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE,

diverging branches, from the first of which the teleostei were devel--
oped in the mesozoic period ; from the latter, the amphibia, in the:
Devonian period. In the ancestral series, then, the selachia constitute
the eleventh stage, the dipnoi the twelfth, and the amphibia the
thirteenth. The living selachia and dipnoi are mere remnants of
formerly much developed groups. The dipnoi represent a consider-
able advance on the selachia from the change of habit of life, for the
dipnoi are true amphibious animals according to the ordinary sense
of the word. This advance shows itself in the modification of the
air-bladder into a lung, the communication of the nasal cavity with
the mouth, and the development of three chambers to the heart.
Among living dipnoi, ceratodus is an especially conservative and
primordial form, as marked by the skeleton of its fin and single lung,
yet the three living forms with which we are acquainted must have
differed widely from the common ancestral form. The dipnoi form
a stage exactly intermediate between the fish and the amphibian.

None of the existing amphibia can be looked upon as representing
the ancestral form from-which sprung the higher vertebrate groups,.
but the group was abundantly represented by highly developed forms.
in the carboniferous period: The advance on the dipnoi is especially
-marked in limbs, and is correlated with their new mode of life. The
limbs become transversely segmented, and possess. each five toes,
This number five has been inherited by all other vertebrata, and
when there are less this can always be explained by adaptation: the
evidence on this point is so complete that no comparative anatomist
can doubt that the higher vertebrates have been developed from a
four-limbed and five-toed ancestor, e.g., the relation of equus to
anchitherium.

The amphibia form a particularly interesting group, on account of
the fact that several of the lower forms have stopped at the different
stages of phylogenesis indicated by the ontogenesis of the higher forms ;
and an acquaintance with the comparative anatomy and ontogeny of
the amphibia is sufficient to convince one that man, like all higher
vertebrates, is derived from a long-tailed branchiate ancestor, and that
only. this hypothesis is sufficient to account for his rudimentary tail
and visceral arches and clefts.

Among the amphibia there may then be established two stages,
the thirteenth with persistent gills, and the fourteenth with the tail.
but without the gills.

‘HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. “245

The presence of the amnion in the vertebrate embryo is associated
with so many important peculiarities of organization, that all amniota
must be regarded as descended from a single ancestral form—the
lizard-shaped “ protamnion,” which was developed from an amphibian
form, probably in the carboniferous peried, as we already meet with
certain saurian remains in the permian formation.

From the protamniata, which constitute the fifteenth evolutionary
stage, the sauropsida and mammalia diverge in two different lines,
and it is to the latter group that man certainly belongs. The ana-
tomical peculiarities of the mammalia necessitate their descent from
a common ancestral form (promammalia), one of the two branches of
the protamnia, and presenting an advance on the protamnia by the
peculiarities in skull and brain, the development of a covering of hair,
diaphragm, and of mammary glands. This advance must have taken
place in the triassic period, although it is not in the mesozoic age
that the mammals were most developed. Especially interesting is it
that the mammalian fossils of this age all indicate marsupial and
probably monotrematous animals. It is only in the tertiary period
that traces of placental mammals are found. Comparative anatomy
and ontogeny support the evidence derived from paleontology. The
mammalia are divided by Blainville into the ornithodelphia (the
monotremes), the didelphia (the marsupial), and the monodelphia (all
other mammalia), and this corresponds to the order of appearance in
time.

The sixteenth stage is formed by the monotremata, which still retain
the cloaca inherited by the protamnia,.and are further characterized
by the absence of teats. Brain-skeleton, and indeed all the pecu-
Jharities of the anatomy of these animals, are inherited from the
protamnia. The absence of teeth must be regarded as secondary,
for the first traces of mammalia indicate the possession of teeth
(microlestes, dromatherium). The ornithodelphia and didelphia form
two widely diverging lines of descent from the promammalia, and it
is among the latter that we must look for the next stage of develop-
ment. The didelphia (marsupialia) of the present day are remark-
ably restricted in their distribution, but this was by no means the
case in mesozoic and cainozoic times. Their anatomical peculiarities
-are so characteristic for all, that they must be regarded as forming
one branch of the promammalian stem, and as the seventeenth stage
of evolution of man. The remaining stages, (eighteenthtwenty-

246 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

second), all belong to the placentalia, which were developed either
in the end of the mesozoic or in the beginning of the tertiary period.
The fact that the placentalia must have been entirely developed during
this proportionately very short time (not more than three per cent.
of the whole length of the earth’s history) accords fully with the
phylogenetic hypothesis. The chief anatomical peculiarities of the
placentalia, as distinguished from their ancestors, are to be found in
the mode of nutrition of the feetus and the extent of development of
the brain. The lower placentalia have no decidua, the higher have ;.
and thus we distinguish the indeciduata from the deciduata. To the
indeciduata belong the ungulata, the sirenia, the cetacea and the ant-
eaters; to the deciduata, the carnivora, insectivora, rodentia, ele-
phants, bats, lemurs and primates. These two groups diverged from
each other, and consequently it is only with the deciduata that we
have now to do. According to the shape of the placenta, the deci-
duata may be divided into zonoplacentalia and discoplacentalia,
among which latter group man stands.

The limited distribution and the wide diversity of character of
the prosimiz, point to their being very old forms, and it is easy.
to trace resemblances in the different discoplacentalia to different
groups of that order; so that we may conclude that among living
forms the prosimiz are those which stand nearest to the common
ancestral form of discoplacentalia. The eighteenth ancestral stage is.
thus to be found in the primordial prosimiz, and has probably its
nearest living representatives in the lemurs.

The true apes form the nineteenth stage of evolution, and the
question, of their relations to man has been finally disposed of by
Huxley. The fact of this relationship was recognized by Linnzeus
when he established his order primates, which, from a misconception
of the nature of hand and foot, was afterwards split up into quadru-
mana and bimana. The primates are naturally divided into two
groups, the catarhine and the platyrhine, the former characteristic of
the Old, the latter of the New World. ‘To the former group man
belongs, and this is shown by his participation in the anatomical —
peculiarities of the catarhine group, and notably the form of the nose
and the dentition. These two groups must be regarded as divergent
descendants of the primordial apes, and consequently the relationship |
of man to the New World apes is only a very distant one. On the
contrary, his relation to the highest catarhines is a.very much nearer

HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE. QA47

one than that of those to the lowest catarhines. A long series of
eatarhine forms must have been passed through before man was
developed, before he became accustomed to the upright gait and the
correlated further differentiation of anterior and posterior extremi-
ties, before the larynx and brain became further developed, along
with the functions attaching to these organs.

With reference to these advances, it is possible to mark out four
stages which indicate important points in the evolution of man. As
the nineteenth stage, then, the lowest catarhine stands forth charac-
terized by the possession of the characteristic nose, dentition and
brain ; menocerca, existing in the eocene time, as remains teach us;
probably semnopithecus is the most nearly allied living form.

The tailless apes, or anthropoids, must be reckoned as the twentieth
stage, characterized by loss of tail and partial loss of hair; and
among the living forms two well marked groups are distinguishable,
an African and an Asiatic. Both the African anthropoids are dark
and dolicocephalic, like the Negroes; while the Asiatic forms are brown
or yellow and brachycephalic, like their countrymen, the Malays and
Mongolians. None of the anthropoids can be reckoned as the abso-
lutely nearest to man. They must rather be regarded as the last
widely separated remains of an old catarhine branch, a particular
twig of which gave rise to man.

A. twenty-first stage will thus be formed by the pithecanthropi,
intermediate between the old anthropoid family and man character-
ized by the complete differentiation of the limbs, but still destitute
of speech (alali).

Comparative philology shows that language is of polyphyletic
origin ; probably it formed after the divergence of the races in the
diluvial period. The alali must have thus existed towards the end
of the tertiary period.

The twenty-second and last stage is constituted by man endowed
with speech, probably formed during the diluvial time in the tropi-
cal zone of the Old World, either on the continent of Africa or Asia,
or on an earlier continent now sunk, which reached from East Africa
to Hast Asia, the “lemurian” continent.

The above is a mere sketch of the pedigree constructed by Haeckel
for man; for the genealogical system of the whole of the animal
kingdom, the “ Natiirliche Schopfungsgeschichte ” must be consulted..

248 HAECKEL’S ANTHROPOGENIE.

The last chapters of the “‘ Anthropogenie ” are taken up with the
account of the development of the various organs in man; and here
the arguments from comparative anatomy, and the presence of rudi-
mentary organs, are especially brought forward. We find the same
assertive tone here, as throughout the rest of the work, ahout matters
that can hardly be regarded as thoroughly settled. As an instance
may be taken the assertion that the primordial renal duct is devel-
oped by involution from the epiblast. Although this mode of develop-
ment would accord very well with Haeckel’s speculations as to the
homologies of that organ, it would seem to be at variance with the
researches of most embryologists. Such an assertion we hardly think
necessary, especially when the great latitude allowed to the evolu-
tionist by the doctrine of heterotopy (p. 364) is considered—if an
organ be not developed in the place where theoretically it may be
expected, this may be attributed to an early phylogenetic wandering
of cells from one germ-layer into the other. ;

Haeckel’s opponents, scientific and unscientific, are treated in some-
what cavalier fashion. Among the former, W. His, and among the
latter the theologians, come in for a good share of abuse.

The admirable diagrams with which the book is copiously pro-
vided, and the useful synoptical tables, will render it valuable for
giving a good notion of the doctrine of evolution. An American
translation is announced, so that it will shortly be accessible to all.

[249]

ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

BY E. J. CHAPMAN, Pa. D.,
Professor in University College, Toronto.

I.—ON THE REACTIONS OF METALLIC THALLIUM BEFORE THE
BLOWPIPE.

The following reactions are given from direct experiments by the
writer: *

In the closed’ tube, thallium melts easily, and a brownish-red
vitreous slag, which becomes pale-yellow on cooling, forms around the
fused globule.

In the open tube, fusion also takes place on the first application of
the flame, whilst the glass becomes strongly attacked by the formation
of a vitreous slag, as in the closed tube. Only a small amount of
sublimate is produced. This is of a grayish-white colour, but under
the magnifying-glass it shews in places a faint ridescenee,

On charcoal, per se, thallium melts very easily, and volatilizes in
dense fumes of a white colour, streaked with brown, whflst it imparts
at the same time a vivid emerald-green coloration to the point and
edge of the flame. Ifthe heat be discontinued, the fused globule con-
tinues to give off copious fumes, but this action ceases, at once, if the
globule be removed from the charcoal. A deposit, partly white and
partly dark-brown, of oxide and teroxide is formed on the support;
but, compared with the copious fumes evolved from the metal, this
deposit is by no means abundant, as it volatilizes at once where it
comes in contact with the glowing charcoal. If touched by either
flame, it is dissipated, immediately, in imparting a brilliant green
colour to the flame-border. The brown deposit is not readily seen on

* The reactions given by Crooxkss are as follows:—“The metal melts instantly on charcoal.
and evolves copious brown fumes. If the bead is heated tu redness, it glows for some time after
the source of heat is removed, continually evolving vapours which appear to be a mixture of
metal and oxide. A reddish amorphous sublimate of proto-peroxide surrounds the fused
globule. When thallium is heated in an open glass tube, it melts and becomes rapidly con-
verted into the more fusible protoxide, which strongly attacks the glass. This oxide is of a
dark red colour when hot, solidifying to a brown erystalline mass. The fused oxide attacks
glass and porcelain, removing the silica. Anhydrous Peroxide of Thallium is a brown powder,
fusing with difficulty and evolving oxygen at ared heat, becoming reduced to the protoxide,
The phosphate and sulphate will stand a red heat without change.”

ry

250 ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

charcoal; but if the metal be fused on a cupel, or on a piece of thin —
porcelain or other non-reducing body, the evolved fumes are almost
wholly of a brownish-colour, and the deposit is in great part brownish-
black. It would appear, therefore, to consist of T1O*, rather than of
a mixture of metal and oxide. - On the cupel, thallium is readily oxi-
dized and absorbed. It might be employed, consequently, as suggested
by Crookes, in place of lead, in cupellation ; but to effect the absorp-
tion of copper or nickel a comparatively large quantity is required.
When fused on porcelain, the surface of the support is strongly
attacked by the formation of a silicate, which is deep-red whilst hot,
and pale-yellow on cooling.

The teroxide, as stated by Crookes, evolves oxygen when heated,
and becomes converted into T1O. The latter compound is at once
reduced on charcoal, and the reduced metal is rapidly volatilized with
brilliant green coloration of the flame. The chloride produces the
same reaction, by which the green flame of thallium may easily ‘be
distinguished from the green copper-flame, the latter, in the case of
cupreous chlorides, becoming changed to azure-blue. With borax
and phosphor-salt, thallium oxides form colourless glasses, which
become gray and opaque when exposed for a short time to a reducing
flame. With carb.-soda, they dissolve to some extent, but on charcoal
a tnalleable metallic globule is obtained. The presence of soda,
unless in great excess, does not destroy the green coloration of the
flame.

Thallium alloys more or less readily with most other metals before
the blowpipe. With platinum, gold, bismuth, and antimony, respec-
tively, it forms a dark-gray brittle globule. With silver, copper, or
lead, the button is malleable. With tin, thallium unites readily, but
the fused mass immediately begins to oxidize, throwing out excres-
cences of a dark colour, and continuing in a state of ignition until
the oxidation is complete. In this, as in other reactions, therefore,
the metal much resembles lead.

Il.—ON THE OPALESCENCE PRODUCED BY SILICATES IN
PHOSPHOR-SALT.

Tt is well-known that most silicates when fused with phosphor-salt
are only partially attacked: the bases, as a rule, gradually dissolving
in the flux, whilst the silica remains in the form of a flocculent mass
technically known as a “silica-skeleton.” Very commonly, almost

'

ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS. ‘D5

mvariably, indeed, if the blast be long continued, the bead becomes
more or less milky or opalescent on cooling. This latter reaction was
apparently regarded by Plattner as essentially due to the presence of
alkaline or earthy bases, such as exhibit the reaction per se. He states
(Probirkunst: Dritte Auflage, 465 )—“ Da man nun von mehreren.
Silikaten ein Glas bekommt, welches, so lange es heiss ist, zwar klar
erscheint, aber unter der Abkiihlung mehr oder weniger opalisirt, so
muss man sich von der ausgeschiedenen Kieselsaure iiberzeugen, so
lange das Glas noch heiss ist, und dabei die Loupe zu Hiilfe nehmen.
Die so eben erwihnte Erscheinung tritt gewohnlich bei solchen Sili-
katen ein, deren Basen Kalkerde, Talkerde, Beryllerde oder Yttererde
sind, die fiir sich mit Phosphorsalz, bei gewisser Siittigung des Glases,
unter der Abkiihlung oder durch Flattern milchweiss oder opalartig
werden.” Dr. Theodor Richter, the editor of the 4th edition of
Plattner’s work, leaves out the “ gewohnlich” of the above quotation,
and so makes the implication still stronger. In this vierte Aujtage,
the statement runs—‘“ Bei solchen Silikaten deren Basen fiir sich mit
Phosphorsalz, bei gewisser Sittigung des Glases, unter der Abktih-
lung oder durch Flattern milchweiss oder opalartig werden (Kalkerde,
Talkerde, Beryllerde, oder Yttererde) wird die Perle unter der
Abkiihlung mehr oder weniger triibe.” It is true enough that sili-
cates in which these bases are present, exhibit the reaction; but as
other silicates, practically all, indeed, exhibit the reaction also, the
inference implied in the above statement is quite erroneous. The
opalescence of the glass arises entirely from precipitated silica. If the
blast be sufficiently kept up, a certain amount of silica is almost
always dissolved, but this becomes precipitated as the glass cools. A
simple experiment will shew that this is the true cause of the opales-
eence. If some pure silica (or a silicate of any kind) in a powdered
condition, be dissolved before the blowpipe-flame in borax until the
glass be nearly saturated, and some phosphor-salt be then added, and
the blowing be continued for an instant, a precipitation of silica will
immediately take place, the bead becoming milky—or, in the case of
many silicates, opaque-white—on cooling. This test may be resorted
to for the detection of silica in the case of silicates which dissolve
with difficulty in phosphor-salt alone, or which do not give a well-
pronounced “skeleton” with that reagent.*

* By whom was the formation of a ‘‘silica skeleton” first made known? There is no reference
to it in the early treatise of Von ENcrsTrom attached to his translation of Cronstedt’s ‘* Miner—

‘259 ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

III.—ON THE REACTIONS OF CHROMIUM AND MANGANESE
WITH CARBONATE OF SODA.

When a mineral substance is suspected to contain manganese, it Is
commonly tested by fusion with carbonate of soda. But chromium
compounds form with that reagent a green enamel much resembling
that formed by compounds of manganese.

The chromate-of-soda enamel, however, is yellowish-green after

exposure to an oxidating flame, and the green BeLglue never exhibits

any tinge of blue.
The manganate-of-soda enamel, on the other hand, is generally
greenish-blue when quite cold.

To avoid, however, any risk of error in the determination, the

‘bead may be saturated with vitrified boracic acid until all the car-
bonic acid is expelled, and a clear glass is obtained. The chrome
glass will retain its green colour, whilst the manganese glass will
become amethystine or violet. In place of boracic acid, silica may
be used if more convenient. In this case, the reaction is ssusties by
the addition of a very small amount of borax.

IV.—ON THE DETECTION OF CADMIUM IN THE PRESENCE OF
ZINC, IN BLOWPIPE EXPERIMENTS.

When cadmiferous zine ores, or furnace-products derived from
these, are treated in powder with carb.-seda on charcoal, the charac-
‘teristic red-brown deposit of cadmium oxide is generally formed at
the commencement of the experiment. If the blowing be continued
too long, however, this deposit may be altogether obscured by a thick
coating of zinc oxide. When, therefore, the presence of cadmium is
suspected in the assay-substance, it 1s advisable to employ the fol-
lowing process for its detection. The substance, if in the metallic
State, must first be gently roasted on a support of porcelain or other

non-reducing body. Some of the resulting powder is then fused with _

alogie” (edition 1., 1770; ed. 2, by Joun Hyacinte pe Macenian, 1788), although phosphor. -

salt is mentioned as a reagent under the term of sal fusibile microcosmicum, and was indeed used
‘by CronstTEptT before 1758, the year in which his “‘ Mineralogie” was anonymously published.
Bercmann, who followed as a blowpipe worker, states that ‘‘ siliceous earth” is very slowly
attacked by microcosmic salt, but he does not seem to have remarked the skeleton formation
in the case of any silicate. The reaction appears to have been first definitely pointed out by
BERZEL1US in his standard work on the blowpipe, published in 1821. It was therefore most
probably discovered by him, or perhaps—as he lays no claim to its discovery, whilst claiming
‘to be the originator of other tests—it may have been communicated to him by Gann?

ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS: 253

borax or phosphor-salt on a loop of platinum wire, and bisulphate of
potash in several successive portions is added to the fused bead. The
latter is then shaken off the wire into a small porcelain capsule, and
treated with boiling water. A bead of alkaline sulphide is next
prepared by fusing some bisulphate of potash on charcoal in a reduc-
ing flame, and removing the fused mass before it hardens. A portion
of the solution in the capsule being tested with this, a yellow preci-
pitate will be produced if cadmium be present. The precipitate can
be collected by decantation or filtration, and tested. with some carb..
soda on charcoal. This latter operation is necessary, because if either
antimony or arsenic were present, an. orange or yellow precipitate
would also be produced by the alkaline sulphide. By treatment
with carb.-soda on charcoal, however, the true nature of the preci-
pitate would be at once made known.

V.—ON THE SOLUBILITY OF BISMUTH OXIDE IN CARBONATE
OF SODA BEFORE THE- BLOWPIPE.

Neither in the treatise of Berzelius, nor in the more modern and
advanced work of PLATTNER, is any reference made to the behaviour
of oxide of bismuth with carb.-soda in an oxidating fame. In
Puattner’s “Tabellarische Uebersicht des Verhaltens der Alkalien,
Erden, und Metalloxyde fiir sich und mit Reagentien im Lothrohr-
feuer,” whilst oxide of lead is stated, correctly, to be soluble in carb.-
soda in an oxidating flame, the reference to oxide of bismuth is,
simply, that with carb.-soda on charcoal. it becomes immediately
reduced to metallic bismuth ; and none of his translators seem to
have thought it necessary to supply the omission. In Harrmann’s
tabular “Untersuchungen mit dem Lothrohr,” in the handy little
work of Bruno Keru (“ Leitfaden bei qualitativen und quantitativen
Lothrohr-Untersuchungen”), in the ‘“ Lothrohr-Tabellen” of Hrrscu-
WALD, and all other blowpipe books that I have met with, the same
singular omission occurs. This seems to bear out very forcibly the
somewhat. cynical adage that “books are made from books.” To
supply the omission, it may be observed that bismuth oxide dissolves
in carb.-soda very readily in an oxidating flame, if the supporting
agent be platinum wire or other non-reducing body. The glass is
clear yellow whilst hot, but on cooling it assumes an orange or yel-
lowish-brown colour, and becomes pale-yellow and opaque when cold.
As regards their solubility by fusion in carb.-soda, metallic oxides

254 ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

fall into three groups: (1), Lastly soluble, e.g., PbO, Bi’03, BaO, &e.;
(2), Slightly or partially soluble, e.g., Mn°O* CoO, &e.; and (3),
Insoluble, ¢.g., Fe’?O*, Ce?O2, NiO, CaO, MgO, &e.

VI.--ON THE DETECTION OF BROMINE IN BLOWPIPE
EXPERIMENTS.

When fused with phosphor-salt and copper oxide, the bromides, it
is well known, impart an azure-blue coloration to the flame, much
like that produced by chlorides under similar treatment, although
streaked more or less with green, especially at the commencement of
the operation. To distinguish these bodies more closely, Berzelius
recommended the fusion of the test substance with 6 or 7 volumes of
bisulphate of potash in a closed tube. Bromides by this treatment
become decomposed, as a rule, and give off strongly-smelling brownish
or yellowish-red vapours of bromine. But this process does. not
always give satisfactory results, as in some instances the bromide is
very slightly attacked. In this case, the following method, based on
a peculiar reaction of bromide of silver, first pointed out by Plattner,
may be resorted to. If insoluble, the bromide is fused with 2 or 3
volumes of carb.-soda. A soluble bromide of sodium is thus formed,
with separation of the base. To the filtered or decanted solution
of the fused mass, a small fragment of nitrate of silver is added, in
order to precipitate bromide of silver. This, collected by decanta-
tion, is fused with a small quantity of bisulphate of potash in a little
flask or test-tube. The bromide of silver will quickly separate from
the flux in the form of a blood-red globule, which becomes pale.
yellow when cold. The little globule, washed out of the tube by
dissolving the fused bisulphate in some warm water, is carefully dried
by being rubbed in a piece of blotting or filtering paper, and is then .
placed in the sunlight. After a short time, it will turn green. Chlo-—
ride of silver, as obtained in a similar manner, melts into an orange-
red globule, which changes to clear-yellow on cooling, and finally
becomes white, or nearly so. Placed in sunlight, it rapidly assumes-
a dark-gray colour. Iodide of silver, under similar treatment, forms
whilst hot an almost black globule, which becomes amethyst-red
during cooling, and dingy-yellow when cold. In the sunlight it
retains the latter colour. A mixture of chloride and iodide of silver
assumes a greenish tint somewhat resembling the colour acquired by
the bromide globule. This, however, can scarcely give rise to any

ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS. 255

error, as the presence of iodine is revealed—even if no violet-coloured
fumes be emitted—by the dark amethystine colour of the bead whilst
hot.

VIIL—ON THE DETECTION OF CARBONATES IN BLOWPIPE
. PRACTICE.

A mineral substance of non-metallic aspect, in nine cases out of
ten, will be either a silicate, sulphate, phosphate, borate, carbonate,
fluoride, or chloride color: more especially if the streak be uncoloured
or merely exhibit some shade of green or blue, or if the substance
evolve no fumes when heated on charcoal.

Simple fusion with phosphor-salt on a loop of platinum wire
serves at once to distinguish a silicate from any of the other bodies
enumerated above, as, whilst the silicate is but slowly attacked,
these other bodies are readily and rapidly dissolved. Among the
latter, again, the carbonates are distinguished without risk of error by
the marked effervescence which they produce in the bead by the
evolution of carbonic acid during fusion—the phosphates, sulphates,
&c., dissolving quietly. The reaction is quite as distinctive as that
produced by the application of an ordinary acid; but, of course, it
may arise in both cases not only from a carbonate proper, but from
the presence of intermixed calcite or other carbonate in a silicate or
other body. It was by its use, upwards of twenty years ago, that
the writer detected the presence of carbonate of lime in certain
specimens of Wernerite (the ‘‘ Wilsonite” variety), portions of which
had previously been analyzed without the impurity having been
discovered. It need scarcely be stated that the test-substance must
be added to the phosphor-salt, on the platinum loop, only after the
quiet fusion of the flux into a transparent glass. The reaction is, of
course, manifested equally well with borax.*

VIIL—ON THE USELESSNESS OF TURNER’S FLUX AS APPLIED
TO THE DETECTION OF BORACIC ACID.

Many years ago—about 1827 or 1828—TurRNER «proposed, in

examining a body for the presence of boracic acid, to mix the test-

substance with bisulphate of potash and fluor-spar (in the proportions

* It is singular that this very marked and useful reaction should not have been alluded to in
any of the standard treatises on Blowpipe Practice. The only work known to the writer in
which a passing reference is made to it, is that of Hirschwald (“‘Léthrohr-Tabellen”), published
in 1875. The present writer called attention toitin 1871.

256 ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

of 44 parts of the former to | part of the latter), and to expose the
mixture on a clean platinum wire to the point of the blowpipe
flame. Fluo-boric acid is thus produced ; and by its volatilization, a
momentary green colour is imparted to the edge of the flame.
MERLET recommends the employment of 3 or 4 parts of this flux to
1 part of the substance under examination. This test is much .
quoted in blowpipe books and works on chemical analysis generally;
but it is altogether superfluous. With borate of soda it fails entirely.
er yields very unsatisfactory results; and although it answers for
most other borates and for boro-silicates, it is uselessly applied to
them, because these bodies colour the flame equally well, per se,
BERZELIUS seems strangely to have overlooked the coloration of the
flame as produced by many substances under blowpipe treatment.
In his work on the blowpipe, for example, he fails to notice the
character in describing the reactions of lepidolite, sulphate of baryta,
datolite, triphylline, and other minerals, which exhibit it most ‘dis-
tinctly. Under axinite, moreover, he has the following statement :
“Turner asserts that a flame tinged green by boracic acid is obtained
by the aid of sulphate of ammonia (or bisulphate of potash) and
fluor spar.” This “assertion” is true enough ; but all specimens of
aximite colour the flame green, per se. ‘The uselessness of the flux
was pointed out, I find, by BuzmencricER as long ago as 1829. In
the Annales des Mines for that year (tome v., p. 36), he states: “J’ai
essayé, pour reconnaitre la présence de l’acide borique, d’employer le
flux indiqué par M. Turner, mais ces tentatives ne m’ont pas réussi,
probablement par défaut @habitude. Quoi qui en soit, tous les
mineraux que M. Turner a vu colorer la flamme en vert en les melant
avec son flux, m’ont donné la meme réaction en les introduisant avec
quelque soin dans la flamme bleue, sans les mélanger avec aucun .
réactif.” BuzENGEIGER, whose name does not seem to be quoted in
any blowpipe work, appears to have first proposed the sloping blow-
pipe-wick, long before it was adopted by PLATTNER ; and he noticed,
at the same early date, that the crimson coloration of the strontium.
flame was entirely obliterated by the presence of barytic compounds.

IX.—ON THE COMPORTMENT OF CERTAIN ALLOYS UNDER THE
ACTION OF THE BLOWPIPE.

In examining these reactions, about equal portions of the metals
(forming the alloy) may be placed together, on.charcoal, and ie
to the action of a reducing flame.

ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS. DENA

1. Platinum and Tin unite with violent deflagration and emission
of light, forming a hard, brittle, and infusible globule.
2. Platinum, Zine and Tin unite with violent action, the zinc
throwing off long flakes of oxide.

3. Platinum and Zinc, per se, do not combine, the zinc burning
into oxide.

4, Platinum and Lead unite quietly, forming a brittle globule.

5. Platinum and Thaliiwm unite quietly ; the resulting globule is
dark externally, gray internally, and quite brittle.

6. Platinum and Bismuth unite quietly, or with merely slight
spitting, into a dark brittle globule.

7. Platinum and Copper combine quietly, though not very readily,
into a hard, light-coloured, malleable globule.

8. Platinum and Silver unite quietly, but not very readily unless
the silver be greatly in excess, into a white malleable globule.

9. Platinum and Gold. unite quietly, forming (if the gold be some-
what in excess) a yellow malleable globule.

10. Gold and Tin unite quietly into a very brittle globule.

11. Gold and Zinc do not combine per se; the zinc burns into oxide.

12. Gold and Lead combine quietly, forming a gray brittle bead.

13. Gold and Thallium unite quietly, but separate again to some
extent during cooling. The globule may thus frequently be flattened
out, but not without cracking at the sides. If the metals: remain
united, the button is dark blackish-gray, and quite brittle.

14. Gold and Bismuth unite quietly and readily, forming a very
brittle globule.

15. Gold and Copper, and 16, Gold and Silver; unite, and form a
- malleable globule.

17. Silver and Tin unite quietly into a malleable globule.

18. Stlver and Lead unite readily into a malleable globule.

19. Silver and Thallium combine readily : globule, malleable.

20. Stlver and Bismuth unite readily and quietly: the globule is
brittle, but admits of being slightly flattened out.

21. Silver and Copper, and 22, Silver and Gold, form malleable
globules. The gold alloy, even with gold largely in excess, is quite
white. If it be flattened out, and ‘heated in a platinum spoon with

some bisulphate of potash, it will become yellow from the silver
ae

258 ON SOME BLOWPIPE-REACTIONS.

on the surface being dissolved. On re-melting the flattened disc, a
silver-white globule is again obtained.

23. Copper and Tin unite into a gray and partially malleable bead,
the surface of which, in the O.F:, becomes more or less thickly
encrusted with cauliflower-like excrescences of oxide.

24. Copper and Zine do not unite per se into a globule, the zinc
burning into oxide. Under carb.-soda, or carb.-soda and borax, brass
is readily formed.

25. Copper and Lead form a dark-gray globule, which is sufficiently
malleable to admit. of being extended on the anvil.

26. Copper and Thalliwm melt into a dark-gray malleable globule.

27. Lead and Tin unite readily, but the globule commences imme-

diately to oxidize, throwing out excrescences of white and yellow oxide.
On removal from the flame, it still continues in ignition, and pushes
out further excrescences. The unoxidized internal portion (if any
remain) is malleable.

28. Lead and Bismuth unite readily: the molten globule acquires
a thin dark coating of oxide on the surface only, and admits of being
flattened out, more or less, upon the anvil.

29. Lead and Thallium form a malleable globule.

30. Bismuth and Tin unite readily, but the fused mass immedi-
ately throws out excrescences, and becomes covered with a dense crust
of oxides. The reaction, however, it not so striking as with lead and
tin.

31. Thallium and Tin exhibit the same reaction as lead and tin,
but the cauliflower-like excrescences are brownish-black.

(coon

S@e

[259]

SOME CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED:

WITH SAMPLES OF THE WRITINGS TO WHICH THEY ARE
APPENDED.

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

I suppose all countries that have a literature at all, have a certain
number of pseudonymous writings to shew, which have become classic,
so to speak ; a certain number of productions under feigned names,
that have acquired a repute or a notoriety beyond anything perhaps
that their authors had ever anticipated for them. The oldest litera-
tures of which we have any knowledge exhibits examples of such
writings. To this day we have in circulation compositions assigned
to Orpheus, Muszeus, Homer, Hesiod, Pythagoras, which it is cer-
tain those personages never penned. In like manner, in the far east
of Asia, the names of Confucius, Mencius, Manes, Sakyamouni,
Mahomet, are abused. And all this not, in every instance, originally
- from a gross intention to deceive. It seems to have been an early
practice, everywhere perhaps, and one held to be within certain
limits legitimate, to give importance to compositions by attributing
them to great men long previously deceased.

And then the sophists and rhetoricians, and, at later periods, the
disputants in the schools at universities, have now and then uninten-
tionally misled posterity by their declamations, in which illustrious
characters were personated and their style imitated. These produc-
tions, intended simply as exercises of subtlety and skill, have been,
in the lapse of time, occasionally assigned to the authors respectively
mimicked, as their genuine offspring. Thus we now have a Plato and
a pseudo-Plato ; an Aristotle and a pseudo-Aristotle ; a Lucian and
a pseudo-Lucian ; a Cicero and a pseudo-Cicero. Thucydides and
Livy have much to answer for in this regard, having led the example
of putting into the mouths of their heroes formal speeches, which,
however worthily and truthfully conceived, were never uttered.

In theology, sad to say, a like practice has prevailed, to such an
extent that the modern divine has to be very wary in regard to the
‘writings which he quotes as authority. For among the Fathers and

f

260 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

the Decretalists it is discovered now that, as the French say, “J7 y
a fagots et fagots.” When we buy the Glenfield starch, are we not
constantly told to see that we get it? It is just so with Cyprian and
Athanasius, and many others of that class; when you cite them, you
have to see to it that it is they.

At later periods, pseudonyms have been used for purposes of con-
cealment, and the writings to which they were attached became
famous. The Abbé St. Cyran in 1635 wrete his famous defence of
the French hierarchy, under the title of Petrus Aurelius ; and
Paschal originally subscribed the name of Louis de Montalte to his |
well-known Provincial Letters. There is in France a whole Dictionr-.
ary of “ Auteurs Déguisés sous les noms Htrangers, Empruntés,
Supposés, Feints 4 plaisir, Chiffrés, Renversés, Retournés, ou Changés
d'un Langue en une autre.” Baillet, the compiler of this work, has
also a department in his “Jugements des Savants” for ‘‘ Auteurs
Déguisés.” The name by which Paul Sarpi was known as historian
of the Council of Trent was Pietro Soave Polano, an imperfect
anagram of Paolo Sarpi, Venetiano. That Sarpi had some reason to
protect himself by a disguise, is shown by what befel him on the
Bridge of St. Mark’s, where he was waylaid by assassins and stabbed
all but mortally. In Germany, Frederick von Hardenberg, author
of ‘‘Hymns to Night” and the mystic romance entitled “‘ Heinrich
von Ofterdingen,” is usually known and quoted as Novalis.

In Great Britain and Ireland, while yet open criticism of the
policy of Ministers was held to be seditious—when the publication
of parliamentary debates was forbidden, and the press generally was
gageed—a pseudonymous literature of a wide range of course sprung
up. It was only under disguised names that enlightened men, in
many an instance, ventured to promulgate their doctrines which, °
however salutary to mankind, were yet inacceptable to those in
power, and sometimes to the bulk of the community likewise.
Sometimes the mask assumed was so effectually retained that, in
spite of considerable curiosity on the point, posterity has been left
in doubt. Whole shelves are filled with conjectural replies to the.
queries, Who was Martin Marprelate? Who was Junius? But
Peter Pindar’s secret was quickly discovered; as also was Peter
Porcupine’s and Peter Plimley’s, no particular pains having been
taken in any of these cases to preserve it. The same may be said
of Runnymede and Historicus.

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 261

In very recent times, several literary ladies have veiled their sex
under such noms-de-plume as George Sand, George Eliot, Currer
Bell, Acton Bell, Ellis Bell; and by the adoption of this course,
they have created for themselves an entity, so to speak, independent
of their proper persons ; a thing which has happened in similar
manner to some male authors also. When we hear or read of Sholto
and Reuben Percy, of Thomas Ingoldsby, of Father Prout, of Arthur
Sketchley, of Barry Cornwall, who is not inclined to think of each
of them as substantial, real personages? We hear sometimes of
persons carving out a name for themselves; here the process is re-
versed—names carve out and create for themselves persons.

In the United States they have closely followed the literary prac-
tices and caprices of the mother country. Some years before the
Revolution, Franklin was widely known as Richard Saunders, the
“ Poor Richard” of the Almanac from 1732 downwards. In later
times, Dietrick Knickerbocker, historian of New Amsterdam, 7.¢.,
New York, became a quasi-actuality, whilst the second assumed name
of the same author, Geoffry Crayon, became a familiar expression
throughout England as well as the United States, and was regarded by
many as almost a real cognomen. In late years, Mr. Hosea Biglow
has nearly equalled Geoffry Crayon in extent and degree of reputa-
tion. Numerous other appellations of this class have likewise
become household words, throughout the United States at least ; for
example, Ik. Marvel (Donald Mitchell), Jack Downing (Seba Smith),
Gail Hamilton (a lady, Miss Dodge), Mark Twain (T. L. Clemens),
Petroleum J. Nashby (D. R. Locke), &e. The supposed United
States characteristic practice of citing only the initial of an inter-
mediate Christian name, as here, has given rise to the not very
elegant nom-de-plume of Orpheus C. Kerr (R. H. Newell), intended
to be a bit of satire on carpet-baggers and other hungry parasites of
the several governments and municipalities.

_ Now, our Canadian literature has something to shew analogous to
these developments in the literatures of older communities. Our
Canadian literature, indeed, in what may be called its more infantile
stage, has consisted, in great measure, of productions to which, for
reasons arising out of the times, were affixed fictitious signatures.
And I have thought that it might be a matter of some interest, and
even of some utility, to collect the more important of these feigned
names, giving ut the same time samples of the writings to which they

262 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

are appended, and naming their authors where possible or proper to
do so. I do not pretend to give a list of the innumerable Agricolas,.
Justitias, Catos, Pro-bono-publicos, &c., that from time to time have
abounded in our Canadian papers and periodicals, as in all papers and —
periodicals, each treating, fitly doubtless, and reasonably, of a topic
of the moment just once, and then emerging to the view no more,

and so passing into complete oblivion. This would be an endless

task, and to identify the respective writers would be a matter per-

haps of not much moment. But there have appeared from time to
time amongst us, under fictitious signatures, during our short history,

especially in what seems to us now a rather remote past, writings.

which deserved and have acquired more than an ephemeral repute,

and which have exerted over our mixed yet plastic Canadian society,

an influence that may be said, in some sense, to continue to the

present time. It is the authors of such productions as these that I

am to trace and put on record, as contributors in some sort to our

nascent Canadian literature, and perhaps to the formation of our

Canadian national character.

On subjects then that may be roughly classed as. follows, I find
writings of the kind described :

1. Our Politics: our politics while Canada was yet known as the
two Canadas, Upper and Lower; and our politics just after the
re-union of the two provinces into one. 2. The promotion of emigra-
tion. 38. The question of education. 4. Miscellaneous subjects ; as,
for example, the fostering of patriotism towards Canada, and love and
reverence for the mother country, the cultivation of literature and
taste in general. And these writings divide themselves into prose
and verse.

On the prose side we have, in relation to the politics of the first-—
named period, the writings of Veritas and Nerva. In relation to the
second, those of Patrick Swift and Legion. On the subject of emi-
gration we have the Backwoodsman, the Pioneer of the Wilderness.
On the educational question there are Graduate, Scotus, British.
Canadian. Under the general head of the inculcation of taste in art
and literature, the promotion of patriotism, loyalty, attachment to
the mother country, we have Guy Pollock, Alan Fairford, Solomon
of Streetsville, Maple Knot, Maple Leaf, The Whistler at the Plough,
and Libertas. ce

On the poetical side, touching of course lightly and gracefully on.

>

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 263

subjects more or less identical with those just enumerated, we have
Roseharp, Cinna, Isidore, Plinius Secundus, Claud Halcro, Zadig.

T exclude with regret, from a kind of necessity, Lower Canadian
French noms-de-pluwme, not having convenient access to the early
journals and other publications which from time to time have
appeared in what is now the Province of Quebec ; but I know there
are several which are duly honoured by literary men there. I
also exclude the writings of Mr. Samuel Slick, the famous clock-
maker of Slickville, the decease of their author having occurred
before his native province, Nova Scotia, was comprised within the
Canadian boundaries.

T begin with the prose writers ; and of these I dispose first of those
whom I have classed as miscellaneous.

In the periodicals of 1833 and of several successive years, pub-
lished at Toronto, appeared many communications on miscellaneous
subjects, signed Guy Pollock. They attracted general attention,
being marked by an elevation of thought and culture beyond the
ordinary, and by a good style. I give a passage from a description
of the Falls of Niagara, by Guy Pollock, in the Canadian Literary
Magazine for April, 1833, in which he offers some strictures on the
great cataract thus: “ Were I to write a criticism on nature—which,
by the way, would be something like presumption—I would say,” Guy
Pollock writes, “that for producing a grand emotion, the cascade is
too low when compared with its extent across the river. The architec-
tural proportions, as builders express the idea, are not preserved, the
river even grows broader immediately above the Falls—a circum-
stance which gives the cascade too much the appearance of an
immense mill dam

an appearance which excites a very ordinary,
although, no doubt, a very useful idea. The Falls of Niagara are
great,” he continues, “and therefore in some measure grand ; but,
unless for their magnitude, which in that respect gives them a
decided superiority, they are, in respect of sublimity of aspect and
grandeur of surrounding scenery, far inferior to the Falls of Clyde,
round which the jackdaws are screaming, above the goshawks are
Soaring, and under the overhanging groves the bat flies at noon.
Compared with the Falls of Clyde, those of Niagara have a lifeless
appearance.”

The following is from a chapter on craniology in the same periodi-
cal, by the same writer, under the same signature: ‘The common

264 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

reproach of wanting brains, a round head, and a thick skull, are —
mere colloquial expressions, often spoken at random, to suit the

humour of the moment,” Guy Pollock says; “but on inquiry they

are found to be strictly philosophical expressions, sanctioned by the

experience of ages. This physical deficiency in the position and

quantity of the brain, explains, on philosophical principles, the grand

secret why the Ethiopians have so long been retained in a state of

slavery. That knowledge is power is an undisputed aphorism, which

applies well to the present condition of the Hthiopian species; they

want knowledge to discover and appreciate their own power, other-

wise they would have broken the gyves of slavery in pieces long before

this evil hour: for the first use that every man makes of knowledge |
is to turn it to his own advantage. It is the same want of know-

ledge, in a still greater degree, which constitutes what we call docility

in the horse or elephant. The strength of either of these animals.is

far beyond that of a man: but they know it not; they cannot avail

themselves of their natural superiority in this respect, therefore they

are confounded by the commanding skill of their drivers, and tamely

submit to their dominion.” aed

Guy Pollock is understood to have been Robert Douglas Hamilton,
a Scottish M.D., who had seen service as a surgeon in the army and
navy. He emigrated to Canada in 1830, and died in Scarborough,
near Toronto,in 1857. Before his emigration Dr. Hamilton was
known in Scotland and England as the author of works of fiction,
and of essays on medical and other subjects.

The Canadian Literary Magazine, published at Toronto in 1834,
was edited by a gentleman afterwards well known in the literary
world of Canada by the nom-de-plume of Alan Fairford. Under
this signature appeared in a widely-circulated Canadian periodical a

series entitled ‘‘The English Layman.” The subjects handled therein
"were such as the following: The connection between Democracy and

Infidelity, Duties of the Laity, Plain Reasons for Loyalty, the Press, _
Sacrilege, &c. In all the productions of Alan Fairford there is ~
noticeable a fine, manly sentiment expressed in remarkably vigorous —

and pure English. I quote from the introduction to his paper
entitled, “Plain Reasons for Loyalty.” The scene is Cobourg, on
Lake Ontario. We are reminded of the style, now of Paley, now ot
Washington Irving. ‘TI sit,” Alan Fairford says, “while I write,
beneath one of those lofty, drooping elms which, having been spared

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 265

from the general havoc of their sylvan brethren, are to be found
here and there, erect in single beauty, relieving the eye after it has
been wearied in gazing on extended masses of unbroken foliage. It
stands on a ridge in the midst of an open country, and when seen
from a distance on a summer’s evening, with a sky as yet glowing
with a thousand inimitable tints, it displays so minutely all its
tracery, branches, and even leaves, that it appears as if it would be
no difficult task to count them. But the day is as yet in all its
meridian splendour. The shrill, cheerful chorus of the grasshoppers
rings in my ears. The echoes of the flail mingle with the softer
murmur of the breeze that wantons with the leaves over my head ;
and every sound and sight proclaims. that the sand has still some
hours to run before the hum of industry and tle voice of creation
will be mute. Rich, various and beautiful is the landscape on which
I gaze. At my feet the country descends into a gentle slope; to
this succeeds a narrow, fertile valley, with a stream winding through
it that waters the meadow, turns the wheel of the mill, and contri-
butes alike to the sustenance and health of man, the cool refreshment
of the panting cattle, the growth of manufactures, and the promo-
tion of agriculture. Beyond the valley the ground ascends into a
gentle undulation. Fields that have consigned their produce to the
barn, lie denuded of their wealth, but dotted here and there with
browsing cattle. A range of woods, with many a crested eminence
wrapped in the blue haze of an autumnal day, terminates my view.
The frost has not yet scattered the colours of the rainbow over the
forest, but there is nothing like sameness in the glorious landscape.
Orchards laden with reddening fruit, the white farm house with its
commodious outbuildings, the country inn, flanked by a long line of
Lombardy poplars, which here need not droop for want of Italian
skies, the towering mill with its pointed angles, and the broad
Ontario stretching to the right, are objects that successively attract
the eye as it travels with human restlessness in search of novelty and
variety. Now I turn my head, and perceive that the picture is incom-
plete, for I have not yet introduced into it a pleasing scene of the
unfinished harvest—the sheaves that you cannot look upon without
thanking God for your daily bread, and the rising stack on which
they will shortly be piled. Alongside of the gathered and gathering
treasures of the present year, the husbandman is committing to the
rich fallow the promise of the next; and my mind is at once regaled

‘

266 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

with the sight of a present plenty and the prospect of its undimin-
ished succession. To whom do these woods and meadows, these
streams and valleys, these smiling homesteads, these flocks and herds,
belong? Does their possessor reside in some baronial hall—the rural
king of his surrounding tenantry? Or is the soil the property of a
few, while the many rise up early and lie down late, and eat the
bread of carefulness? The inequalities of condition and wealth—
the characteristics of an old and densely-peopled country—are not as
yet known in Upper Canada.”

The following has reference to the Duke of Wellington: “We
are prepared to view him meditating gigantic schemes and laying
down the plans by which they are to be accomplished. We find no —
more than we expected when he compresses a life of truth and
experience into a single hour, and with an intuitive glance foretells
the catastrophes of the various dramas enacting on the world’s wide
stage before him. We perceive no cause for special wonderment in
his untiring sagacity, in his combination of the aggressive vigour of
Marcellus with the defensive caution of Fabius, in his unrivalled
practical sense, his unshaken magnanimity, and his lofty disinterested-
ness. These, it must be confessed, are signal and noble qualities, but
they fill us with esteem rather than with affection ; they dazzle rather
than fascinate our eyes ; and their combination is not a novel feature
in the character of the world’s foremost men. The traits which these
Despatches exhibit to us for the first time, and which previously were
not in general accorded to the Duke of Wellington, are those which
add love to admiration, and heighten national gratitude into personal
attachment. It is ennobling to our species, and delightful to our
feelings, to find that the highest excellences of private station are
not irreconcilable with the stern career of the victorious warrior, and
that the household virtues and the peace-loving humanities of life
may be found among the demoralization of camps and the carnage-
covered fields of battle.” ‘

I select one more passage from this excellent master of English e:
style. Itis from a paper in a humorous strain, entitled, “A Defence —
of Little Men,” and it professes to be, not by Alan Fairford this
time, but by Sir Minimus Pigmy. “Perhaps some tall gentleman
is laughing at what I have written,” Sir Minimus says, “ but he had
better take care not to laugh in my face. Little men are as cholerie
as Celts; and Sir Jefferey Hudson (a name ever to be venerated by

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 267

me) has shown that little men are not to be insulted with impunity.
On the breaking out of the troubles in England, the pigmy knight
" was made a captain in the Royal Army, and in 1644 attended the
Queen to France, where he received a provocation from Mr. Crofts,
a young man of family, which he took so deeply to heart that a
challenge ensued. Mr. Crofts appeared on the ground armed with a
syringe. This ludicrous weapon roused the indignation of the mag-
nanimous little hero to the highest pitch. A real duel ensued, in
which the antagonists were mounted on’ horseback, and Sir Jefferey,
with the first fire of his pistol, killed Mr. Crofts on the spot. I
cannot refrain from lingering on the history of the gallant Hudson.
Sir Walter Scott, in his novel of ‘ Peveril of the Peak,’ has immor-
talized the chivalrous little knight, and I humbly wish to lend my
feeble aid in making known to the Canadian public the deeds of
departed littleness.” ;

These remarkable papers were from the pen of Mr. John Kent,
chief secretary for a time to Sir George Arthur, one of the Lieut.-
Governors of Upper Canada, and afterwards private tutor and confi-
dential secretary to the present Earl of Carnarvon. The influence
of Mr. Kent’s character and writings on the minds of many of his
contemporaries during his sojourn in Canada was very marked.

Between 1848-58, our Canadian Streetsville acquired great dis-
tinction and éclat as being the scene of the publication of the Streets-
ville Review, a periodical which managed to gain for itself a reputa-
tion altogether beyond the average for originality and spirit. Its
editor occasionally spoke of himself as Solomon in the columns of
this journal, and under this sobriquet, innumerable oracular utter-
ances of the Review were quoted and circulated in most of the news-
papers of Canada. Dry Scotticisms and quaintly-formed words and
expressions gave a kind of pungency to Solomon’s observations on
current events. The following will serve as specimens :

From the Weekly Review of June 17th, 1854. “ Lyrical Lunacy.
Solomon has ever regarded it as a leading feature of his mission to
check, by judicious application of the taws, that itch for engendering
idiotical rhymes which so calamitously characterizes this cranky age.
The latest escapade of this description, calling for stripes, appears in
the Commercial Advertiser of Montreal on Tuesday,” &c. He then
transecribes and remarks on the doggerel referred to. Again:
“Solomon in his slippers. It is a common superstition among the

268 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

million that editors are fashioned out of cast-iron, and that they can
engender articles from the primary day of January to the final ditto
of December without experiencing lassitude or performing the mus-
cular action of a yawn. Never was there a more monstrous fallacy.
Solomon at least can speak for himself, that he is subject to all the
weaknesses of our common humanity, and desiderates an occasional
modicum of repose quite as much as the balance of Adam’s multi-
tudinous family.” Again: “The rival settlements of Hamilton and
Toronto being witnesses, Streetsville is progressing at railroad speed.
Like the fabled bearer of the mythical Jack, a sharp-eyed observer
can twig the perpetual motion of its growth. Our grist and saw-
mills are too numerous to be recapitulated without drawing sundry
breaths ; our stores emulate the dollar-coining emporiums of King
Street (Toronto); and before long, the magic wand of an act of
incorporation will call into being crops of civic fathers, wise as Solon,
and inflexible as Brutus senior. In these circumstances, we are
patriotically desirous that our beloved sucking city should put her
best foot foremost, and exhibit to an admiring universe smooth-kempt
hair and a shining well-washed face. Now, nothing would tend so
much to improve the frontispiece of Streetsville as a sprinkling of
trees judiciously emplanted before her churches, marts and villas.
Stern truth compels us to admit that the village does not possess an
overly inviting appearance to the stranger who, whirled past in the
accommodating machine of Squire Harris, snatches a passing glance
at her charms. Tardily doth the plasterer and bricklayer repair the
dilapidations which accident or senility makes in her dwellings ;
and too frequently doth the stocking or superannuated Kilmarnock
night-cowl usurp the place of plate or crown glass in the windows of
her sons. If all these flaws were redressed, most assuredly we
would rise in the scale of cityhood so far as appearance went. But
chiefly and above all would the arborical immigration which we
advocate heighten the witcheries of our far-famed clachan. Let the
sceptic on this head pay a visit to the neighbouring republic, and he
will frankly admit that we have got the legitimate sow by the ear.”
Kossuth’s avoidance of the British side of the Lakes in 1852 is
thus spoken of: ‘ We esteem it as a high compliment that Kossuth
has not visited Canada. We thank him for the tacit admission that
the spurious metal which so tickled the vulgar taste of our republican
neighbours would be altogether thrown away upon the denizens of

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 269

British North America. There is, there must be, a lingering frag-
ment of shame about the man after all. It is a redeeming feature
in Kossuth’s character that he lacked assurance to preach to a free
people, like the subjects of Queen Victoria, about freedom, after
coming from the land of bondage, redolent with the foul kisses of the
tyrant, and gorged with money earned by the toil of the slave.”

This Solomon, under another guise, edited the Anglo-American
Magazine, « valuable periodical published for several years in Toronto
by Mr. Maclear. One conspicuous feature of this monthly was a
department in which, after the pattern of Blackwood of old, a group
of friends discuss matters in a free and familiar manner. The per-
sonage who figures as the editor in these “Sederunts,” as they are
called, is “‘ Culpepper Crabtree, Esq.,” major in the militia, at whose
shanty events and books are made to pass under review ; the other
interlocutors are the Doctor, the Laird, the Squireen, and Mrs.
Grundy. The shanty-itself is on the banks of the Humber. It is
thus spoken of: ‘On a gentle slope, some four miles to the west-
ward of the ‘Muddy clearing,’ as Solomon of Streetsville delighteth
to call our city, z.e., Toronto, may be seen one of those primitive
fabrics, yclept in Cannuckian vernacular a ‘shanty.’” It is further
described. The conversation then proceeds in a natural, chatty way,
with a plentiful intermixture of anecdote and humour. Thus in the
year of the Duke of Wellington’s death (1852), we have :—

“‘Larrp.—Ha’e ye read, Crabtree, the vidimus which the Times
gives of the great Duke’s life and character ?

- Masor.—T have, and with unmixed enjoyment. It is one of the
most masterly essays which has graced the periodical press for many
a long day, far surpassing, in my humble opinion, the highest flights
of that showy but intensely superficial writer, Thomas Babington
Macaulay.

Lairp.—You are a thocht too hard on Tummus, Major. His
sangs o’ auld Rome rouse my blood like the blast o’ a border
trumpet.

Masor.—By your leave, Laird, you are creating a man of straw
for the mere purpose of demolishing your handicraft. I said nothing
against Macaulay as a poet, but merely demurred to his pretensions
as a historian.

Doctor.—The less a fossil such as you are, Crabtree, says respect-
ing a Whig historian, the better. You know that I, as a Whig, can

270 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

never agree with your opinion. We are wandering, however, from
the point in hand. What a wonderful establishment the Times
must be, which, almost at an hour’s notice, can turn out such an
article as that to which I referred.”

Again, in 1852, thus closes a discussion on Cooper, the United
States novelist. The Major, or editor, thus speaks of the book before
him, viz., a “ Memorial of Cooper,” as a pleasingly compiled record
of certain proceedings which have recently taken place in New
York, with the view of giving expression to the public sentiment on
the death of that illustrious novelist. On the Doctor's observing
that ‘“Cooper’s Leatherstocking” is a chef-d’euvre, the Laird
rejoins: ‘TJ like his writings weel eneuch ; but ah, man, he’s no to
compare wi Walter Scott,” &. The peroration of a eulogy by W. C. -
Bryant is quoted, of which the language is somewhat high-flown.
This draws from the Squireen the observation: ‘Ah! how swately the
dew of praise must fall on the sensibilities of departed genius, if the
spiritual essence be cognizant of the incense of corporeal votaries at
its shrine and susceptible of its influence.” To which the Laird
gruftly replies: “ Nane o’ your poetical flights o’ fancy! Dinna forget
we ha’e four miles o’ limestone to hirple o’er afore the sma’ hours
come ringing frae the St. Lawrence Ha’. Guid nicht, Major.”
(Zxeunt.) Thus the sederunt closes.

Solomon of Streetsville was the Rev. J. MacGeorge. Mr. Mac-
George, prior to his emigration to Canada, was an experienced
litterateur, a contributor to Mraser and other English periodicals.
In his graver moods, Mr. MacGeorge was a poet of no mean grade,
as we shall perhaps hereafter see.

I observe in Morgan’s Bibliotheca Canadensis that in 1858 a
work of fiction, highly spoken of, appeared in Montreal, entitled
“The Life and Adventures of Simon Seek ; or, Canada in all Shapes,”
by Maple Knot. I regret that I have it not in my power to give a
sample of Maple Knot, who was Mr. Ebenezer Clemo, now
deceased. The nom-de-plume Maple Knot suggests to me the -
mention here of “Maple Leaf,” or rather “The Maple Leaf,” a very _
handsome Christmas or New Year’s gift book, which was published
in Toronto in 1847, and in several successive years. The “ Maple
Leaf” introduced to the Canadian public a goodly company of credit-
able local writers, who, without the stimulus afforded by this publi-
cation, would perhaps never have ventured to try their hand at such

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 271

work. The “Maple Leaf” thus contributed much to the genesis of a
high-class Canadian literature. It were to be wished that the editor
of this volume had identified himself with Maple Leaf as a nom-
de-plume instead of resigning it altogether to the volumes of which
he superintended the issue. The papers in that book are all anony-
mous. If none of them are from his own facile and elegant pen, it is
certain that the prefaces are his handwork. From these accordingly
I venture to make an excerpt or two, treating them as though they
had appeared under the signature of Maple Leaf.

First, I give a pleasant account of our Canadian London as it was in
1848, with some remarks on the Canadian habit of transplanting local
names from the ‘‘Old Country.” “The good custom,” Maple Leaf
says, “of naming places, as they spring into existence in this new
world, after the old localities with which the early associations of the
settlers are connected, at once attests the affectionate remembrance
of the fatherland, and preserves unimpaired the sweet ties which
bind us to ‘home,’ as we still fondly call the far-distant land of our
birth. In the present case the town of London, the county of which
it is the capital is Middlesex, the stream the banks of which it
graces bears that name so closely associated with the most thrilling
events of English history, the Thames. The toll-gate on the right
of our view opens on another Westminster Bridge; and a second
Blackfriars would meet the eye if we could but see a little more to
the left.”

** Procedo et parvam Trojam, simulataque magnis

Pergama, et arentem Xanthi cognomine rivum

Agnosco, Scezeque amplector limina porte.”
“Nor is the Canadian stream,’ Maple Leaf continues, ‘wholly
wanting in historic interest ; for in a battle in its neighbourhood fell —
the noblest Indian warrior that ever drew bow, or raised rifle, in
defence of the ‘White Father’ of the tribes. It was at the battle
of the Thames that the gallant ZVecumseth was lost to his brother
warriors, and to his country; but this, however, was at a distance
from the scene more immediately under our notice. Elevated on a
pleasant bank, which looks down upon the junction of two streams,
stands our Canadian London. As it stretches itself towards the
waters that flow on either side of it, it seems as if fondling them into
that amity with which they embrace and flow on united, ere they
leave the reconciler of their variance. From this ‘meeting of the

ie, CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDMNTIFIED.

waters ’—ah ! how unlike that sweet valley in our own dear isle, with
‘Her purest of crystal and brightest of green !’

—the rapid river hastens on through a fertile country, until it pours

its tribute into the lap of St. Clair, some miles below Chatham.

Long previous to the foundation of the town, the surrounding coun-

try was well settled, and contained many wealthy farmers, and the

spot was called by the uncouth familiar appellation of ‘The Forks.’” -

In another place, we have a reference to the University of Toronto,
or, as 1t was called in 1848, the University of King’s College. At
that time the work of the University was carried on in the Parlia-
ment Buildings, the Government having been removed, when the
two Canadas were united, from Toronto to Montreal. A flagstaff is

also spoken of in Government House grounds, whereon, when the

Governor was here, a flag used to be displayed. After numerous
“vicissitudes of local history, it is pleasant in 1876 to have our Parlia-
ment Buildings at Toronto again put to their proper use; and to see
the symbol of a Governor’s presence amongst us again floating over
the same Government House grounds, which had been for a time
deserted. A humorous allusion occurs to the fact that while the
University was in occupation of the central Parliament Building, one
of the wings of the same building was made a receptacle for lunatics.
It is singular that it has been the fate of the University, since its
removal to its present magnificent quarters, to have again become a
close neighbour to a receptacle for lunatics. “The long ranges of red
brick, towards the left of the view,” Maple Leaf says, speaking of
an engraving of Toronto, “were once tuneful with the eloquence of
our legislators, but are now the peaceful retreat of learning. In the
main structure and west wing are the temporary halls and lecture
rooms of our noble university, while the building on the east is at
present occupied by the Lunatic Asylum, a playful illustration of the
poetic adage,
‘Great Wit to Madness nearly is allied.’”

«A little in the rear,” the account of the engraving goes on to say, ~
“‘above a thick plantation, may be seen the staff which, in days gone -

by, was wont to bear the flag that indicated to the lieges of Toronto
the presence of the Lieutenant-Governor, in the official residence
embosomed by those dark trees.”

Maple Leaf, who thus in 1848, and ten years earlier it may be
said, was the first to call forth with sensible effect, and mould into

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 273

respectable form, a higher Canadian literature, was the Rev. Dr. Mc-
Caul, still among us, engaged in the same work; not now single-
handed, so to speak, but surrounded by compeers of the first class, all
“ minding the same thing,” seconded, too, more or less, by a younger
generation scattered throughout Canada, who, having received from
such hands the sacred torch of learning and light, are ambitious, it
is hoped, to pass it on, trimmed and brilliant, to their successors.

I next make an extract from a volume of a very miscellaneous
character, published in Montreal in 1860, bearing on its title page,
in addition to the real name of the author, the nom-de-plume by
which he had previously been extensively known, viz., “One who
has whistled at the Plough !” This work is entitled, ‘‘ The Conserva-
tive Science of Nations ; being the first complete narrative of Somer-
ville’s Diligent Life in the Service of Public Safety in Britain.”
The mass of the book consists of matter with which Canada has little
concern, but the passage which I quote relates to Canadian affairs. It
criticises, it will be seen, the tone adopted by the editor of the Quebec
Mercury towards the Canadian French, and hints that the politics
of that paper are, in his opinion, “small,” ¢.e., somewhat narrow in
their range. He also gives his views on the Science of Political
Keonomy.

“Of difficulties in governing Canada, on which you remark with
emphasis, I do not,” the Whistler says to the editor of the Quebec
Mercury, “as a stranger, presume to speak beyond this, that the
unenfranchised working class of Britain does not inherit an enmity
of race, language and religion, against the throne, church, laws and
constitution. If you see no difference between the French Canadians
who are enfranchised here and the unenfranchised men of Britain,
Ido. You date the difficulties of Canadian Government from the
advent of the Whigs to power at the Reform era, 1830, 1831,
1832, and rail at me for being their ally, while I call myself a
Conservative. Sir,” he then shrewdly observes, “the difficulty in
governing Canada dates from the 13th of September, 1759. Diffi-
culty of government is a penalty of conquest everywhere. Not
all the wisest or sternest Tories ever born to the inheritance of
power, could govern Canada by a compulsory sword and proscription
of race, as you seem to desire, in presence of the United States and
of free institutions in Britain. As for Radicals, Whigs, Tories and

7

274 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

any such party alliances, I never was of them. Mine has not been a
life of small politics. Much of my literary life has been spent, and
my brain worn to even incapacity for literary labour, in rescuing the
science of Political Economy from the soulless materialism which had
made it, in mouths of Whigs and Radicals, odious to the People. It
has been my self-imposed task to humanize and Christianize Political
Economy. I assert man to be the primary element in national
wealth.”

The Whistler, Mr. Somerville, still, I believe, resides in Canada,
and occasionally addresses a communication to Canadian journals.
It was his intention, at one time, to identify himself with a periodical
on Canadian Agriculture. In the preface to “The Diligent Life,”
he thus speaks of himself: ‘Having been bred in the toils and joys
ofagricultural and rural life, its associations have for me a charm
beyond all other objects of literature.” P

By right of subsequent intimate association with our country, we
may fairly claim as a Canadian writer, Libertas, the author of a book
entitled, “The Fame and Glory of England Vindicated,”’ which
appeared at New York in 1842, with that nom-de-plume on its title-
page. It was a review and a refutation in detail of the work of a
United States writer named Lister, who, after a visit to England of a
few weeks, in 1840, undertook to pronounce judgment on what he saw
and heard there, and to give the pre-eminence in most things to the
United States. The book was entitled, ‘The Glory and Shame of —
England.” Libertas exposes the mode in which Lister's book was
manufactured, and the numerous misstatements and unwarrantable
inferences it contained respecting England and her institutions ; and
in the course of the discussion he is led to give his views—which are
enlightened and broad—on the English Corn Laws, the Poor Laws,
British and American Tariffs, Taxation, Education, Church and.
State, Slavery, and other interesting questions ; and “in reversing,”
Libertas says, “the low position in which Lister has placed Britain
and her institutions, and the high elevation he has assigned to the
United States, we conceive that we have done no more than justice
requires, and which, we feel assured, impartial history will award to
the two countries, when the transactions of the present generation
shall be placed on record. * * * ‘The author will think his ©
time well bestowed,” Libertas continues, “if he shall succeed in

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 275

shewing the impossibility of such works as ‘The Glory and Shame of
England’ being published without risk of detection and exposure,
or in throwing any additional light on those questions which are now
agitating the public on both sides of the Atlantic.” I give a passage
from the thirteenth chapter as a specimen of the writer’s clear and
vigorous style. Lister had asserted that “English liberty had its
broadest foundations during,” as he chose to call it, “ Cromwell’s
splendid administration.” Libertas then proceeds: “‘ Now, we never
knew any man who was a genuine friend of liberty, who admired
Oliver Cromwell. With such persons you will invariably find that
it 1s republicanism, not liberty, that they admire. It is not tyranny
that they dislike, but monarchy. Cromwell was, like many repub-
licans, a seeker of power. Republicanism was with him, as with
Napoleon Bonaparte, the ladder by which he reached that power.
Both kicked away the ladder when the power was attained. Will
our author say,” asks Libertas, “what stone was ever laid on the
temple of freedom by Cromwell after he reached his elevation? He
broke up the remains of the Rump Parliament with a military force,
erying out as the last vestige of popular power disappeared, ‘ Take
away that bauble.’ He summoned another Parliament, consisting of
his own creatures, who went such lengths in folly that even their
master was ashamed of them.” Then a little further on: ‘““We have
often been astonished to hear men, styling themselves democratical
republicans, praising Napoleon Bonaparte. That unprincipled man
went farther lengths than Cromwell; and yet because he was
not born to royalty, and because he overturned ancient dynasties, he
is still looked on with respect by republicans, and all his tyranny
and ambition are forgotten. The splendid administration and
splendid talents of these ambitious men, only rendered them more
dangerous to the liberties and independence of nations. The solution
of such strange inconsistency is plainly this: that many republicans
' are not favourable to liberty, and many understand nothing of its
genuine principles. It is too readily assumed that republicanism is
Synonymous with freedom, but such is not necessarily the case.
Oppression by a majority is just as much oppression as by a king or
aristocracy ; and the oppression becomes truly fearful, when that
majority delegates its power to wicked and selfish men, and is so
ignorant that it is not aware when that power is abused.”

276 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

Lister, the very unfair, and in fact ignorant criticiser of old
England and her ways, was an American clergyman. Hence the
motto from Burns on the title-page of the “ Fame and Glory of
England :”

‘«Some books are lies frae end to end,
And some great lies were never penn’d ;
Hen ministers, they ha’e been kenn’d,

In holy rapture,
A rousing whid at times to vend,
And nail’t wi’ Scripture.”

Libertas is known to have been the late Peter Brown, Hsq., the
founder of the Globe journal in Toronto; a Scottish gentleman,
freshly remembered in our community for his eminent talents as a
journalist, for his high literary attainments and skill, and for many
estimable traits of character, as a genial and benevolent member
of society.

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

ee ST eee

Tur

Hi [OST CEs Oss 6c BGR OTGOs fe lass essscenss |[oneenenace axeielnen nes 91 | G8 | $9 | €8 [S1F\9LF-lz0c“\ocr Ize"e +8 °29|86 "Zo|FO°ZL|S¢ *09|Z0F9"6z'818S “6z|T6Z9"6z/6TS96z
06°L |fF°9 | 9°S | 06/9 FIMEGN| ZN A MN 129 | GL | ZP | #8 foge’iseg"|z9g° 00°O | I20°99)2°09 |8"F4 |L°09 fG0¢9° 069° 189° €19° 08
TLS |LP°S | OZ) OC F2yaL 8 N a8 AN | ZL | 18 | $9 | 18 JoLp 697‘ |z9F° 8a°L +}¢T"29/z"¢9 |6°S2 |1°19 {ccoo- PLS” 669" 679° 62
ae = €0°¢ 166°% | SF | 96] 8 Ey les! AN M A 99 | 69 | 9S | G9 feth 1th |O1t° O8°L +|Sb" 49/89 |L°F4 |0°¢9 Is9¢g9° P79" 0F9° 609° |8@
Sena! ee 66°83 |9S°L | 9°4 | 0°02] G0 FMG6LS A A X SL | G8 | SF | 68 jF6G"\G19"|F6S"|FGG|er"s +fes-e2/G-02 |9°¢8 |F-c9 [zgoF- T6P* OLE" Ste" LG
ia ie ceo 1F8°S | 8°§ 192) ae] aegs a a ON | 01 | 18 | 96 | ZL W16r"|\86P |OLF 0L°S +1g8"89/4°F9 |4°Sh |2°F9 fosse: 9s S0P* GOP" 196
“* {010° | $6~2 |60°9 |+0°6 | 8°81] OF MA N A SN | | Sa [| ES OL+]2G°E2/0°SL |0°98 0°29 |scec" Org" OLz° GIg> 16a
se eae $¢°6 |10°6 | B'S | Ftz] OS fAcss| AS A MS | 19 | S41) 82 | 68 IztF|T1¢ "eee" IT G¢°6 T]LTF1)9°89 |9°¢8 |L°99 feoLe" Sts" 898° | 606° |Z
= me 86°S /9F' 9 | OF | Gal] 9cPMOFS|] AS AS A 64 | 16 | 69 | 18 }T¢¢"|909"|g09"\-1F}86°S -F}1S"89'Z" LO |2°SL |9°6¢ |Lcor: 188° GLP" csc’ EG
cis “ [SSS 648 | GF) 06| SP ASPs] AN 8 A TL | 1} 8¢ | 98 jcor Zh |(zh"|c6S ye8°0 —|ez-g9|a°z9o |F°69 |F'9G Iscz9° 609° 929° TE9" |G
pi G69 |LP'S | 9°L) HL) SOF MBLS A AS A 18 | 16 | 69 | 88 |Szr°\F8h Str" 46°G —j$8°09)2°09 {G99 |8°L¢ foggG: 88S" | oP¢. 62S" 1G
0Z°8 |SZ°L | 9S) 0'C1) SPPases| ms AS 8 GL} 18 | €9 | F8 f90P"|21h"|898"]2 SE°O —}E1°9'9°6S |S°89 |L°09 \s68r° O6F* 6oP" For" 0%
98°S [21°¢ | 8h | G6 | Fe] fees ict 8 a €L | €8 | 9S | 98 [eth OIF" |s6e" SL°O —}S0°S9'6°SS |0 69 |9°8¢ [szzg° 10S" sig" PSS" |6L
ae 09°9 |8h°G |} 81) 08 |] Z6] aeGs a a a8 Se = | SS ee FEL --]ee"F9\0°29 }0°0L |0°19 lesar: 067° Or’ OLS" {8ST
see PS°8 /€L°L | O'S | 9°11) Sz | ZSLs a q a 06 | 76 | 68 | 88 j94G"\zEg"\ez9° crs --}e0°99/¢°Z9 |L°89 |0°99 IZLLF WASe clr" OLF* LT
aye GILG 18°F | 9°9 | 0'8 | O'¢ | TALS a a GS | 81 | 8 | 69 | 98 Is1c‘|66¢‘|909° 60°S +]ss"OL/8"99 jS°SZL |g¢-so [soec" 187° 9c" 109° |9T
sa TOL |46°9 | $9] OTT] OOF SSLN|] ON a aN 1&8 | 98 | 82 | 16 Jzgc-|st¢"lo19“|98¢"f49°9 +]$e9°s9.8"e9 |6°TL IT°99 Iz¢¢9° 679° 099° p99" «ST
is 82°F 98'S | 08 | OL) F 0) T08s| IN as q 18 | 44 | 92 | 6 J019"199¢"\Ez4"|SES"J0Z°6 +]18"OLi4°69 |0°SL 16°zo Is0z9° 0g9° 6S" Teo" |PL
rie to [89'S |For | a4 | 06 | eo | 2688 AM a a 98 | 98 | 82) ¢6 Z09"|19¢"|¢e1"|\gre'Iee 2 +]G¢9°89/8°99 |e°LL 16°29 JLFE9° §Z9° 619° Coon SE
oe 69°S |46°7|7°9 | 08|9°¢] T9LN| ON a a 61 | 08 | OL | $8 J99S"\ssc"|IZ9"|68h'Ize"S +]zs"69|\9"29 |G"¢y |z-e9 [cozs: 669° cgh° HPL ZL
“™ [06'S \G6°F | 8'§)}081pL] 798s] ON a AS }—|—|]—!|]—}—!|]—|—1|—fr19 +Ies-oolo-to I0-e2 0°29 IGLZL" Gel OGL" OLL* {IL
oon “ 12h [66°31 G31 G:4] o'¢ |] sees] aN as MS 1 ZS | Z6 | TL | 68 Jzgg"|\e1¢"|149°|FOS"IG1°2 +1z1-s9|z-z9 |F"9u, G°Z9 48999" 699° 199° 19° |0L
“ oss" | S86. |$2°6 | 0°% | 0-91] O-1T} AOzsS 8 AS AS | 84 | 68 | #9 | FL Jo1e"|c6r|6rS"|61F'120°2 +180° 1918-19 IP FL 1°99 1092S" g9g° OLT* 91S" |6
WU [Ces |8L°4 | 0G | FL) SLi IPS 8 as aN 41 | 81) OL | G8 JOFF IPLF | LLb |FHE|GL°% +1grzolS Fo |4°L9 |6°ee Isatc- GGG" glg° 879° |8
Sid ae 16S |9T'F/09)06/F ET aISN| ON a MN 1 ZL L 4 | 18 Zee" |Ize"|6se"|eee [ca L —|ct"gclo-9¢ |#-19 |¢-ee¢ IsT69° G19" TEL 869° |L
“ fos0" | 60°9 |16°S | 8:0 | G:2 | SF J wees 8 8 AN | TL | 18 | St | 84 f90s-\6¢e"jolz"|Fea'|L4°S —Ize-¢el2-¢e |67z9 O° LF JLS99° 299° $o9° $99" 19
or. = GPL 165°9 | 0°§ | 9°S1| 0-8 ww A AA A TL | F8 | 19 | SL Jee \F6z"|61E"|80E |G0°S —IzL-eclz-6r |8"L¢ |p-ae Isscc: 86° 6ES" $2G |g
ye “| GO'L |86°¢ | 9° | S°F1] S'e | KA ues A AS SS PS lS = fF I IE Ieor0 + hoe-sclorse lo-g0 OTS |SEsr~ 09F* Orr’ cIb 1p
“™ fogs" | ss°¢ 99's | FL | 0°01] 9:9 | TcPN a aN AN | 98 | G6 | 16 | GL IezP Scr leah \z9E'149°0 +los-gci¢-1¢ |e-2¢ 6°8¢ |SSST" 96h" SIP" scr’ l¢
ied ee 86°S |99°0 | 21 |] 09] 9'T | Me6cs N 8 ZS 118 4 | 18 | 88 |G0¢"|esh"|1Z9 "\zeP'|sL°L +]e6"F9/9"e9 |o° Lk j9°8¢ |c6or | cer: 08s° 9Ib” 12
a poy 00°S I88"g | 9°0 |-0°Ll| 8°z TSis ON a 8 64 | ¢8 | 69 | gs PPP 69%" |OLP "| 268 166 F TEP °Z9/8" 19 A19 Tlg SPS °62| SSh"6Z| 96h 62) 109° 6Z/T
f 5 Wid |‘W'd| WV} "que |W a OT] “W‘az | ‘mv 9 “NA Wd | Wd |"WV PN | “dW “dV [BULION|NVIN | Wd OT) Wd Z/"Wv 9) ‘Ue |W ‘d OT] "Wad Z|] “WV 9
2 | ey z 1 9 | -tsaq or] zl 9 or! % 19 | osoqe S
2 ce aeeT Fo
© 5 “PUIAA JO AT00[0 A. “puUIM JO WOMdaITG ‘ary Jo Aqpruny |-anode, Jo uotsueg| ssooxq “ITY ey} jo ‘duo, “ote Jo ‘duro} 4 ‘moreg

‘soqpu

720f BOT ‘o2umjUO 2ynT an0Qn UoYmaaYT “7s944 “See “MET “US—apnpGUoT “YRLONT iF 68 o€P—OPNIUDT
‘9181 “ANO’—OINVENO ‘OLNOYOL ‘AUOLVAUTSAO TIVOILANDSVN GHL LV ‘UMLSIDAY TVOINOIOYORLAN ATHINON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

’

eee eh a Lc a ea ia 08°2 lover soy "9G PUY MFG “ALT WPT “WET “MIZT “MIG Hyg Wo Surya
en SS ee a Se eee ae es eee “agg pur WILT “436 “UI9 “pug ‘487 Ho repungg,
2°" feg'oj 09 Np | frge-z}po-Tso" Lr |1e°6s jce"98 | “1 feL-19 Peaelot “pug uo opRy aeuuy
ze"9 |re"1|/M 2 S| 06¢°1} § 4 O'Sh | a tr | aug | 8'e + | Gcgo | 9481 : fee
Gg°L |e0°T/4A 69 Nov ecertl 2 iP 6r | 7-28 | 8-98 || 220 — | 0-19 || S2SI TIGT PUB UIST “MIF ‘pug uo coq
E9°9 |go°1|M Fh NY oe CoOL 1] SL} 8°St | ZF | 0788 | 8:0 + | G°z9 Ff PAST
S79 |00°1/t SE NE 0$9°0| OL | S°6F | 0°0F | G-6g | O'S + | L°E9 | SA8T
08°S |oL°0/M69 NJ“ | = [gri’s] § f Zor | 81% | O-gg | O's + | L'e9 | CL8I F ee a ,
1g°9 |po°zl 08 NY oo > lores! et | oir | 8:1F | ogg | go — | #19 | LAST anoy red seyrm 10°¢ ‘Aj100T0A Wey {ure c ‘inoy Apuia\ isRET
FITS jor ole LING *- $060°8| OT} 7 8S | 0°0G | #88 | 9°g + | SLO pat *Imoy tod sepim 66 *OT ‘Aj100[eA WBE Sud z ‘inoy Apu Zsury
. 7 . sae wee te* < “9c 8, y a 3 98 e oy
ele Iopala pg sf 000 egs'o 8 | ont | oF] 9-89 | 9°z + | e'F9 | L987 anoy Jed sayiu ¢g°¢G ‘AJLOoTOA MBE £496 ‘Aep pup, so
60'S |TLO/M OT RE | vm Jord a] ST | S*0g | 0°0P | ¢-06 | oT a G09 eee “WFz Jo ‘wad e 07 g Wo’ sopim G-Fz ‘AQIO0[OA TUNMEXB]Y
90°F [09°0)M OF 8} * “= §c00°S| 2 GLE | O'SF | G06 | 8B Gg f9 } SY ‘ .
gop |antjmce spe |= foreval ¢ forse | sre] s-26 | et + | ogo | 79ST soe ter ESL ee eA ee
FOS log-c/MOGNI ss | fzo9°1] e1 | FoF | Fle | gts | o'L — | 1:09 | S98T “BOTW TG" T ‘AqTOOTOA FUBITNSEY $"M of *§ “WOIOAIIP yUBI[NSeY
86°95 JLL-T|4 9G NE “* 7100°T) OL j 7°9P | F°68 | 8°¢s | ZL — | G°09 oer “CNIM
TL9 |62°c/M4 6 Ny oo De FOGCHG Ea GieN GE Ot Om he | niin lO bnew 19) 8 "90°, § fs
Top, feanahargas| a fem leeieal 2a || sade loans gone eee as een | ae : SEO SDAIN) OLE
614 |cg"1\" LANfdeay] gz fcgo't) o1 | are | a-ze | F798 | Fe — | gcgq | 6S8T ‘sNOY TST ‘Iey Jo woryemp {seqout 06g"T ‘qdep ‘skep g uo SurmiEy
os Gz O|X 0 Sto =" Ieh6:G| GLb Llt | Gap | G06 | Gr + | 6:99 hee ‘s] SIO ZL WO o[qIssodur {s}WSIU g—T WO VAOINY eos 03 OfqIKS gq
O9°L |cT:1|\4 6F Nj | * f090°S| 1% | O'1F | O-SE | 0791 | 8°F — | 6:99 8 :
02'S |ag:o| iz sf loose] et | ole | occe | z-6g | F-0 ae 1:29 | 9S81 : PeATESqoO BIOINY ON
OLS jeg 1/M 6O NJ = | folot] 2T | e-se | zoe | ¢-16 | 8°l — | 66g | SS8T Oo9 TT m9 U0 OTe RPPUEEROCAR AE WOU ek
CL? I|rL-ole Fz No -- Ioontl 6 | e:ue | c-ce | e-ze | bez + | TF9 4 SST =esuvi ATY}WOW | YIGZ UO OolFL" teveooecereers IB[OS J WNUIXBY
GL°S loro/@t Nj | fossT] 6 | €°0c | 2-6E | c-6g | Bg + | GvG9 | ESSE WE SEMEL {zlota eanjeseduie, uvem 643g bacsuresrenst 3 ABDIASeDION
60°F [6b T/MOL SH ov | GnOT | OT f G°St | BLE | 1°98 | 6-0 — | 8°09 oat ol ZAoG), CAN} Ried ue} uUBeUt { 4IGz °** sree KBP OUTIV AA
ory lon Tihs Sf | |csorz] I1 | a-cr | O-Le | zon | $s — | 26g | IS8L “UPLT Jo "wed 0} “UL DOTY GoG “etree teeeeeereeeees OB UBT AyTEp sever) uw
Lea ree pote cote ee Fe te alse ee a ae a a Ree "19% Jo “UI'B 07 GIGZ Jo "md WHOIy ZO6Z Sag eee eoorsr Airepaseieeth Ee
0 5 a a oa oe eS A oe 6008T 0809S" INPVIIAUL} TNULATOL UBITAL ®
TSP |06°1)4 19 N OTST] § | 9° | F LE | o-ze | BL + | 6529 | SPST =oSuei Attep uve 6eord" p06) * einqeredme} TNUTXeM UReTY } ew
0o0&F WI9 00 Z‘FH" 9inj}esedmey tinuinipy | =
SE Feria as Trace ca rel =osuel A[q} 00K, { UILS WO Fol: *einjeiedme} mnwmixey J ~ 7
6 ~kqt0| sory fF Zz 5 Zz wm | : ‘OSB.IOA = :
AYPOPA ory aaa B |e Slee || gj Peake penia BAue. a "925°0 Gz wo urd F 4¥.16% "6a" = * TooMOIVg 4SEMOT
ueoT ayaa (tse 5 no $ 3S) 3 | TONNER] csooxm B |-avox =o03ue1 A[yjUOp l UIT WoO ‘U's » 4B e9)"6Z°"' ale se" TQJOUIOIV ISO SIFY
“NTA “MONS *NIVU ‘TUN LVUTAWaL *sMOTWVATaSCo ATMOT Woy are PULA
aT} IO} SqULI[NSEI puv SUVIT aT, “YUSTUPIUL pu “Wd OT “Wd F “Wd Z°WV8 “NV 9 Qe ‘ATOWRU
‘ATI SUOTVALASGO XIS UIOIF PIALIOP IV “PUTA 91] 09 O4vTaL 4vyy esoyy Surydeoxe ‘suvout ATIVP OTT
‘ANOC UO BIAVEL DTAILVUVdMOO “suOTJeAIosqo AvpUNY apnpour sInqeIeduey, puv cejowoi1wg eyy Jo suvem ATYJWOU oY ,—'ALON

‘QIST “ANOCL WOT AAISIOVY TVOIDCTOMOMLAN

OLNOYOL NO SMUVWEY

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

“ [osz-e]te 9 ¢ " s0°F GL8 , OSH oe hee a 9L , 18 ; 19 ; &8 J 989" \619" 94g" )STG "1180 +482°89 §L°S9)[8 “PL|PS" Sy 469 6Z|F869 6z|098S "6z/SL 19“ 6z
oo = 191°9 |cL'F | 16/89] 06 J4FIN N a8 N 1G | S| bP | GL 1 62r° LOL 2° LL |2° 69 FE809° 9F9° 689° elo" {1g
eo += Ige-¢ lgg-z | zz | 88 | 36 | TSP N N as N S|) S| S| | 0°99 j0°94 |0°19 #6zz9° 009° 0F9° Gro’ =0¢
co “= 190°¢ 119'°T | 2°21 9S | OP IMTS] AN 8 N GL | LL | G9 | 8 [9ST G°G9 |L°SL |L°09 [Z6Z9° 19° 169° O19" = |66
“* 109T° HSL°OT\zE°S | O'S | OST] GO FMGLN| MN AUN AS | 91 | 08 | 8S |} 66 | 009" 8°19 |6°Gh |2°¢9 |S69p" 6pS° LIB- | PSE" 8G
“" t0g0° 189°9 |16°2 | 2°¢ | OCI] SE FXSSN] aS a G&N | 8 | t6 | TL | $8 | 6LP- 9 |0°99 |€°SS ISTO" 987° 819° LBL" |L6
On "= (60°9 |11°S | F'0 | O'LT] OP FAME S| MS 8 MN [GL | t8 | $9 | 98 | PIE" T°LG |4°69 |LOG WGrtOS* | Sig" 608° 08h" 96
ove = Ierx-p lisT | og | Ge | Ph | A LPN N aN A OL | TL | 09 | €8 | ass" P99 |6°29 |L° 1S fOIt9” 199° G9" | SF9° |S
ann “- Wep-Itlot Ll] 2°9 | O°2a| G6 | MIGN| MAN AN MN 4 Gy | 69 | ZG] LL 1 8ce": # 9S |8°99 |Z FS jsssc° 819° 8PS* | O89°° 1h
ZE"zTl98° LL] ¢°6 | O11] GSI] AGIN| AN AN N |= f=] |, 0°69 |0°04 |0° LE fL96¢° 009° 0z9° OGG" \§&B
12°F [10:3 | 9°0 | G9 | 8°L |S GEN N kor N G8 | 96 | $8 | SS } Lor" 9°6G |0°F9 |9°FS ISPI9° | PIS" | g09- 6PL° 2G
FPS 198G°9 | $9 | GL] O0CIASEN| AN AS MAN | to | LP | 8e | St | 9ze° 9°69 |6°L4 }1°09 Jace" | P84" IGk || 969" - |e
OTST/L0°1l] 2°9 | S°6T] 0 8 | ABBN AN AL MS | GL} 44} $9 | 06 4 809° g LILG9 |6°08 |0"TA L6Sh* 109° | G6E" | 96E- 0%
19°§ |69°2 | OT | GL} GS 0729 8 a8 8 MN 7 GL | 1S | 2G} 18 | S19"|299"\6G¢° GO°GLIO “GL |G" 18 19°19 JS909° §0¢° 699° | 989° |6L
12'S |sa°% | 0S | SF] O'EPAEGS|) AS AS a” 68 | €6 | G8 | G8 | 889"|Ge9"| ToS" G9°EL/6° LO |L°LL je°ah [8999 ° 819° 679° Gg9° |\8L
CLP joLG|8%)/O0L/G07T 128) AS as a OL | G4 | 09 | 18 | 889"]909"|6F9° OS GAS ZL |G°18 |§ 9 [ZF99° | 919° | F99° TGh* JLT
OL'e jeg't | 0:2 | 2h | O'% | A Gz 8 N 8 A SS] et el Se 4TOL10°L9 |0°08 |0°S9 F994" 094" OFL” O34" jOL
99°G |g9°L | €'G¢12'9 | PSYATZGN| AN g MN | 19 8h 46 O1L)9°89 |L°Lh 19°89 [88F9° G69" Gr9” G6g* ST
Shs just | 0G )] 99} 9 TJ XEGR AL 8 MN | 79 ug 32°SL\b &9 |Z F8 js"OL P3ErG° T9S° | 9TG° | 96S" IPL
S0't 192°% | Gt | 69 | PF TI*ics| as AS MN f GL 69 GE °91/9°69 |L°E8 |L°PA P3G19" | O19" | O79" | StO~ IeL
06°2 |[96°L | OF | 98] VSLPAFLS]| AN as AN f 68 89 009°}! O6°PLIL'SL 10°98 }0°S9 Iz9g9" §19° LE9° 899° I@L
Lhe |eg-0 | FS 1S Ph] OO} Noes] As 8 9 88 98 FS9° ‘LT TLI9°L9 jg°Sk 19°19 [E9FO- LEQ* JASE SGA? — NEE
Gee 169°% | GL 14719 FR] 4 19N N aN AM 18 Gg [18° 69 °9LIG° TL 19°08 jo" LL 7208S" F69" LGG- | 70S* j0OL
6P¢ \zg't | 9'L | FS | DLP Aeccs M 8 “AN f — _ = 19°81) 64 10°16 |0°94 FL9G¢° ogg” oss" 065° |6
9L°¢ 116°¢ | O° | 7°9 | Ge | A 198 MA AS AS | c) 99 | 78 f AL: DORN LL |b 48 |G°OL 68S" GLg° §9q" Oso" |8
s W00e' [Frc |G0°% | b9 | PE | 9°04 a gos ki x9 GN § gg 88 | 88 } c6g° 16 4010°S9 |6°TL |G°G9 JS9TS° | seg: LT9* | OLO” JL
“= (20°C IS1°§ | 9°01 9} 0 FY JS ag ag M c) 9 | SS [ Sst" 99|8° 19 |9°9% 10°09 JSPS9- 0g9° 099° 879° |9
Och" HOS TIjaL°¢ | O'Z1] O08 | 9S FA LOS vA 8 8 18 16 | 66 | Le¢° G°G —{0S"F9|L°S9 |p°Go |p 19 ILZSP” 16P° 193° ,| 18S" |g
0a" F4L'F \68°S | OS | OL) PAPMegs)] AS MN MS | 68 Is | 16 | CFS" SP'G —iSP'b9\F 09 10°S9 |0°¢9 Ic6Es° G6G° | 96S" | 96F" |F-
“loot: [SP 11/66 Ol] ab | Gaz] GO] M ps] AS AN MS | 1 | 18 | 2¢ | 16 | TLS" 66°S +4e9-z1lp-69 |8°84 |g-19 Lkccp" | asp: | esp: | cee: Ie
= Iooz° |L9°¢ |sp-e | 2°8 | 201] OC Ia EQN 8 I M = | = | = | | 61° L —fEE"S9}0°99 |0°89 \0°Z9 JLFGh" | GIS | OFF: | FER" IG
1060" {6459 |06°¢ || 8° | 8°01) 276 TOG N N a GN | 68 | OOL| €6 | 94 | 28h" 9°09 7°09 81g LP99°6Z| Z0S"6Z| 099°6z\ 899°6z|L -
Bw =p NVGQW)jURy | “Wd | “Wed | “AV | ‘9UR) |W ‘d OT] ‘Wd Z| WY ON WI W'd| Wd|W'V) N| Wodl' Wd ES PSN NVGW|W'dOT) Wd Z) WV OF “UBeT | "Wd OT) ‘Wd % | N'V 9 g
58 ay asm! or | 2 | 9 4} -s0y Onl g (ia Aaa) et &
2 s Sie “PUIM Of} JO AjroojaA, “‘ParM JO WOrpooirg | Iy Jo Ayipiomnyy jf “Iuedv, Jo dorsuay, oe “ILy ey} Jo ‘duoy, ‘oS Jo ‘du103 ye ‘moleg :
@D

‘oaf BOT ‘0LLDj]UQ ADT snvgn uoYMaaT "7SAAd “SEE “WL “YG—aepnpbuoT “y2LONT F,68 oSF—epNIyOT
‘Q18L ‘AIOL—OTUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAUASHO IVOILGNDVW AHL LV ‘YULSIDGY TVOLN0TOUONLEN ATHINOM

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

wei"
+
60°¢ j98°0 | A SL NP a
we°9 eo°T | A BL NP
8L°9 169°T | A 88 8 J
GG°9 joz"T | A sg Ny * ot
DLO |TAT | * Gh 8 oa
oc°s 161°T | “ 19 Ny res
19°G |jog°L | M88 Ny o™ 55
C8°F j6G°T | MSL 8 ee
L0°S |10°S | M 19 8 fF us
99°F \zx-0 | tig St me
GPs OF LT | A 8p NJ
LU? \f6°0 | 4 GL 8S J
PEG |8a°a | M98 NJ
00°9 |sa°a | S 19 Nv
68°S |07°0 | A SE N f° ig
08°S \2p'T | 4“ 68 8S f Be
99°F jer T | A PL NG
6Z°L |€1°3 | 4 09 Ny
18°S |sp°T | A 9G Ny ss
91°¢ \ST°L | 2ST NY ses
PLY 1850 |} 2 89 8 f= ne
¥8°o jig T | M62 NY
LEO |SL-0 | “ 6E S fi -
So°h j48°0 | 4 6h S J a0
69°S \t2'0 |} © 8G S fo
Ss" |6°0 | “ cp NG
SL? |88°0 | 4 09 Ny - R00
9c°p \6¢°0 | 18 Nj
GSS |GL-0 | AG 8 fcc
76° |St°O | A PL iy Jee oo
"sort |A, 194 | WorqoerIg 5 ay
£41901 A 2 | 32
uvoyy | “JUv}[ Ose @ | ie
“Cd NIA *MOXS

Zr 0 68°F | Lbs (6h L (Sth |-
ar + | aati
SF1°g |19°O1] ez TH69 LF IaL°ss |
a Id ar east |
06z"E | SL | Lo Io9r | 6°26 [FL +is
O1IS°t | 9 o°LP |P:9r | 0°88 [8-0 —
oce-¢ | IL | Teg |r tr | G°S8 jg-0 +
eet | IL |o-or |g-2h | G48 jO°L -F
167° | SL [sep ia-zo | 0°96 \j8°3 +
esa || TL Wor0r 82h 1 788 irr —
968°T | 9T | ree los | F248 [Pel +
O19" | SL |L-cs |86h | 6 t8 6°36 —
01¢°0 |G FP rs [06S | P'S6 |F°8 +
e96°L | ZL | e-cr io:sh | 0°t6 \8°0 +
068°¢ | 9L | zor |S 2h | 0'F6 [O'S +
OlLF-G | IL Io le |S°cr | 0-€8 |r-o —
zee" | 8 ait |0:6p | 2.06 [8:6
gore | SI |e-ce lost | S7g8 |2-0 +;
Fpe-¢ | GL fer iasp | ¢°e6 [4-0 —
ce9°z | OL Fo:ze jo Ly | GFS jos —
oce"h | SL |atPr |g-sp | 0-88 |G°&§ —
T19°S | ZL | eer |L:h | 0°88 1G50 —
710°S | S< fogs jose | 0°S8 \¢°0 +
Gite |G foes jo-tr | 9°98 |F0 —
OZL°T | 8 Llp \¢-6r | 9°96 |G°% +
Ghas | SL |ocep iz-6r | 8°26 |S°0 +}
cos | 6 eves |c-ar | 0°86 \i:9 +
e160 | OL fL-6t 9° 1h | 16 [8° T —
zor | 8 9°TPr \Gsh | 1706 |9°0 —
ezo°S | Gl |a9e \c-oR | 1°28 10's =
Ol2°¢ | ZL focpe lore | 2-98 [St +,
CIr-s | t F'ep lop | 9°88 (O°L +}
068°L | OL | LSS |L'tr | 2°28 oT —
fo) fo} fo} fo}
=| |
5 SS s wn | “wan cone
BR lm o | ow | TONAL | POW ssooxg
n Len) :
“NIV “TUILVUuad WIL

68°L Jo), cox!
+ Issooxa

oa fauna

68° 10] crrsowr

8°89

9°99

(a7 8)

~°89

GOL

0°99

1D sh

OHOODOODODOMmODOODODOOO DO 5 reO O¢

O19 00 1D WO 1O MN i~ Dit~i~ OTD DOI-~- DOS

OHDODDODOAAIAAIHD Hr~OOwmoHNDIo D

‘ATOL WO ATAVL PALLVAVdWOO
‘QI8T ‘ATOL VOX UMLSIONU TVOINOIOYOULAW OLNOYOL NO SMUVNaY

_ “big Go Moqurey

i ‘SsUlUI0U ZI UO Mog

"736% UO ojey aeany
“48S hs (6) o[eyy IBlog a

“M08 “43G¢ ‘Puss “410% ‘WI6T “UIST “MILT “TST ‘MIZT “TI0T ‘196 “M9 “ig 48ST UO SuLaqysrT
"W40Z PUB MIST “MIST “WITT “WIOT “UI9 ‘Wg ‘pug uo repunyy,

“WSs pus puzz ‘ITT “IG “HIP “pug “4ST uo Soy

“Inoy Jed seyim ¢o°f Ay1007eA UveM {urd OT Inoy ApurA 4svoyq

‘anoy aed se[tur ¢z°¢ A}IoojoA UvoM { UOOT Moy ApuIA 4sopy

“inoy Jed seytu FF°g Ajtoojea Uvem £49, Aep Aputa yseery

*amoy aed septum OT" eT AWLoojea uve £430zZ Avp ApurA ysoqq

"™E3¢ Jo ‘tad g 07 g WOU; ‘SoTIU G* Tg AJIOOTEA WINMITXe py

‘moy Jed solar Teg AjIO0[OA UKOEpT

*gOTIM EQ", AJIOOTOA JUBITNSEA $"M o8) ‘N WOLJOOIIP JULI NSOY

*CNIM

; *0G°0 ‘SSeuIpNo[o Jo uve

‘sunoy E°eg T1eF JO Uoryernp ‘seyout o6z"¢ “UIdep ‘sep gT uo SurneY

‘S}Ustu J WO e[qissodur ‘ sqysiu FZ UO BAOINY ees 07 [QISsog

“WI6L “WAST “WOT “ZI ‘syst g UO peAresqo wiomny

T TAL “719% uo Poke B08 008 cae too wee wen He oe Bee Oe Bee Bee OEe [BL148e1.1077, >) TONVIpEy

eSuvl ATUMOPT U UIOT WO GgpHL ee sees esse ee aeeeseeesereees TETO f UINWIXeyy

“a Stole” “= 9injereduiey mBet fyjez******* "hep yseplop

GSoF T= OOM LOPUT { 19068" =" ernjeredule, Uveml £436 * ep jsoure

“pug jo “urd 03 ‘ure WOT F,01° “esuvi ATIep ysveyT) 2

"Wg jo urd 07 ‘me WOIJ FoTS™ ““esuRa A[IVp jseqyvory |
"eGo6L "G108G°"° + 91njeriedule} TINUIULUE UBOT
eSuvi ATIRp UBay | “0So81°°°* 91n}v1edUIS} TUNWIXeO UvOpy
“o9P { 119z U0 Zo9P sere eeeeereeee QI] BIOdUIO} TINUILUI TA

eSueu ATO UO, SU QML ONG 2 Giana eee Denna eamemainan einyeredu1e7 UIUNWIXe J

2 0170 : fees WO “UL'E A 48 EFS" 6G
esuva ApqymOy | 4}9Z WO “Ud OT WW E18 "6s"

—

319

eee sees

ee

I

“10Q], Sat
Bor

-1038

*19JOMIOIB JSOMOT
“--JOOMIOLVG SOUSA

*STOTIyeAIOSqo ATMOY WOT 1B PUL 24
IO] SJUVIMSET pUL SMLOUT ST, “4USTUprU pu “Wd OT “Wd FCWd Z°WV Bg“ WV 9 3e ‘ATOULO
‘ATIVp SUOT]BAIOSGO XIS WO] PIATIAp o1¥ “PUIM JT} 09 O4vTAI Jey osoy] suTydeoxe ‘suvetTu ATIVp OL

| -suorvAtosqo Aepung epnpeur eMngeieduey pue Loyoworeg 91) Jo suRetA ATYQUOLU OYL— “ALON

XV

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

ere nee

a

Bresiee\BG 08 8 A Ae BSE Bas

ES er Te ES 6S ee re ee ee ee
08 $909 "|S29 "867"

1g°9 |" PP (RG OLLP Gp eee] eee eee
G09 |8h°7 | 0S | POPS] StL S|) AS 8 AS
LEP |F9T| 8S) G'S |OTEMS S| AS 8 AN
6o°¢ |10°3 | 79 | S°9 |0'O0] 028 | AN 8 i13i:7@)
GL°9 |e8°3 | 0°9 | 0'6 |G Gi MLE Ss N 8 A
FOOLS OT] HS | O'ST/O'Ol] MFON | AN AN ze
F9°SI\SZ°Sl} SOT] S°Gzio°s |} MELN | AN A A
LO°OT|IS'L | 9°F | GOziG | MAIS 8) AN AN AS
61°F |I9°7 | OT] O'8 jh P] 4 G8 8 a a aN
96°F 118° | 0°L | 9°9 |GET GPS as 8 N
10'S |Sh°S | ZF | 96 19'S | MBS 8 A 8 A
6P°L OSL | PL| 9 seo} MF S| AN 8 N
GS°SI\SL°Z1] SOT] O'ST/9 Oly MGT N N N AN
89°9 |S6°S | 0°8 | FOTIS‘*L | A OGN N N A
76'S |99°G | 3G | G6 |G'g | T 88 8 a a iN
SL? 1G8°¢ | 6°S | GS-9 [9g } 1918 a a8 aN
LLG |19°% | Gh | G°OT/G°9 | J 68N aN a8 aN
90°OT|/0F'6 | ZY | 0°0z/9°S | A TFN N AN A
10's |00'S | 9 L|F6IOT;AZIES |] MB 8 aN
TL"? \f6°S | OL | 38 |9°T | = 9 8 a a9 aN
SL°G |\S6°F | 9°S | O'L |S°T] f= 12 8 ce 8 8
69°F |09°'4 | OF | PP IOC} 299 8 ic as N
96°G |F8'S | FG) 9'9 GG} SG6LN] ON a9 IN
8¢°P 160° | 9°E | O'8 |Z°G i = EE 8 a as AN
GL°p |0L°8 | SL) P69 TPASG S 8 8 M
P6°L |Z1°9 | 8°S | O'6T/O'F AA AN AA N AS
99°9 |69°S | OF | S*OTIO°'S f MELTS | AS 8 8
8S°7 |14L5 |S) 96 |7 07% LFS | AN ag aN
66°F |26°S | LP | 06 8 LT} # 89 § aN ic) N
69°G |Z6'h | SL | $6 |h'G} 2 08 8 N a aN
2S°L |98°9 | FF | OSTEO | F SLN GN ce ON
03° L |88°F | O'S | 8°L O'S Se OUiN IN a8 N
NVIWI4[NS| ‘Wed | Wea | ve “ue, |MaoOT | “Waz | “M'v9
au) or! &@ | 9 | -msoy

“PULA Jo AyTOOTOA

“PUL JO UOToeIT

19

OL
€9
19
67

Gg
67

NL

GL | 0G
LL | $9
6L | GE
99 | 0S
GP | FE
LG | 96
09 | 9F
68 | 07
68 | LF
vl | OF
G9 | 9&
FL | 39
G6 | 19
OL | 87
€L | 0S
GL | 0S
68 | 2S
16 | &
16 | Gd
G8 | TS
9L | Ih
$8 | 9g
19 | 68
€8 | &9
68 | 99
6L | 69
09 | 8F
TS | &?
‘W'd) Wd
OL! @

“ary Jo Aqprumny }-rnode jo worsaeT] sssoxq

—} __ | —____} —_——

88 }F09"|TL9°|L19°

08 |997°
9) JOLP"

Vp NT
9

GS9"
Ti
693°

066°
008°
£09"
085°
80S"
G86"

80g °
899°
I8P°
QGP"
TSP"
004°

692°
PSL"
GE9°
Crs”
GLg°
18é°

PPL”
§19°
19S"
GCP"
GCS"

“ *d

oT

€GS"
SOP”
612°

_G

QLP"|82 °F +162" 01/69" L9/PL S189 Z9IFOLI 6] L199 “62/9099 “62) 169 6
FHI SS °SL+ISL SLjS™°SL |6°08 |L°S9 IS68P° StP* PLP: 6gg° jI€
PGP IS0'S +IZETLI9'89 4°82 |0"S9 p4E9G° cPrs° GPs: 609° j0S
LOZ \SP'P +hShL 196° L9 |F°SL |L°SS FLT L9- 89° 699° Osh (66
682 °1Z0°0 +489°S9]L°F9 |S°SL |L°9F }EOGL- $69" 904° SLL" |86
— LTS 19°09|0°89' |0°SL |0°SF iS80L° 061" 069° 004" {Lz
00S I1P°S —IS9°T9/S°6S |0°SL |§°0G }G9E9° gg9° TL9° OL9° |9B
F69JOL°S +1Gh°69/6'SS |L°S8 |L°OL |86rS" 0F9° GLE" LIS’ 196.
6LS'}S6°F +5S9°69/6°L9 |S°h |0°S9 ISEt9° 6S" 999° T0L* |%%
998 °}26"S +]4L°0L/9°89 |L° LL |8°S9 }2c99° 119° €99° 199° |&
$92 ']09'0 —jSP'F9/S°S9 |S SL |Z 6H 14099" 19" 8g9° GoL° |SS.
GLZ°|18°S —IZP'6S|0°SS |F'69 |9°0S [2csL- LoL" COL" 818° 1G
— |9L’ >? —i8$°19|0°6S |0°69 j0°9S }S8EL" 028° OFL" 089° 106
SPS*I80°L +ILL°ZL/8°L9 10°GS8 |8°S9 ISLLs" 66F° yes" ors’ j6L
6FS "109° F +129°OLIF'69 |L°SL |S°99 IS89P° 19s" €6r" g6g° |8T
96P |8L°S +IG8°69|6°L9 |8°PL |9°S9 F8L99° 9¢g9* gg9° 9g9° jL0
8ZE°|SZ°0 —]00°99|6°S9 |S°Sh |Z°8G }SE89° G19° G19" 169°" |9L
18S°}20°H +4SP'OL/S°F9 |L°6L 10°19 FOTOS” €¢9° 82S" Tos" |St
6F9 92 OL +188 GLI6° TL 14°98 |0°69 48909" 8sc- 619° 169° |PT
— }19°6 +426 '9L/0'ZL |S°F8 O° LL JOSSL" OTL" OFL” OLS SE
OFLFOL'6 +H00°9LIL' PL |0°ZS || TA 8kSL" 9FL" 8s." eek" |r
6PS"0P'S +ISP'SLIL'SL |S°L8 |8°99 jSeoL- 669° 9TL* goL° |IL
6LP'|8L°9 +4G6 ELIS TL [6°28 |L°99 jOSPL® OPL* ged: 9gh° |0T
PSP IL9'P +186 LLP 69 |S 18 |8°69 je9oL- GOL” 664° Lyh 16
PLS*4OS"L +199°89|6°L9 |L°LL |L° LG |SOPL- 869° cch" QLL° |8
OGL ELS +586'SL/S°Z9 |S°FS |G TL JLETL- Ssh" 119° 1GL° |h
— [80° OL+4SL° LL0'9L |S°F8 j0°SL jOPZL™ OL” 0ZL° trl «=(|9
OF9IS8'6 +129 LL/6°SL |S°P8 19°89 j0869° GOL" 189° pe |G
GPG'I88°S +ISL°SLIO' TL |P°08 |9° 29 4EL69° LL9° 669° PSL: |?
TGG"}0OE'S +12G°0L10'69 IP DL |9°L9 Ia8ch° Teh" 194° 161° |§
608 }80°S +1S0°TL|0°69 |S" LL |6°29 fLPEs" 08" ch38° 6g8" 16
696° esr + 06°69 9°99 Goh $99 GELL°6| 608°62| 99°62] ZZL°6S/T
‘Wa|''V}-oseray|NVON|Wa OT Wa glW'V Og] “ULeRT |"W'adOT| "Was | ‘WV |y
Q | csoqe &
meeyl .
uy “oce Jo ‘dutey ye *moreg

‘Iry 04} jo ‘duoey,

“af QOL “01unIUQ aYD'T anogv uoxywaryy "sSa44 “SEE uc, *yoc—epny2bu0T °Y740NT F,6E oSb—PNIYOT
‘OL8T “ISQHDAV—OLUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVAUASAO TVOILENOVW FHL LY “AGISIONA TVOIDOTOMORLHN ATHLNON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

a

Eaeles “rss 1 = gg 'Z|l6'S JOST |ZE°0 (86°L | 2° 0°F You, x03
ae SS ee + + -}] ssooxg'
; ; eee | hans allpee ; 5 : = soq) SL81-04
zeg | 060 | A 19 N 798 °3|L6"OLjF6"1F/88°FP |28°98 0299} -eeet
41¢°9 | §2°0 | A TE By oS I |% |WS°sh | O'S | 8°88 [0'h +/2°0L | OLST
O19 | 8G°L | 2 9¢ By" “= 1088°1] PL f6°Ss | O'8P | 6°18 |O°L —|2 G9 } S1sT
919 | 0L0|}2 G2 NI * lose0| F |0°LP | O'8P | O'S6 \6°0 +)L 249 | FLST
9c°¢ PES USES 1 Aheeby | ee “> IeT6'1] GL 9°88 | POP | 0°S8 |F°0 +/9°99 | ELST
She | Sh L| * 1g NP “= Ic0r'c| 6L |S Or | O°TS | 8°16 jS°e +969 | ZL8T
98°9 60°T | & 2G Nic “* 1008°3| 8 Ger | 0'OF | G68 jot +1h 19 | TLST
o6°¢ | O8'T | A GL NG *- IecP'S| PL JO tP | 0'0P | OFS [6°70 +) 29 | OLST
sis 86°. | A Gp Ny “= loc 'hl TL Wo'Sr | SSP | 0°68 \9°G —|9 £9 | 6981
SL°9 ORT | PASS SESS! fos Z9G°T| SL {9°48 | 8°9F | PFS jO'L +)6° 49 | 898T
GSP Got) A 9L NY} °* OPP'S| OL O°SG | SSP | Z'S6 \6°T +) 89 | L98T
OLS | 8S°% | “4 6G NY ° LGP'F| FL IOS | PSP | O'LL |p°G —/8 09 | 9987
LOG | GGT | A 09 NY “1066 °T) 8 P'Sp ) bby | 8°18 |O°L —|Z G9 | Gost
GLY sst|]“ OL Np s+ 090°] OL |O°LP | O'L4P | O'F6 |F°Z +)9 89 | FO8T
68°h | 08° t | “ 19 SP = 100G°G| ZL (9 °St | PSP | 0°88 |F-0 +)/9 99 | Eost
96°S 19°T | M 8h N] *- loops] GL [Lop | 8°Gr | $°68 [FT +)9°29 | Z9ST
LGatees | OPO) | Ste 8 NG tee “= lecgZ| GE |o°se | O' Lb | 2°98 |L°0 —|S $9 | 198T
08's €8°L | M OL NG "- Wcopr’s| PL |2'Or | 8°9F | OLS |4°T —|S° 79 | O98T
96'S o9°T | A 9§ NY” 006°S| IL |F'9g | 8°SF | 2°28 Iho +)9 99 | 6S8T
0s"9 4g" | A 69 Ny 068°S] IL {0°0F | O'tF | OFS IFT +19 49 | SgsT
9s°9 I¢*T | * 1h NY] °* coz"¢| GL lo'sr | 0'9F | 3°88 |6°0 —\E 99 | LST
€0°2 gs°o | 4 OG NY’ 089°L] ZL Io'1p | SIF | 2°28 j9°Z —/9°S9 | OST
16°9 ADA 1E | AS Ee) Sty | ee Gort) 2 Gsp | 0°0F | S°S8 IL°Z —|L F9 | SSsT
09°F 91°. | 4 79 NE ecp 0} ¢ 9°eg | 9°SF | G66 [g°L +/0°89 | PSST
96 °7 ogo} 2 9F SE se Ic1G°Z| LL [P's | G°2p | 6°F6 |7°o +/9 89 | Eos
0s°s 9¢°0 | 2 OL No “* 1G69 Z| 6 pce | 8°SP | 2°18 |s°0 —|6 G9 | ZSsT
€9'7 | Ob'0} 4 €9 NY = 10981] OL |S 2g | O'GF | 8°6L |g: —/9'S9 | TS8T
90D geo. | A GE NG ece't| et jO'tP | O'LF | 0°S8 |9-0 +18 °99 | OSST
gig | 09°70} M4 TL NYT 0L6°F] OL f0O°0s | 0°6F | 0°6L ITO +)8°99 | 6FST
GS’? 86°0 |} 2 16 Si * “Igg8 0! 8 e°se | 48h | O'L8 jog +16°69 | ShST

fe) fe) (9) Oo ° fe) fo)

. lal Ss

-syporea ee atmoumeng | |eZ] [eS | F puma |-uno Perea e
UBM “70e}[NSOy ZS Ino | & ‘mo | og | TONAL |TXM | ssooxg] B uvax

: n n a @ :

“ANT "MONS *NIVU TUNLVUTAWaL

‘ISODOV WOR AIAVL PAILVAUVIWOO

‘AINE WBZ JO Saras0UL Oy} OVUIS WETTBy Suey sdoap Mey e Ajuo ‘sieak Le qsed eq} Surmmp
4SNSNy qSelIp OY} BBA YHOU sig} 4vY} e1qR%E CATyeIedmIOH eyY WLOIZ Wee oq [ITA 47

“EYL Wo Bog

“H8TE Pub HTT wo tepunyy,

"481e DUS UIG6L “UIST “MITT “Me uo SuLayqary

‘mmoy aed seytu FIP ‘ApIoojoA uve furs Z “Ino ApUTA 4ysvery

‘oy sod so[tut gG"oT ‘Ay1oojea uve f-urd Zz ‘inoy Apurs ysor

‘molt red solu eT Fp ‘Ajoojea eeu ¢yy1T ‘Aep ApULA 4svarT

‘oy sed sopit FG ‘eT ‘Aj100[0A Uveu 6 439% “Avp ApPUIA ysOTT

‘W307 Jo ‘urd g 0} 7 Moy ‘sopttm 1-¢z ‘AyIoOToA TINTAITxeyy

‘mnoy zed salut 1G"g ‘AyLo0jeA MeO

“so, Ta ez" ‘£ATOOTOA JUBZINSEL £"AA OLE '§ “WOTPOOAIP JURI[NSOY
*CNIA

5 ‘op’ QO ‘SSeUIPNOTo Jo UvOpy

‘sanoy 7%°0 ‘[lej Jo Uowanp serqeroorddeur yydop ‘sXep z wo UleY

‘B]YSIU J WO E[qISSodml ‘s}Y4sIU FZ UO VOINY 008 07 E[GISSOg

4997 PUL UIST “ZILA ‘s}Yolu Z UO peArOsqo BIOInW

sees eTIASOIIOE, | WONeIpey
testeeceeeversors IBION f TANUIXB]

5 e ZFobS *-oinjeseduley WeoUl {asta setts Up ysoplop
tae

“pag Jo “usd 0} ‘Ure UO’ BOOT “= 9Suea A[lep ysvoT)
“4Gz Jo Wd 0} "Me WHOA ZoZE"™* eSuva Apep yseyeery | ©

eoecceon

38% WO 9olS ***
W}ST 20 Oost”

“PolSl
=osuvy Alq uO

=oSuvi Ajiep UvoW Ll 68008 o1n}e1ed 0104 WNUIXPO UBepy
"8087 (138Z 00 0oGh" sreereees som gurodme} TANUIIUIH, |
=oesuRl ATO} WOW, 1 FL TO 8588" se cee crscccevcees cocessscesse © *-9inyelod une} mnMIxvyAl J :
*“Ggg°0 TIGL Uo urd % ¥B FES" 6G * LJOULOIVG SOMO]
=080¥l ATOA WO, STZ UO “ULB g 4 688 °66"" Soot ses TOJOMLOLEG 4sousl yy

eo ccccse

10}SIsor-J[0

*smOTIvAIOSqO ATMOY WOIJ 218 PUTA 9T]4
IOJ SIUeIINseI pUL SULOT INT, “GYSTUpIM pu “Wd Ol “Wid F “wa Z “NV § “WV 9 4v ‘Ajourvo
‘ATVep SUOT{VAIASqO XIS UOT poaATop o1U ‘PUTA U9 0} O4vTOL 4eT9 esoyy Sulydeoxe ‘suUveuI Aqep ou
‘suomesAdosqo Avpung spnpour oimyriodmey, pues LopouloIv| 4} JO BUvOUT ATAU ey L—aLoN

‘91ST ‘ISQHNAV YOM UMLSIOUA TVOINOTOUOE LAW OLNOWOL NO SHUVAAE

BTL — ‘ Je
Whole No. XCITI. K

PROPERTY OF A

rag tat
T FOR SEMEN?
ee OF SCIENCE

Canadian Journal

OF

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

Monika:

Noumser JV.

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

OLIN CAs ayn Le Ry:

TORONTOY
COPP, CLARK & CO., FRO

Louis

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY,

CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

EDITING COMMITTEE.
GENERAL EDITOR, - - - REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

R. RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B. Se., c&e.,
Prof. of Natural History, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

W. B, PEARMAN, M.A.

Classical Tutor and Dean, Univ. Coll., Torvita:

The Cawaptan Jovurnat is printed exclusively for gratuitous distribution
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment in advance.

** Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the General
Editor, Rey. Dr. Scappina, 10 Trinity Square, Toronto. Communications
on general business of the Institute to be addressed to Prof. James
Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; ‘T. Heys, Esq., Librarian and
Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

* * A few sets of the Canavtan Journat (unbound), and back numbers
to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above.

Mr. Enwarp Atien, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.,
has been appointed the English Agent for the Institute. All European
communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

No. XCIII.—JANUARY, 1877.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.
SECOND PAPER.

BY JOHN CAMPBELL, M.A.,
Professor of Church History, Presbyterian College, Montreal.

In my last paper on this subject I mentioned an important Celtic
family which did not~trace its descent directly from Gilead, but
which, nevertheless, sustained intimate relations with his line. Gael
and Cymri, according to Niebuhr, were the two great components
of the Celtic stock.' Josephus long before had been struck with the
connection of the two names, and accounted for it by deriving the
Galatians from the patriarch Gomer, in which he has been followed
by a large number of writers coming down to the present day.2 It
was, however, with no intention of tracing the family of Gomer or
the origin of the Cymri that I commenced the researches in the
departments of comparative geography and mythology that have
resulted, as I believe, in fixing the relations of the latter. The
result, entirely unexpected and even astonishing to myself, was the
consequence of a legitimate and full, but by no means exhaustive,
induction from geographical facts and mythological statements ex-
tending over a wide field. It rests to a great extent, although far
from exclusively, upon the collocation of names in the topographical
nomenclature and mythological genealogies of many peoples. I do
not claim that all the names mentioned by me refer to the personages
whose descendants I seek to trace. These are so numerous that time
has not permitted me to make that minute investigation into their
history which would enable me to write with certainty. A few of
them J have already brought forward in totally different connections,

1 History of Rome, ii. 520, 2 Josephus’ Antiquit, I., vi, 1.

278 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

and the present state of my knowledge does not allow me to assert
which of these connections is the most worthy of confidence? 1 may
not even have discovered the precise relations in which the personages
with whose history I deal stood to one another. Yet this, I think,
will be found indisputable, that they were intimately related, and
that their descendants constituted an important element im the great
Celtic family of nations. .
My starting point is the family to which Gilead belonged. This
family I believe to have been that of Bethlehem. However, this for
the present is immaterial. We read that Gilead had a sister, whose
name was Hammoleketh, or, The Queen.‘ This remarkable lady, for
such her name would indicate ker to have been, has no husband
assigned her in the Bible, but the names of her three sons are given.
These are Ishod or Ishchod, Abiezer, who is also calied Hzer, and
Mahalah. In seeking for a fuller genealogy of the family of Ham-
moleketh, I found it impossible to associate any of the Hzers. of
Chronicles with her second son, and for the first no connections
appear. A geographical trace is, however, afforded for the identifica-
tion of the former in a place in Abiezer of Palestine, cafled Ophrah.*
Now Ophrah is mentioned among the descendants of Othniel the
Kenezite. His father is Meonothai, who seems to have married
Hathath, the daughter and only child of Othniel. It is very pro-
bable, therefore, that Meonothai was the son of Ezer or Abiezer.° A
more interesting connection has been found for Mahalah. His name
is identical, not only with that of the place called Mehoiah cor Abel
Meholah, which was Gileadite, as was also Ezer, Jazer or Abiezer,
but also with Mahol, the name of a sage mentioned in the book of
Kings.? There his three sons are spoken of, their names being
Heman, Chalcol and Darda. These sons of Mahol again appear in
the book of Chronicles among the descendants of Judah with slight :
changes, Calcol and Dara presenting variations illustrative of the
mutable character of early language.* Heman, Calcol and Dara are
in Chronicles called sons of Zerah, an honour which they shared with

3 Eponyms like Ishod and Eshton, Moleketh and Molid, Abishur and Abiezer; Mamre and.
Zimran, Eshcol and Chalcol, cannot fail to present great difficulties in the attempt to distinguish
their traces in niany languages.

4 1 Chron. vii. 18.

5 Judges vi. 11.

6 1 Chron. iv. 13, 14.

7 Judges vii. 22; Numb. xxi. 32; 1 Kings iv. 31.

© 1 Chron, il. 6.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 279

Zimri and Ethan. In Kings, however, Ethan is spoken of as the
son of Zerah or Ezra; Zimri is ignored; and Mahol is made the
father of the wise triad. There can be no donbt that these are the
same persons, My conclusion, the grounds of which will appear in
the sequel, is that Zimri, the first mentioned among the sons of
Zerah, was the father of Mahol or Mahalah; that Heman, Chalcol
and Darda were his grandsons; and that Zimri accordingly was the
husband of Hammoleketh, But who way Zimri himself? For many
reasons I have been led to regard him as the same person with Zimran,
the eldest son of Abraham by Keturah.® Why he is called the son
of Zerah I cannot with absolute certainty say, but think it probable
that his mother Keturah, after the death of Abraham, married Zerah,
an Ethiopian.” The above may seem a meret issue of hypotheses.
I grant it, and do not ask belief in the alleged facts on a simple ipse
dixit or plausible statement of theory. My own convictions did not
arise from any such arbitrary interpretation of scripture passages,
nor did I upon these frame any theory whatever. The evidence
which constitutes the remainder of this paper, and which is intended
not to trace the family of Zimran but the origin of the Cymri, will,
I think, show that the foregoing necessary statement has at least
strong probability on its side. Another connection of the family of
Zimran may be mentioned here. His mother was Keturah, and his
brothers, Jokshan, with a son Dedan and grandsons Asshurim,
Letushim, Leummim ; Medan; Midian, with his sons Ephah, Epher,
Hanoch, Abidah and Eldaah ; Ishbak ; and Shuah." As for Keturah,
I am inclined to believe that she was a sister or near relative of the
Amorites, Aner, Eshcol and Mamre, with whom Abraham was con-
federate.” I have some light upon the story of Zerah, his son Ethan
and grandson Azariah, but to set it forth here would involve unneces-
sary complications.

I purpose restricting myself in the main to the family of Ham-
moleketh, the sister of Gilead, uniting with her, as it seems to me I
must, a certain Zimri or Zimran. As part of this family I count
Heman, Chalcol, and Darda, the sons of Mahol or Mahalah. For

* Gen. xxv. 2.

10 Zerah or Tirhacha long remained an Ethiopian name, 2 Chron. xiv. 9. I do not by any
means suppose that Zerah was a Cushite. He was a son of Achumai or Kames, the Horite:
King of Egypt, and the ancestor of the AONE or Caphtorim,

ll Gen. xxv. 1-4.

2 Gen. xiv. 13. This connection is antecedently very probable, and the association of the
names of Eshcol and Mamre, at least, with those of Keturah and her sons tends to confirm it.

280 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

-Ishod no other connections have yet been found; and the relations
of Abiezer with Meonothai and Ophrah I shall only indicate in
passing. In a similar cursory manner I intend referring to the
brothers of Zimran and their descendants, as well as to their mother
Keturah and her supposed relatives, Aner, Hshcol and Mamre. The
following is the genealogy as I propose to restore it, the names in
capitals being those which form the subject of geographical and
mythological comparison :—
Amorite

| |
Zerah—Keturah—Abraham Aner Eshcol Mamre
|

| | | |
sien aa RAN=HAMMOLEKETH Jokshan Medan Midian Ishbak Shuah
1

| | |
| | | | | | | |
Azariah IsHop ABIEZER ManaLan Baie Ephah Epher Hanoch Abidah Eldaah
| |

| | | ee [ie ‘
Meonothai HemMan CHALCOL Darpa Asshurim Letushim Leummim

Ophrah
Out of thirty-two names, therefore, I at present, in order to avoid
confusion and to guard against hypothetical connections, direct atten-
tion to eight only. The list is larger than that which formed the
subject of my last paper, and is thus sufficiently large to enable one
to predicate something from a mere geographical comparison. Unfor-
tunately, however, there is a lack of determinateness in the character
of the names which hinders their presenting that identity of form
"in different languages, which has appeared in those belonging to the
family proper of Gilead. The Greek form of Zimran is Zambran,
so that an adventitious 6 or p sound may be expected in the body of
the word. The final » of proper names in Hebrew is exceedingly
inconstant, and generally disappears in patronymics.* Hven the
initial z may not only be replaced by e, 4, d, t, or s, but may be reduced
to an aspirate or even an open vowel. Ishod or Ishchod may be
deprived of its initial ¢ and appear as Shochad, its root. Abiezer
presents peculiar difficulties, the prefix Abi being unnecessary, and
the word Hzer itself, as commencing with ayin, and containing the ~
changeable letter zai, being liable to appear in such forms as acr,
agr, adr, atr, asr, azr, or as the same preceded by ¢, g, or some equiva-
lent, Gadr, Actr, &e. Mahalah may aspirate or altogether omit the

13 An example is found in Ithrite, a noun derived from the name Ithran. Ithriis1o Ithran —
as Zimri to Zimran, ;

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 281

médial cheth, as in Machalah, Malla; it may admit a prosthetre a,
and, as in the case of Zimran, insert a p or 6 sound between the con-
sonants, such as we find in Amphiclea, Amphiale, &e. Heman,
commencing with a mere aspirate, may be found preceded by d ar ¢,
Deman, Teman. Chalcol or Calcol can hardly be expected to retain
its final 7, which may be altogether omitted or replaced by r or s.
Dara or Darda has two forms to begin with, and the final letter
being ayin, will be found to end with ¢, g, s, or ng. Our subject is
thus encompassed with philological difficulties of no mean order, and
for this reason I have supplemented the geographical comparisons
with others derived from mythology and tradition, which I trust
may tend to confirm the evidence that geography supplies.

Palestine affords evidence that the children of Hammoleketh were
counted as part of the family of Gilead. Abiezer was situated near
the land of Gilead, and Jazer, presenting another form of the name,
constituted a region ef it; Abel Meholah was in similar proximity,
and Barzillai the Meholathite is also called a Gileadite.* The name
. Abel Meholah, if like Abel Mizraim it denotes “the mourning of
Mahalah,” may furnish the clue to a tragical story. It may, how-
ever, simply mean “the meadow.” As such we may expect it to
reappear in other parts of the world in some form like Philomelium.
It is worthy of note that the family is not only represented as one
of pre-eminent sages but also of musicians, so much so that the name
of Meholah was applied in different forms to musical compositions,
and the meaning of the root from which it is derived is singing. But
the word Zimran itself means a song. Abiezer or Hzer indicates the
helper, and appears in a remarkable Greek word for which no root
ean be given, Hpikowros, meaning the same thing. The etymology of
Heman and Chalcol is obscure, unless the former, like Jamin, denote
the right hand. Darda is supposed to signify the pearl of wisdom.
A similar Celtic connection to that which comparative etymology
afforded in the case of the descendants of Gilead is found for three
of the names of his sister's family. Zimran, the song, is the Erse
Ambran, with the same meaning. Mahol or Mahalah is the Welsh
Moh, to sing, Mawlganu, to chant, and the Erse Mal, a poet. But,
still more remarkable, the obscure word Ishod or Ishchod, from the
root Shochad, a gift or present, is reproduced in the Erse Asccadh,
bearing an identical signification.° Were I sufficiently conversant

Ge 2 Sam. xxi. 8. Compare 2 Sam. xvii. 27.
45 The Persian Shekhaut, meaning liberal, generous, is probably the same.

282 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

with the Celtic languages, I doubt not that similar agreements of
the Hebrew and the Celtic might be found in the case of the other
names.

As, in tracing the wanderings of the Celts, Persia was my starting
point, it is fitting that the Cymri shouid first meet us in the same
ancient, bistoric land. It is there, between the Oxus and the In-
dian Ocean, that Ptolemy and other geographers placed the Comar-
6 There, also, we find the Gimiri of the Persian inscriptions ;
and from the same region Pezron derived his Cymri, in which he
has been followed by more recent and more scientific investigators.”
Now, the Bible should shed some light upon this large portion of the
population of a country which had important relations with Pales-
tine. And so it does. In Jeremiah xxv. 25, we find the people of -
Persia classified as Zimri, Elam and the Medes. Elam I have already
identified with the Gileadite or Celtic line. I do not at present
enter upon the origines of the Medes, who, I am convinced, were like
Zimran ‘of the so-called Midianite family, deriving their name, as
Matieni itself indicates, from Medan and Midian, two of the sons
of Abraham by Keturah.” Zimri is identical with the name we
have already found in Chronicles, and is the form in which we should
naturally expect the Zimranites to appear. I have indicated that
the word Zimran presents a variety of modifications in transliteration.
The initial z may be represented by c, g; d, t, or s, and may even be
replaced by a breathing or an open vowel. An illustration of the
latter has been seen in the identity of the Hebrew Zimran with the
Erse Amhran. But a better illustration is afforded in the Arabian
Homerite, who, according to the testimony of Philostorgius, were
the descendants of one of the sons of Abraham by Keturah ; and
this son can be none other than Zimran.” Another form is that of
the LX X.,in which Zambran is the equivalent of the Hebrew word.
Such a form meets us in the modern Persian name, Gombroon. In
addition to this name, which belongs to Persis, we find Amariez in
Media; Amarusa, Asmura, Samariana and Tambrax, in Hyrcania ;
Ambrodax in Parthia and Margiana; Semiramides Montes in Car-

16 Ptolem. vi. 11. Pomp. Mele, i, 2.

17 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book iv., Hssay 1. Pezron’s Antiquities of Nations, i. 2, 3, &c.

18 The traces of the Midianites are found in all the Zimrite regions of Asia, Africa and Hurope,
extending even to the Modona or Slaney in Ireland. Were I to add the traces of Jokshan, this
paper would double its size. } ;

19 Philostorgii Hpit. iii. 4, ap. Photium.

ians.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 283

mania; Tamorus in Gedrosia; Zimyra in Aria; Amares and Chomora
in Bactriana. The eldest son of Hammoleketh was Ishod, a name
derived from the root Shochad. In his name we discover the reason
why Segistan, Segeste, and similar terms, so constantly accompanied
the Celtic stock, as I set forth in my last paper. The Soxote and
Systa of Persis ; the Astaceni and Socanda of Hyrcania; Issatis, As-
tasana and Tastache of Parthia; the Isatiche of Carmania; Asthea,
south of Gedrosia; Asta, Astauda, Astaveni, and Sacastene of Aria;
Astacana of Bactria ; and Basistis of Sogdiana, are his Persian record.
The family of Ezer or Abjiezer is exceedingly hard to trace; and it
is with diffidence that I present Azara of Media with Tigrana and
Tachasara; Agra ef Susiana; Gadar of Parthia; Gedrosia itself ;
Casirote of Aria; and Icarus of Bactria. The names of Mahalah and
his mother Hammoleketh or Moleketh, seem to have been frequently
associated, and it is hard to say when one and when the other is to
be found commemorated in a geographical name containing as its
chief elements the letters I. L. Such are Amul and Maltai of
Media, Melitena of Susiana, and Malana of Gedrosia. The paucity
of Mahalah’s geographical records may be accounted for by the
superior fame of his children. These may be found in Amana, Acola
and Dariausa with the Derusizi of Media; in Deera of Susiana ; the
Darit of Hyreania; Dordomana of Parthia ;* ‘(Omeenus and Dara
of Carmania ; Cecala of Gedrosia; Dammana of Aria; and Dargidus
of Bactria. The Darite must furnish us with the originals of the
Celtic Druids, being the descendants of Darda or Dara, which, in the
latter form, with the full power of the Hebrew ayin is the Erse
Darag, the oak. The Persian Dur, a pearl, agrees so far with the
Hebrew. The Chaldeans and the Daritz were the early Culdees and
Druids ; and with the latter the oak has ever been connected, both
in the matter of worship and of name. Aristotle, Diogenes Laer-
tius, and other writers associate the Druids with the Persian Magi ;
and Pliny expressly says that the Druids of Britain so cultivated the
magic art that they would appear to have taught it to the Persians.”

In regard to mythology, we find two early Persian names re-
sembling that of Zimran. One of these is Kaiomers or Gayomers,
who has often been identified with Gomer; and the other is his

19# The Parthians are also made the ge condanka of Keturah by Moses of Chorene. Huseb.
Chron. Hd. Migne, p, 619.
9 Plinii HL N. xxx. 4

284 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

descendant, Tahmouras.” Mirkhond speaks of the latter as the father
of Fars, so that he is thus made to connect with a son of Gilead, for
nothing is plainer than that Peresh was the namer of Fars or
Persis.2 But the line of which Kaiomers was the first, was called
the Pischdadian, and a son or grandson of that primitive king was
Houcheng or Pischdad. The name Pischdad is sufficiently near, with
the prefix of the Coptic article, to that of Ishod to make the connec-
tion of Kaiomers and Pischdad significant. The statement of Mirk-
hond, that Houcheng or Pischdad was by some writers supposed
to be the same as Mahaleel, may point to an early tradition which
united his name with that of his brother Mahalah.** It is somewhat
remarkable that Pliny should mention among the inventors of magic
the Median Apusorus and Zaratus. The name Apusorus is so un-.
common that it is pardonable to associate it with Abiezer, and to
suggest the possibility that Zaratus may represent his nephew, Darda.

The ancient geography of India contained names that fitly set forth
the whole family of Zimran. Such are the Kamarupas, Kimpurushas,
Tumburas, Mlechhas, Nishadas, Apsarasas, Mekhalas, Yamunas,
Kulakas and Daradas.* Already we have found Amares in Bactria
on the Indian borders; and farther north on the Jaxartes were
Comari. The Moguls and Tartars may have claimed kindred with
them, as the descendants of Machalah and Darda. ‘During: the
elassical. period, the north-western part of India about the Indus
was peopled by the descendants of Zimran. Such were the Astaceni
and Malli; and such, in the time of Darius Hystaspes, the Abissares
and the Darde.%© Near them dwelt the Glauce, while farther south
the Jomanes or Jumna commemorated Heman, and Agra, situated
upon it, was another record of Ezer. In the basin of the Indus we
also find Nagara, representing Hzer, and the Soastus with Suatene .
as traces of Ishod. ‘To the east, in the region of Patna, lay Miyulu
or Mithila, the modern name of which, Tirhut, exhibits a replace-
ment of Mabalah by his youngest but most distinguished son. One
of the mouths of the Ganges was called Camboricum, and near at.
hand was Cocala. Above the lower range of the Himalayas, in a _

ee

21 Vide Shak Nameh. It is worthy of note that Tahmouras is made the founder of Madain im
Irak Arabi: Geographical works of Sadik Isfahani, Or. Trans. F., 46.

22 Mirkhond’s History of the Harly Kings of Persia, translated by David Shea, 134...

23 Mirkhond, 66.

BA VEI5 IN, SoS, 9,

% Muir’s Sanscrit Texts.

26 Lenormant & Chevalier’s Manual of the Ancient History of the Bast, ii. 141.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 285

direct line from Tirhut, flowed the Dyardanes, and near it dwelt the
Aminache. South of Amara or Ambra in Central India appeared
Mesolia, with another Cocala and, better still, a Caliguris; while
Hippocuria Regio seems a mere Hellenized form of the name Abiezer.
Comaria and the Tamra river in the south would indicate that the
descendants of Zimran had penetrated to the extremity of the penin-
sula. Mr. Hyde Clarke’s valuable Researches in Prehistoric and
Protohistoric Comparative Philology, &c., first drew my attention to
the Sumerian or Zimrite character of Farther India, including Malaya
and Cambodia.” This distinguished philologist points, out the in-
teresting fact that the Cambodians call themselves Kammeren Khmer,
and connects them with the great Sumerian family. He also holds
that Malacca and not Britain furnished the supply of tin of which
the Sumerians made use from an early period. Samarade in Malaya
is a mark of Zimrite occupation, and so are Pagrasa, Acadra, Thagora,
which may be forms of Abiezer or Ezer; Maleucolon, in which
Mahalah or his mother may find a record; Calligicum, a reminiscence
of Chalcol ; and Tharra, which commemorates Dara.

The regions inhabited by the Zimrites in India were at one time
peculiarly Buddhist, especially Miyulu or Mithila.* -The musical
dewa Timbara, pertaining to Buddhist mythology, may have been
Zimran. He must certainly have been the Sumuri or Sambara of
the Brahminical mythology, which plainly betrays enmity to the
Buddhist families. He was slain by Indra.” The queen Mallika
answers to Hammoleketh, but she is wrongly made the wife of Ajasat
or Ishod, instead of his mother. Ajasat, as a wicked king, may be
the same as Chetiya, who built Astapura and Daddara.** If so, he
is improperly called the son of Upachara or his brother Abiezer, and
the father of Muchala or Machalah, the youngest of the three sons of
-Hammoleketh. Mahali, a famous king of Buddhist’ story, is no
doubt the same person as the latter. The ornament Mekhali, which
_ Buddhist writers treat of, will yet be found to connect with similar

27 Researches in Prehistoric and Protohistoric Comparative Philology, Mythology and
Archeology, in connection with the Origin of Culture in America, and the Accad or Sumerian
Families, 42.

28 Hardy’s Manual of Buddhism, 129.

29 Wilson’s Vishnu Purana. “He must also be Cumara, the god of war, a character that will
yet appear to have been borne by two of his descendants. Vide Crawford’s Indian Researches,
ii, 185. 2

30 Hardy, 285-86.

31 Tb. 128.

#2 Th: 282.

286 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

decorations in other lands.* The Tirttakas, a religious sect, may

have been Darda’s descendants, and an early class of Druids.** Cer-

tain it is that Druids and Buddhists alike held the doctrine of
metempsychosis and other beliefs, which have led many writers to

associate them equally with the philosopher Pythagoras. The learned

Davies has not hesitated to associate Druidism with what he knew ,
of Buddhism.”

Following the course adopted in the last paper, we return to the
basin of the Tigris and Euphrates. In Chaldea, Zimran was repre-
sented by Camarina or Gomereek; his son Abiezer by Abn-Shahrein ;
and his grandson Darda by Teredon or Diridotis. Babylonia fur-
nishes Thamara, the Nahar Malcha, Issedea, Sittace, Otris, Teredata
and Dorista. Assyria is more full, for it was the home of the
Sumerians. There we find Sumere, Samaran, Gomara, Saccada or
the Sakad of Ptolemy, Aturia, Meso-Pyle or Mosul, Calchas and
Chalachene, Dartha and Dura. In Mesopotamia appear Himeria,
Ombrz, Semiramidis, Saccada, Auxaris, the Mallii, Achaiakala, Cx-
cilium, Dura, Dadara, and Daradax. Turning from geographical to
mythological and historical evidences, the great Sumerian family
seems to exhibit its ancestry in the lists of Bar Hebrzus and other
chroniclers. There we discover among the earliest monarchs,
Numrud, Cambirus, Smirus or Smirm, Zmarus and Semiramis, setting
forth Zimran, unless Nmrud be a form of the name of his uncle
Mamre. These must represent the so-called Medians or Midianites,
who at an early period ruled in Chaldea. In other lists appear such
names as Ascatades, Ephecheres, Mancaleus, replaced by Ascalius
and preceded by Mamithus, who may have been Eshcol and Mamre,
Mamylus and Amyntes, who, as Heman, properly succeeds Ascat-
ades.*’ Berosus seems to have known Mahalah in Amelon and Heman
in Amenon, his successor, while Darda may have been his Huedores-
chus.* .The uncommon name Chalcol is preserved in full in Khal-
khalla, a surname of Nin or Bar.* Enyalius will yet appear as

33 Hardy, 281. It was also called Mela, and was a girdle.

34 Tb, 275, &e.

35 Celtic Researches and British Druids. Vide Higgin’s Celtic Druids. Pococke, India in
Greece, 102, associates the Druids with Buddhism. f

36 Cory’s Anciént Fragments. In support of the Eshcol connection, it is worthy of note that
Semiramis was of Ascalon.

37 Du Pin, Bibliotheque des Historiens, Amsterdam, 211, Xe.

88 Ap. Huseh. Chron.

89 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book i., Essay 10.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 287

a form of the word Mahalah. It is therefore interesting to find
Hestizus saying that priests brought his worship into Sennaar of
Babylonia.“ Molis or Mylitta, the great goddess connected with
Semiramis, if not identical with her, was undoubtedly Moleketh, the
queen and wife of Zimran.** Her relations with the worship of Sacti
and Vesta are explained by the fact that these names were derived
from that of her son, Ishod.” The land of Milidia, mentioned in
the cuneiform inscriptions, and Milisihu, who appears in Mr. George
Smith’s list of Babylonian kings near Ulam-Buryas, may easily
represent Mahalah, the cousin of the latter’s father, Peresh.* It is a
little striking to find three brothers named Muranu, Gatiya (the
Indian Chetiya), and Musalimu, sold as slaves in the reign of Sim-
masihu, who follows Kurigalzu, the supposed father of Milisihu.“
This may simply indicate that the names, being those of royal per-
sohages, were common at the time, for such names do not belong to
later Babylonian history. ~ Usati, the name of the father of the three
slaves, is nearer to that of Ishod than Gatiya. Aswad, the name of
Akkerkuf, is probably a restored form of Ishod. There is every
reason to believe that the Sumerians or Cymri, Chaldeans or Cul-
dees, and Darade or Druids, made their first home somewhere near
the junction of the Tigris and Euphrates. Marmarus, the Baby-
lonian whom Pliny mentions along with the Medes Apusorus and
Zaratus, as an inventor of magic, was probably Mamre, the uncle of
Zimran.* I am not disposed to heed the unscientific modes of con-
necting sacred and profane history prevalent in last century. The
connection which the Abbe Banier established between Druidical
worship and the oaks of Mamre, however, I hold to be worthy of the
most serious attention.*®

If any part of the world possessed a Zimrite population before
Chaldea, it was Arabia. Abraham sent his sons by Keturah east-
ward into the east country, which would embrace these two regions.“
The Katoorah were a famous people in Arabian history, whom Pliny

40 Cory’s Ancient Fragments.

41 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, i. 131 note, and App., Essay x

# Cox’s Aryan Mythology, ii. 117.

43 Transactions of the Society of Bib. Archeology, i. 1, 65.

44 Records of the Past, v. 79, 85 note.

4 H. N. xxx. 2. Sinuri, a mythical diviner, whose name has been discovered by Mr. George
Smith, may have been Zimran. The Chaldean account of Genesis.

© The Mythology and Fables of the Ancjents explained from History. London, 1740, iii. 224.

47 Gen. xxv. 6.

288 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

knew in his day as the Katarzei, and whose chief settlement was
Katara, now called Katura, appearing about midway on the eastern
coast.8 Beginning at the north, however, we. find certain features
of Hyrcanian geography reproduced, in the Zamareni, with a place
Chamara, who appear a short distance south of the Saraceni, just as
Samariane and Syracene connect in Hyrcania. The Chaulothei,
Bene Khalid or Gileadites, with the Agrzei or Hzrites, are not far
off; while Madiana, farther south, affords another proof of Midianite
connection. On the Arabian Gulf of the Red Sea opposite Berenice
were situated the Maliche, Darre, Ausara and Agra. Lower down
on the same side we meet with the Minei, Mamala, Nagara or Agra,
and Amara. The WV of Nagara arises out of the nasal pronuncia-
tion of the initial ayin of Hzer, which is found in Arabic. But in
the Persian Gulf about Katura, and in a direct line with the home
of the Maliche and Darre, other Agrzi or Gerrei appear, together
with Asateni and Sata. In the south-east a galaxy of Zimrite’ names
attest Midianite occupation. Such are Thamar, Sambracata, Omanite,
Darre and Acilla, to which may be added Masthala. Coming fur-
ther westward, but keeping to the southern coast, Hamirei in the
Smyrnophoros Regio commemorate Zimran. The Ascitee were the
descendants of Ishod; the Ausarite of Hzer; and Massala was a
record of Mahalah. Omana Sinus, south of which Marmatha may
have been a reminiscence of Mamre, betrays Heman’s posterity, and
Cumacalum on the Sachalites Sinus may unite Chalcol with Eshcol.
This leads to the great region of the Homeritz, whom tradition has
already identified with the family of Keturah. Among them Theo-
phanes found the -Amanite, to whom he attributed a similar descent.”
The rite of circumcision prevailing among these tribes tends to con-
firm their Abrahamic parentage. In the same region Burckhardt
found traces of the Omran Arabs, although their principal settlement
according to him was the northern tract in which we found the |
Zamareni.' Omran is an Arabic form of Zimran, exhibiting the
same change as the Erse word Amhran has already presented. -Sa-
catia, Mela Mons, Ocelis and Thuris in the land of the Homerite,

43 Lenormant & Chevalier, ii. 289 seq. Jervis, Genesis Elucidated, 358.

49 Jervis, 359.

50 Tb.

51 Notes on the Bedawin, &c., 221. Another Stonehenge was found by Chardin and other |
travellers at Ujan in Persia: Sadik Isfahani, 9 note. Still another in Pheenicia is described by
Finn: Byeways in Palestine, 283. ;

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 285

among whom the Abideh or descendants of Abidah, the son of
Midian, were found, set forth Ishod, Mahalah, Chalcol and Dara.
The Camareni and Malichi Islands off the same coast were memorials
of Zimran and his wife. If we suppose Chalcol to have been repre-
sented by the Chaulasii, who dwelt towards the northern extremity
of the Persian Gulf, we shall find the whole family of Zimran
appearing in Arabia as the eponyms of powerful tribes. Such were
the Zamareni, Homerite or Omran, the Ascite, Agreei, Maliche, Om-
anite, Chaulasii and Dard. In Kasseem, south of Jebel Shammar,
or in the land of the old Zamareni, Mr. Palgrave found a Druidical
circle, identical in character with Stonehenge, the work of Emrys or
Ambrosius, who gave its name to Ambresbury in Wiltshire. Con-
cerning it he says: ‘There is little difference between the stone
wonder of Kasseem and that of Wiltshire, except that one is in
Arabia and the other, more perfect, in England.” ”

If Strabo’s statement, with which the accounts of Arabian his-
torians seem to agree, be true, we cannot expect to find in the lists of
early Arabian monarchs that hereditary descent which would enable
us to speak positively of their Zimrite relationships.“ Himyar or
Hamyer, however, the greatest of Arab sovereigns and the ancestor
of the Homerite, like the Persian Kaiomers and the Chaldean
Zmarus, must have been Zimran himself. He is called a son of Abd
Shems or Saba, and his brothers were Amru, a repetition of his own
name, Ashar or Ezer, and Amelah or Mahalah, his sons. Malik
was an early king of Oman ; and Shammir a descendant of Himyar.™
The descendants of Amelah are said to have emigrated to Damascus,
and there the Trachones, a memorial of Darda, are found, together
with a Gerra that may be a record of Ezer.>* Two modern names,
Dummar and Aswad, in the same region may preserve the memory
of Zimran and Ishod.

Unlike the family of Gilead, that of his brother-in-law Zimran
Seems at some remote epoch to have passed over from Arabia into
Ethiopia, and to have dwelt for a time also in certain parts of Egypt.
We find them in the Sembrite of the former country, who were

®2 Travels in Central Arabia, i. 251.
53 Strab. xvi. 4, 3. He states that the son does not succeed the father, but the first son of a
Noble family born after his accession to the throne.
_ 4 Sale’s Koran, Genealogical Tables.
> Lenormant & Chevalier, ii. 312.
50* Sale’s Koran, chap. xxxiv. note.

290 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

governed by a queen. These are the modern Amharas. There dwelt
the Agrii, and there we meet with Hsar, Tasitia, Mosylon or Mos-
sylicus, Eumenes, Acila, and Darada. Deire, which is said to have
denoted “the neck,” and thus to have been a Greek word, may have
been originally derived from Dar, a pearl, a string of pearls forming
an ornament for the neck, for it is the Torgué of the Celts, im whose
language dore or torch signified a collar or necklace.” Although
generally of gold, the torques were sometimes ‘composed of amber
beads. The Indian ornament Mekhali, the necklace of Manlius
Torquatus, the golden collar of the Irish Malachi, serve to unite
Mahalah and his son Darda in the invention of this article of dress.®
Circumcision prevailed among some of these Ethiopian tribes.”

The Zimri passed into Lower Egypt, whether by way of Arabia
Petrza or upwards from Ethiopia I cannot tell. An early historical
notice of the sons of Keturah is given by Josephus, in which he unites
them with the Egyptian Hercules, and makes Hpher, the second son
of Midian, the namer of Africa. A part of Zimran’s family must
have entered the land of the Pharaohs in this migration. Milukhi,
a kingdom mentioned in the Assyrian inscriptions, and which Lenor-
mant at first identified with Meroe, the land of the Sembrite, was in
the Delta. Metelis and Menelaus, which, according to Aristides,
had its origin long before the time of the Lacedemonian hero, doubt-
less indicate the position of this Mahalite kingdom.” Scheedia, near
at hand, is a perfect representation of Ishod; and two places named
Taposiris, in the same region, are in all probability the memorials of
Abiezer. Glaucus, near Libya, may unite Chalcol. There was a
Deirut between Metelis and Schedia, and a Tarichza north of the
latter city. It is worthy of note that the god Malouli was wor-
shipped at Talmis, in Ethiopia.

The old tradition that Northern Africa was in great part peopled
by the Homerite is undoubtedly true.” It is also true that Celts,

56 Strab. xvi. 4, 8.

57 Tb. xvi. 4, 4. } r

58 The necklace of Eriphyle is the key to this association of terms and legends, in so far as
mythology can afford a key. :

59 Strab, xvi. 4, 5.

60 Josephus’ Ant,, i. 15.

81° Lenormant & Chevalier, i. 394.

62 Ap. Bryant, Analysis of Ancient Mythology, iv. 315.

63 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book ii. ch. 3. The authors of the Ancient Universal His-
tory mention among the Arab rulers of Egypt, Asmar; Sedeth; Ecros, Hadares, Budesir j
Malinus, Malil; Culean; Darkun. An. U. Hist. ii. 109 seq.

6 Russell’s Comeciion of Sacred and Profane History, ii. 248.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 291

whom Pritchard calls Cumbrians, were found in the same region.”
These are alike the Zimri, whose record in Cyrene, Semeros, con-
nects them with the Assyrian Sumerians. A part of the Cymri
followed the course pursued by the main body of the Celtic emigrants,
and passed into Hurope from Asia by the Black Sea, the Sea of Mar-
mora, or the Aigean. But a very considerable portion of this family
followed the route of the Trojan fugitives in Roman story, and of the
Jelts who peopled Britain and freland, according to their native tradi-
tions, that, namely, which lay along the northern coast of Africa
from Egypt to Carthage, whence they set sail for Sicily; or to the
pillars of Hercules, where they passed over into Spain.* Three
Cymric tides at different periods thus set in to Europe from Asia
and Africa. That which traversed a Greek and Sarmatian area pro-
bably became Germanized, and developed the Cimbri of Jutland with
other Germanic tribes. These were Asiatic Cymri. The first in
point of time of the two African migrations, that which set out from
the neighbourhood of Carthage, furnished the Cymric element in the —
Ttalian populations, and fused in part with the two other streams
from the east and west in Rheetia and Helvetia. The western migra-
tion filled Spain, occupied part of Gaul, and sent colonies into the
British Islands. Still another stream, I believe in common with Mr.
Hyde Clarke, visited the Azores, the Canary and Cape Verde Islands,
and moved westward into the New World.” I propose devoting a
separate paper to the Celts in America. To return, however, to the
traces of the Cymri in Northern Africa. We have already found
Semeros in Cyrene. In the same Libyan region we meet with
Auschite, as in Arabia, with Nausida, Aziris, Menelaus, Masadalis,
Ampelus and Ampeliote. In Africa and Numidia appear Zamora,
Sidetani, Pisida, Azarath, Sizar or Usar, Sizara, Mascula, the Misu-
Jani and Machlyes, Amuncla, Damensii, Igilgilis, Culcua, Culucitane,
Durga, Tarychie, Tritonis, and a host of similar names. There also
the Mideni carry out the Midianite connection, that has more than
once helped to attest the Keturite origin of the Zimri. Sallust,
quoting from the library of Hiempsal, states that among the ancient
inhabitants of Africa and Numidia there were Medes, Persians and
Armenians, who had followed the fortunes of Hercules, and that the

% Eastern Origin of the Celtic Nations, 70.

® Virgilii Aneid ; Keating’s General History of Ireland ; Geoffrey of Monmouth’s British
History ; Fordun’s Chronicle.

‘7 Researches, &e,

292 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

name Mede became corrupted into that of Moor.® Some ancient
tradition must have given rise to such a statement. The Medes of
Sallust were no doubt the Midianites, and his Persians the descend-
ants of Peresh, the nephew of Zimran, some of whom I traced to
Libya in my last paper. Mauretania was pre-eminently a Zimrite
country. Thamarita, Tumarra and Camarata were records of Zimran.
The great river Molochath, like the Nahar Malcha of Babylonia, °
commemorated his wife, whose name is identical with it in form and
meaning. Usceta, Sigatha, Sitisi, set forth the relations of Ishod’s
descendants, and the Massesyli, Malliana, Amilos and Ampelusia,
those of Mahalah’s progeny to this African province. Asarth, Ti-
' grisis and Tasagora might easily be reminiscences of Ezer. In Mina
Heman’s name may appear in an abbreviated form ; the Chalcorychii
mountains should preserve that of Chalcol; and Durdus Mons, the
Dryite, Darade and Dracones, and similar words, recall the name
of Darda. f
Having taken Palestine virtually as our starting point, and haying
explored the lands east and west, we now return to it, and pass north-
ward into Pheenicia and Syria. Already we have made an excursus
into the neighbourhood of Damascus, in connection with the history
of the Banu Amelah. With them we have associated Dummar, As-
wad, Gerra and Trachones. There was an Azar also in Syria; and
Mahallib and Ampeloessa may have been traces of the Amelah.
Amana and Haminea, Trieres and Daradax should relate to Heman
and Darda. Turning to the Phenician history of Sanchoniatho, I
am conscious of a wrong identification which I proposed in a former
paper. It is that of the hero Demaroon.® He was the son of a
well beloved concubine of Ouranos, who had been taken from him by |
Hlus or Cronos. In him we must find Zimran once more appearing,
as he has already appeared in the Persian, Chaldean and Arabian
histories. The fact that the son of Demaroon was Melcartus, and that
Adodus was associated with him, tends to prove this connection.”
Melcartus is Mahalah, and Adodus probably Ishod. In Melcartus
we find an assumption by Mahalah of the name of his mother Mole-
keth. He is Moloch Mars, Enyalius and Miles, the soldier par ex-
cellence. The Tamyras river of Phoenicia commemorated Demaroon
or Zimran. The mughazils, or phallic monuments of Pheenicia,

68 Sallustii Bel. Jug. xviii.
69 The Primitive History of the lonians, Can. Jour., Nos. 5 and 6, vol. xiv.
70 Sanchoniatho’s Phoenician History by Cumberland, 34, 35.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 293

probably retain a name once given in memory of the youngest son of
Hammoleketh to rites characteristic of her worship." The Pheeni-
cian colonies indicate that the family of Zimran was once powerful
there. Camirus in Rhodes, named after Camirus, the son of the
nymph Hegetoria, is undoubtedly a record of Zimran, the son of Ke-
turah.” Malta, with its phallic monuments, received its designation
from Moleketh or Mylitia.” Cossura may have retained the name
of Hizer. Melos and Thera can hardly be dissociated from Mahalah
and Darda. In Spain Abdera and Malaga, in connection with the
Bastitani and Turdetani, also afford traces of Abiezer, Mahalah, Ishod
and Darda.

In Armenia we find vestiges of the family of Zimran, as well as
of that of Gilead. It contained Zimara, Astacana, Testis, Azora,
Molchia and Acilicene. Darda appears to have had no memorials
there. The region of Caucasus, besides the Cimmerii upon its -bor-
ders, furnishes Sioda of Albania, Seumara and Vaseda of Iberia,
Absarus and Mechlessus of Colchis. In the Glaucus river, the Cilici
of Colchis, Colchis itself and the Tarsura, we may discover footprints
of Chaicol and Darda. Madia, like Motene of Armenia and similar
names elsewhere, keeps us in mind of Midian’s relationship with
Zimran.”* Pontus, in Pimolisa, Megalopolis and Collucia, perhaps
exhibits the marks of occupation by Mahalah’s and his son Chalcol’s
descendants. Cappadocia, so rich in Gileadite names, was not alto-
gether destitute of the records of, Zimran’s line. There we find
Imbarus and Sinoria, the Scydices Mountains, Aziris, Melitene, two

rivers named Melas, Eumeis, Gaolasera and ad Dracones. Cilicia was
pre-eminently a Gileadite habitat. There Zimran’s name survived
in Commoris. Posidium, built, according to tradition, by Amphilo-
chus, and Mallus, which contained his oracle, together with Melania
and Myle, show that Ishod and Mahalah went hand in hand.” “The
family or Heman appears prominently in the Amanides and Homon-
adenses. Amphilochus, as the namer of Mallus, was undoubtedly
Mahalah, and his father Amphiaraus, Zimran. At Mallus Calchas
Was associated with Amphilochus, and he was his second son Chal-

7 Lenormant & Chevalier, ii. 230.
@ Diod. Sic., v. 35.
73 Tenormant & Chevalier, ii. 230.
73 The circumcision of the Colchians and some of the neighbouring tribes in Asia Minor may:
have been an indication of their Abrahamic ancestry. There were circumcised tribes in Thrace.
@ Herodot. iii. 91; Strab. xiv. 5,16. <

2

294 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

col.® Pococke has well set forth that the name Calchas and all the
associations of that hero point him out as a Buddhist priest.” The
character for wisdom and the skill in gnomic poetry attributed to
Amphiaraus, Amphilochus, Calchas and Tiresias, clearly indicate that
in their history the Greek writers preserved part of the story of Zim-
ran, Mahalah, Chalcol and Darda.” In Paphlagonia, the same family

appears. Gazora reproduces Ezer ; Timoleum, Mahalah ; Domanitis,

Timonitis and the Amnias, Heman; and Callichorus, Chalcol. Gala-
tia recalls Ishod in Vasada; and it will be remembered that Josephus
unites Galatia with Gomer. Phrygia presents us with Thymbrium and
Amorium, Isauria and Achara, Melissa, Nacoleia and Philomelium,
which is Abel Meholah, Eumenia, Glaucus and Cillexuga, Trogitis
and Tyrizeum. Midzum once more connects the Midianites. Bithy-
nia, a settlement of Bedan, shows that Celt and Cymri rarely parted
company. Thymbrius and Smyrdiana, Astacenus, Astacus or Nico-
media, Posideum, Aminias and Callica give Zimran, Ishod and the
two elder sons of Mahalah. Thymbrius in Pisidia and Chimera in
Lycia are alike memorials of Zimran. Pisidia, Isauria and Milyas
in proximity, were tracts bearing the names of his three sons.“ As
Herodotus informs us that the Pamphylians were the people of
Amphilochus and Calchas, we must find in Pamphylia the name
Mahalah, with the prefix of the Coptic article.” Amblada in Pisidia
and Melas in Pamphylia are other forms of the same name. In ad-
dition to Pisidia itself, which precedes Ishod with the Coptic article
also, he was celebrated in Side of Pamphylia and Isionda of Lycia.
The Agrioteri palus of Pisidia may be added to Isauria as a record of
Ezer. Hanona and Darsa in Pisidia, with the Glaucus of Lycia, per-
fect the Zimrite record in Heman, Chalcol and Darda.

In Caria, Zimran, Ishod and Mahalah are found as Thymbria,
Pystus, Posidium, Miletus and Mylasa. In Lydia, Smyrna, near
which ran the Meles and to the back of which rose Tmolus, has been
identifiéd by Mr. Hyde Clarke as a Sumerian city.” Ephesus also

was called Samornia, deriving its chief name doubtless from Hphah,

7 Strab. xiv. 1, 27.

76 India in Greece, 249,

77 Banier, iv. 204.

77* The Milyee, or descendants of Mahalah, were Lycians, as belonging to the family of
Lechem ; and Solymi, since Salma was the head of that house. Beth Millo in Shechem, where
a Shalem was found, may have been an early tribe of Mily.

78 Herodot. vii. 91.

72 Researches, &¢., 43.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 295

the eldest son of Midian. Thymbrz was another memorial of Zim-
ran. There likewise appear Melena, Mycale and Ampelus. Mysia
contained a Cimmeris, a Thymbris anda Thymbrium. Mallus repro-
duces a feature in the nomenclature of Cilicia. Callicolona, Troas
and Tragasz set forth Chalcol and Darda. The Tragaszean salt pan
recalls the Taricheas of Palestine and Africa, which were pickling
stations, and, taken together with the supposed meaning of Malaga
as the town of salt and the occupation of its inhabitants, suggests an
association of Mahalah and Darda.* Lydian history affords valuable
aid in the work of identification. In the time of Atys, the Lydians,
compelled by famine, emigrated from Smyrna to Umbria, thus carrying
with them their Zimrite name.” Meles and Tmolus appear in different
lists as Lydian kings.” They are the same person, who is Mahalah.
An obscure narration concerning Tmolus, taken in connection with
similar stories that will yet meet us, confirm this statement. The Abbe
Banier says: “Tmolus, King of Lydia, if we may credit Clytophon,
was the son of the god Mars and the nymph Theogena, and, accord-
ing to Eustathius, of Sipylus and Eptonia. One day as that prince
was hunting, he perceived one of Diana’s companions who was named
Arriphe. The king, bent on gratifying his passions, eagerly pursued
that young nymph, who, that she might not fall into his hands,
thought to find a sanctuary in the temple of Diana. Arriphe was
violated at the feet of the altar. So cruel an outrage plunged her into
the deepest anguish, and she would not survive the misery that had
befallen her. The gods did not allow her death to be unpunished.
Tmolus, carried off by a bull, fell upon stakes, whose points ran into
him and made him expire in the most exquisite pain. Thus perished
that prince, who was buried upon the mountain that went afterwards
by his name.”* It is in Palestine, at Abel Meholah, or in Chaldea,
that we must find the scene of this tragical, and, as will yet appear,
oft repeated story. The Lydian dynasty of the Mermnade, and As-
calus, connected with the early history of that kingdom, illustrate the
relations of Zimran with Eshcol and Mamre.* Claros, in the same :
country, relates to the story of Amphilochus and Calchas.® The
most remarkable feature in Lydian history, however, is that which

® Anthon’s Class. Dict., Tarichzea ; Strab. xiii. 1, 48; Lenormant & Chevalier, ii. 178.
_ 8 Herodot. i. 94.

82 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Booki., Essay 1. Apollodorus ii. 6, 3.

83 Banier ii. 404.

&£ Vide note 82, and compare note 99.

8 Strab. xiv. 1, 27. :

296 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

connects with the poet Homer. Chios, lying off the coast of Lydia,
possessed a class of men called Homeride.® They were singers, and
T cannot but think that their name is the old word Zimran or Amh-
ran, the song. Ilgen gives such a meaning to the name Homer itself.*’
Smyrna laid claim to be his birth-place, and undoubtedly Zimran’s
descendants named that city. But the names of Zimran and his son
Mahalah are constantly found in the genealogies of the blind poet.
Thus he is called the son of the Smyrnean river god Meles. His
mother again is the daughter of Menapolus and a daughter of Omy-
retis, or of Theseus, the son of Humeles, and a nymph Smyrna. Her
name Critheis is like the Scandinavian Gerda, the daughter of Gymir.
In another account, Mzeon of Lydia, whose name may have been the
same as Heman, was his father. It is remarkable that Hesiod is
made a nephew of Meeon, bearing, as the name does, such a close re-
semblance to Ishod. Perses also, the brother of Hesiod, is identical
in form with Peresh, the cousin of Ishod.* I do not by any meang
assert that Homer was Zimran, or even that Mahalah or Heman
was his father, but these names must indicate that the great poet was
a Zimrite. It is also very probable that he never saw Asia Minor,
and that the scenes and peoples he sang of were to be found somewhere
between Palestine and Arabia, Egypt and Babylonia, where all the
names he mentions may be discovered in a truer Homeric order and
of a more thoroughly Homeric character than in Asia Minor and
Greece. Ishod can hardly fail to have been the old Alsyetes, whose

86 Pindar Ap. Strab. xiv. 1, 35.

Athenzus also refers to the Homerite. The song Nomium, which he connects with
HEriphanis, the mistress of Menalcas the hunter, and the refrain of which was ‘‘the tall oaks,”
may have arisen out of the story @f Heman, Eriphyle and Mahalah, with Darda, the man of the
ouk, Athen, xiv. 11. According to Pausanias, two persons named Melan were early colonists
of Chios, vii. 4.

87 Anthon’s Class. Dict., Homerus.

88 Tb.

89 J do not consider that the researches of Dr. Schliemann, although of great historic value,
by any means establish the faet that the Troade was the scene of the Trojan war. Strabo
(L., ii. 22) tries to meet the objections of those who affirmed that Homer knew Egypt, Syria and —
other regions better than Greece. Again (XII, iii. 26, 27) he specifies many places intimately
connected with the Troade which Homer does not mention. The Hgyptian priests, according
to Dion Chrysostom, had a version of the war of Troy different from that of Homer. We find
Memnon, the Ethiopian or Susian, appearing as one of 1ts heroes. Egypt is visited by Menelaur
and other of the Greeks. Northern Africa is the course of the Trojan fugitives. Paris carries
Helen to Sidon, Mr. Gladstone shows that according to Homer the Pheenicians were a border
people on the north-west instead of on the south-east. Menestheus, in whose time the was
occurred, was the son of Petes, an Egyptian. Diodorus Siculus connects the knowledge of
Homer with Egypt. We have no indications that any states existed in Asia Minor so early as.
the period of the Trojan war, which Pliny places in the time of Rameses III., Manetho in that

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 297

tomb was supposed to be in the Troade.% Molion, the charioteer of
the Trojan Thymbreus, presents an interesting union of Zimrite
names ; and Caria long retained a love for that of Mahalah.” If the
Cimmerians and Treres overran this part of Asia Minor during the
historical period, it must have been, like the Galatians, to regain a
former home.

Passing over into Hurope, Thrace first engages our attention. Is-
marus, Himerium and Tempyra preserved the name of Zimran;
Sestos, Satize and Astica that of Ishod; Abdera, Agora and the Ag-
rianes that of Abiezer or Ezer; and Melas, Ampelus and Naulochus
those of Mahalah and Moleketh. Darda finds many memorials, as in
the Dorszi, Treres, Doriscus, Drys, Tirizis, Tyrodiza, &.; and it is
possible that the very name Thracia came from the form Darag. It
is true that the name Zamolxis is not very like Mahalah, yet as he
is called the teacher of transmigration to the Druids, and as a god of
the Thracians, I incline to the belief that they are the same person.”
Thamyris, the blind Thracian bard, unites the character of Zimran
and the Homeride with a name like that of the Pheenician Demaroon
or Baal-Thamar.% Macedonia contained comparatively few Zimrite
names, for Gileadites occupied a great part of the country. Still Com-
brea, Satis, Schiate, Pissantani and Aigestea, Abderites and Agri-
anes, Aimonia and Derrhis appear as records of Zimran, Ishod, Ezer,
Heman and Dara. What is wanting in Macedonia, Thessaly supplies.
Zimran lives in Amyrus, Ambrysus and Chimerium; Ishod in
Hestizotis, Phestus and Sciathos off the Thessalian coast ; Ezer in
Azorus; Mahalah in Melia, Mallea, Mile, Melas, Homolium and
other places; Heman in Aimonia; Chalcol in Cichalia, Tolcos, Igli-
aco; and Darda in Tricca, Titarus, Titaresius, Dyras and the Dryopes.
The Melian territory of Thessaly was possessed at an early period by

of Thothmes ITI., others in the time of Moses, and Mr. Gladstone long before 1209 B.C., when
Sidon was destroyed. The Lycians, Mysians, Dardanians and other peoples who afterwards
settled in Asia Minor, were at that period found in Palestine warring with the Hittites against
Egyptian supremacy. We must look for the old Ilium not in the Troade but in Palestine, the
scene of nearly all the wars of the same age, and must connect it with the declension of the
Egyptian monarchy. The topography of the Troade is far from according with that of the
Homeric poems, and Mr. Gladstone is justified in stating that the old poet was all astray in
his geography, if any point in Asia Minor be the seene ef his epics, or the stand-point from
which he surveyed the world.

90 Tliad, ii. 793.

91 Tb. xi, 320-2. Strab. xiv. 2, 18, &c., gives Malaca, Melon, Menecles, Mausolus, &c.

92 Maio-zimalka in Babylonia, which I have already connected with Hammoleketh or Mahalah,
is a form that might give us Zamolxis. In this case Mahalah would take his mother’s name.

93 Philammon, the father of Thamyris, links him with the family of Bethlehem, with which
Zimran was united through his wife. Demaratus, the Zimran of Etruria, was a Lucumo or
man of Beth-Lechem, and Vetulonii sets forth the whole Hebrew name.

298 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Eumelus, who is called the son of Admetus, but who is also made an
ancestor of Homer. Melia and Meles indicate, as does Mallus in
the case of Amphilochus, something of the true form of his name.
The Dryades, whose appellation has always been connected with the
oak, are called Meliade, and belonged to Melia of Trachis.» The
story of Thamyris the Thracian relates to Cichalia and Tricca.
Hestizotis was a famous Doric region, and from it descended the
Dymanes and Pamphylians.* I can hardly think that the Dorians
were of Darda, although the memorials of the Zimri are to be found.
largely in Doric areas, and the love of swine was common to Dorians
and Druids. Dymanes and Pamphylians, representing Heman and
Mahalah, are called descendants of Afgimius, whom I have elsewhere
identified with the early Persian Achemenes and with Ochime, the
husband of Hegetoria, from whom came Camirus.”” This personage
is Achumai the Horite, whom I have already made the real head of
the Dorian line. He was, I think, the father of Zerah, who married
Keturah after the death of Abraham.” Zerah will thus be the head
of the Zorathites or Dorians, of whom the mythic King Afgimius was
the ancestor. The Myrmidons of Atmonia, like the Mermnade of
Lydia, connect the family of Mamre. As Asciamus, the Lydian
king who sent Ascalus to found Ascalon, has been shown by me to
be the same as Achumai, Achemenes, Aigimius and Ochime, we
properly find him synchronizing with the family to which Zimran
belonged.” Epirus is far from deficient in traces of the Cymri. Such

*4 Strab, ix. 5.

%>. Soph. Phil. 725.

96: Herodot. i. 56. Miiller’s Dorians, ii.. 76.

97, The Horites, Canad. Journal, Vol. xiii. No. 6.

98 As I have identified Achumai with Aigyptus, we must find in Zerach, or, as his name would
be in Greek, Kerak, the Cercestes who is called his son. He is also the Egyptian god Harka
united with Khem, and, better still, the son of Amenemes the namer of Coptos, whom Mr.
Osburn gives as Cherucheres: Amenemes, the son and successor of Achthoes, is Achumai, the
son of Jachath..

99 Since Ascelus or Eshcol was,a general, or, at any rate, a tributary of Achumai, Aciamus
or Amenemes, it is not surprising that the son of the latter should marry Keturah after the
death of Abraham, seeing that she was Eschol’s sister. An important Egyptian date is afforded
us in, the association of these names, by which we are able to arrive at the period when Egyptian.
monarchy began and at the same time its mythology.

about 2000 B.C. Shobal, Seb or Sebek

about 1960 B.C. Reaiah i Ra

about 1920B.C. Jachath e: Actoes,

about 1886 B.C. Achumai or Kames

about 1850 B.C. Zerach or Cherucheres—Keturah or Hegetoria

Ethan
Fhe Arabian historians make Ascalus a man of Ludim. Lahad or Lydus was the brether:-of
Achumai. 1 Chron. iy. 2

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 299

are Chimerium, the Chimerian promontory, Comarus, Tomarus,*
and, better still, Ambracia, a state founded by Torgus.1” Posidium,
Issoria, the Molossi and Omphalium were probably named after the
three sons of Zimran, and the Amynt after Heman. The story of
Milo, who slew Laodamia in the temple of Diana, where she had
taken refuge—through whom a curse fell upon the whole of Epirus ;
and whe, seized with anguish, tore out his own bowels and died in
extreme agony on the twelfth day after the murder—bears a very
close resemblance to that already narrated concerning Tmolus.1!
More light may thus be shed on the meaning of Abel Meholah. Acar-
ninia contained an Astacus, which may have commemorated Ishod.
AKitolia is a supplement of Epirus. On the borders of Ambracia, the
land of Zimran, appears Amphilochia, founded by Amphilochus or
Mahalah.*” There also we find Thestia, the Agrei and Acre, the
Dymei and Cichalia. The stories of Tmolus and Milo are repro-
duced in that of Meilanion and Atalanta, the scene of which is laid
in Calydon, the Gilead of Greece, unless we are to transfer it to
Arcadia, the home of Atalanta’s father. While Meilanion and she
were hunting together, they profaned the sacred enclosure of Jove
with their love, and for this offence were metamorphosed into lions.’
Meilanion can hardly be a different person from Meleager, whose
history is more closely linked with that of Atalanta, and who was of
Calydon. Meleager is made a son of Gineus or of Mars; and Thireus
his brother, like Dryas and Tereus, other sons of Mars, recalls the
name of Dara, the son of Mahalah. He perished under a curse, that
of his mother Althea, who may be Alitta or Mylitta. Amphiaraus
and Thestius connect with his history.“* Ino Leucothee, the Colchian
goddess, wife of Athamas and mother of Melicerta, is more like a
form of Hammoleketh."* Athamas I have associated with Etam or
Abi-Etam, who named Etham in Egypt and Arabia." As Abi-Etam

99* Tomarus and the oaks of Dodona are associated. The Tomuri were diviners. Strab.
Vali “fy Il

100 Strab. vii. 7, 6.

101 Justin. xxviii. 3.

102 Strab. x. 2, 26.

103 Vide authorities in Anthon’s Class. Dict., Atalanta. A similar story meets us m Arabian
tradition, where we learn that Asaf, the son of Amru, and Nayelah, the daughter of Sahal, were
for a like offence converted into stone.’ Sale’s Koran, P. D.

10% Apollodorus, i. 8. Pavsan. x. 31, 3.

105 Apollodorus, i. 9. Atalanta is made a daughter of Schcenus, the son of Athamas, thus:
confirming the association of names. Melas was a son of Phryxus, another son of Athamas.

106 The Coptic Element in Languages of the Indo-European Family, Canad. Journal, Vol..
IIL, Nos. 4 and 5.

300 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

he furnishes the name Amphidamas, which is that of the father of
Meilanion, and as Etam, Admeius, that of the father of Humelus,
who also is made Mahalah. Etam had no such son, his eldest born
being Jezreel. Hammoleketh was not of his family ; so I come to
the conclusion that Mahalah was his connection by marriage, an
hypothesis which another legend, the scene of which is laid in
Achaia, confirms." In Locris, the geographical names Pheestus and
Tritea probably refer to Ishod and Darda. ‘There we find that
certain Theoi Meilichioi were worshipped, and these Bryant derives
from the Semitic Melek.’ Phocis furnishes Ambrysus, Tegyra,
Amphiclea, Hyampolis, Callichorus and Tritia.™* In Homer we find
Schedius as a Phocian name.” The Phocean colonies also had Zim-
rite names, and, in particular, Massilia in Gaul, which was called
after Mahalah. In Beotia, Amphiaraus had a place dedicated to his
worship; and Agra, Mycalessus, Hemon and Ocalea commemorated
two of his sons and an equal number of his grandsons.

In Attica, the descendants of Darda were pre-eminent, exhibiting
their traces in Thria, Thores, Thoricus and Deriades. But Am-
phiaraus had a sanctuary there; Agree and Achare were memorials
of Hzer; and Amphiale and Melenz of Mahalah. Zeus Meilichios
was also worshipped in Attica.”° With Attica, Aloina must be asso-.
clated. Thence came the Myrmidons, whom I have already asserted
to be the progeny of the Amorite Mamre. Myrmidon himself is
confounded with his nephew Zimran, for Pisidice, a name derived
from Ishod, is made his wife, and Actor or Hzer his son.“ Actor
married Molione, a name recalling Mahalah, and among his sons were
Mencetius and Echeclus."'* The latter is plainly Chalcol his nephew,
and the former Meenothai, whom, in the commencement of this
paper, I asserted to be the son of Ezer. Mencetius married a certain
Sthenele, who should be Hathath, the daughter of Othniel, with -
whom Meonothai is thus united in the book of Chronicles.’ Argos

107 Vide Note 118. ‘

108 Pausan. x. 38. Analysis of Ancient Mythology, i. 87.

108 At Ambryssus Dictynna was worshipped, and near at hand was Medeon. These names
set forth Zimran, Jokshan, the nets, and Midian. :

109 Jliad, ii. 517, xv. 515.

110 Pausan. i. 37.

111 These Myrmidons were connected also with Aimonia in Thessaly.

111* Actor is also made to have married Mizina, thus keeping up the nominal connection.
/figinetas also appears among the descendants of Amyclas or Mahalah. Paus. vii. 18.

112 ] Chron. iv. 13, 14. Sthenelus is the Greek form of Othniel, the first letter of which is an
yin. Mencetius is also made the son of Ceuthonymus, whichis a corruption of the Septuagint
name for Othniel, Godoniel. For the geographical connections of Meonothai and Ophrah his
son, see the end of this paper.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 301

exhibits few geographical traces of the Cymri. Zeus Meilichics,
however, was worshipped within its borders; and Umbilicus, near
Phlius, which contained a place sacred to Amphiaraus, may have
been a corruption of Amphilochus..° Epidaurus may be a record of
Abishur ; the rivers Sythe of Ishod ; and Thyrea of Dara. Avrgolis
is famous as the supposed home of Amphiaraus. His reputed father
Oicles may have been Hshcol his uncle, and his son Amphilochus, as
naming Mallus and similar places, should represent Mahalah.
Alemzon was made another son of Amphiaraus.™4 This name must
relate to the family of Hammoleketh, which I have already intimated
was that of Beth-Lechem, or the Arabian Lakm and Lokman and
the Indian Lakshman. With it also the Etruscan Lucumo is con-
nected. Tiresias and Calchas, intimately associated with Amphiaraus
and Amphilochus, and, like them, famous soothsayers and poets, point
to Chalcol and Darda, two wise men who were thought worthy of
comparison with Solomon.™** Baton, the charioteer and relative of
Amphiaraus, must be Bedan, the grandson of Peresh, the nephew of
Zimran.™° His wife Hriphyle seems to exhibit a confusion of Zim-
ran with Mahalah, for he was the violator of Arriphe; and the
famous necklace of Hriphyle is the Indian Mekhali, the collar of
Malachi, the torque of Manlius Torquatus.™* A curse rests upon
Alcmzon, similar to that which fell upon Tmolus, Milo, Meilanion
and Meleager. The relation of Meleager to Gineus may find an illus-
tration in the flight of Alemzon to the Giniade. The Zimrite names
Megacles and Hippocrates, forms of Mahalah and Abiezer, belonged
to the Alemzonide. Jt was Megacles that directed the slaughter of
Cylon and his companions, who at Athens had risen in rebellion
against the legal code of Draco, and who, having fled for refuge to
the sanctuary of the Humenides, were slain at the altars.7° The
name Megacles, the Alemzonid connection, the profanation of the
temple, and the curse which followed it, seem to refer us to the
ancient story which already five times has appeared in relation to

113 Pausaii. ii. 20.

il4 Tt is probable that Alemzeon is but another name of Mahalah, derived from his mother’s
family.

i14* Chariclo, the mother of Tiresias, bears a Kurigalzu or Jezreel-like name.

115 Pausan. x. 10.

115* For the connection of Eriphyle with Hammoleketh see note 147. Mylitta or Beltis was
sometimes made “‘the Lady of Arbela,” and Harpalus is called the son of Amyclas. Eriphyle,
Hierophile, Arbela and Harpalus are the same word.

U6 Herodot. vy. 71. Vide Rawlinson’s notes in loc.

302 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

persons who have links of union with Mahalah. Amphiaraus disap-
peared from view, we are told, at Oropus in Attica.™ I do not as yet
understand why this name is associated with his, but have found
similar geographical terms accompanying the wanderings of Zimran’s
family.

On the Isthmus, Algosthene and Minoa of Megaris ; Amphiaraus,
Icaria and Molychium of Corinth ; and Derus of Sicyon may have
been traces of the Cymri.™* Achaia contained AXgira, a record of
Ezer, and Melas, with perhaps Megalopolis, commemorating Mahalah.
I need not apologize for supposing that names thoroughly Greek in
structure, and bearing well defined Greek meanings, may have been
manufactured out of Zimrite materials. The rage for etymologies
prevailed among the Greeks, and every proper name that was
susceptible of a Hellenic form and signification was tortured into
these. The same process which fabricated Tarry Hut out of Terre
Haute, in Indiana, could easily, in more ancient days, transform
Mahalah into Megale, and explain Mycale as Mygale, the shrew-
mouse. What renders this probable is, that a river Milichus or
Ameilichos, reproducing the Malcha of Babylonia and the Moloc-
hath of Mauretania, flowed through part of Northern Achaia into
the Corinthian Gulf. According to Pausanias, this river received
its name from the adventure of Melanippus and Comeztho in its
neighbourhood."* Melanippus, the son of Mars and Tritia, and
Comeetho, the daughter of Pterelaus, who was a priestess of Diana,
satisfied their love in the temple of that goddess. A curse accord-
ingly fell upon the country, and the guilty parties were immolated
at Diana’s shrine. This is the third time that a similar act of sacri-
lege in connection with Diana’s worship has come before us, asso-
ciated with a name which more or less resembles that of Mahalah, .
and the seventh in which a similar name has been identified with
sacrilege and a curse. Tmolus and Meleager, like Melanippus, were
called sons of Mars, and Milo was one of the names of that god.
Tritia also, as a form of Darda, is a Mahalite appellation. , The
fathers of this or of other Melanippi are given as Astacus, Hicetaon
and Agrius, names which recall Ishod and Hzer. I have already

117 Pausan. i. 34.

117* Phestus, King of Sicyon, may have been Ishod, and his son Rhopalus, the person from
whom Arbela, Eriphyle, &c., derived their names, as well as Beth Arbel in Palestine. Ishod
was Hammoleketh’s eldest son.

118 Paus. vii. 19.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 303

given reasons for supposing that Mahalah married into the family of
Etam or Abi-Etam, whom I identified with Athamas and Amphi-
damas. The eldest son of Ktam was Jezreel, or Jezregel if the
power of the medial ayin is made prominent. With the prefix of
the Coptic article, Jezreel becomes Pterelaus, and he was the father
of Cometho."® But, as I have stated in a previous paper, the
Chaldean Jezregel was Kurigalzu, and he, by Mr. George Smith, is
made the father of the Babylonian Milisihu.”° I am justified, there-
fore, in believing that, when the history of Milisihu is recovered
from the tablets, the tragical story of Mahalah will appear to the
world as the original of all the legends concerning Melcartus, Meli-
eerta, Meleager, Meilanion, Milo, Tmolus, Megacles, Amphilochus
and Melanippus.“°* Glaucus and Tritza, in Achaia, add Chalcol
and Darda to the other Zimrite traces of that state.!°F

Arcadia evidently at some time had a Cymric population. ‘They
left behind them Sciathus, Aszatis and Acidus, Agra, Amilus,
Mala, Malena, Molossus and Megalopolis, Aimonia, Aminius,
(Kchalia and Callie, Trachys and Thyreum. Thamyris was asso-
ciated with the Cichalia of Arcadia as well as with that of Thessaly,
or, in other words, both of these reproductions of an ancient seat of
the Zimri in the East preserved the memory of the ancestral poet
and sage. The name of Heman appears in Arcadia as Euemon,
who is called a son of Lycaon or Beth-Lechem. I have already
drawn attention to the remarkable Greek word Epikouros, meaning,
like Abiezer, the helper, while it bears to it a close resemblance in
form. The Latin Ajutor presents also a perfect transliteration of
Jaazer in Gilead. Apollo Epikouros was worshipped in the neigh-
bourhood of Phigalia, and he was honoured with the sacrifice of a
boar on Mount Lyceus.”* The Arcadian Orchomenos has many
links to unite it with that of Boeotia, and the Actors who are asso-
ciated with its history are Ezers of the Zimri. Elis contributes
Pisatis, another Pisidia, Acidon, Omphalium and Amphidoli, Scollis
and Dorium. Another Cichalia and another Dorium, with Thuria,
in Messenia, illustrate the story of Thamyris. Laconia, a Doric

119 Apollodori ii., iv. 5, viii. 1.

120 Records of the Past, v. 85note. The Primitive History of the Ionians. Canad. Journal,
Vol. xiv., Nos. 5 and 6.

120* Ts it possible that the name of Mahalah connects with the Pictish Meilochon, meaning
the seducer of virgins. Jamieson’s Scottish Dictionary, Dissertation.

120+ Humelus once more appears in connection with Glaucus. Paus., vii. 18.

421 Pausan. viii. 41. :

304 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

state, affords some of the best exemplifications of the constancy of
proper names. Such are Scotitas, Acrie, Mesola, Malea, Menelaus,
Amycle, Cichalia, Agila, Derrhium and Thyrides; while Cythera,
off Malea, represents a memorial of Keturah. Laconia was the land
of Beth-Lechem. Amyclas himself was Mahalah ; his brother Cleo-
charis should have been his son Chalcol ; and Deritus, his son, is
Darda.”’ At Sparta Enyalius and Amphilechus had statues; and
at Therapne there was a temple of Mars Therita.™
was worshipped at Sparta. Humelus and Tyrteeus, as Spartan poets,
must have belonged to the Homeride. Mr. Cox has drawn atten-
tion to the parallel which the story of Agamemnon, the brother of
Menelaus, presents to that of Amphiaraus.’4 The wife of the hero

Amphiaraus also

in either case was slain by his sons, and the relation of Amphiaraus
to the Tyndaride seems to suggest, along with the appearance of
such an Ishod-like name as Atgisthus in the story, that a confusion
of legends pertaining to the Zimrite family had taken place in the
Spartan mythology. The family of Agamemnon at least fell under
a curse similar to that which has already so often been associated
with a name akin to that of Mahalah. Zaleucus, the Doric law-
giver, connecting with Draco, and who has been supposed to have
relations with Pythagoras and Zamolxis, may have been Chalco!.
Mr. Cox unites him with Horatius Cocles, the Cyclopes, Oxylus, and
other one-eyed heroes." As he also connects them with the Scan-
dinavian Mimir, I incline to the belief that Eshcol and Mamre are
the originals of all the fables concerning these heroes.

Turning to the islands of the Levant, Cyprus, which had intimate
relation with Phcenicia, maintained a priestly class of Tamyrads ;
and its geographical names, Golgoi and Treta, may have had for
their originals Chalcol and Darda.”® Crete contained almost all the
names ; Cimarus, Camara, Pheestus, Aptera, Metallum, Amycleum,
Omphalia, Ampelus, perhaps Amphimalla, Minoa, Tarrha and Tityrus.
In Crete lived the ancient king Melisseus, whose daughter, Amal-
thea, may easily have been a Mylitta or Hammoleketh.’” Her horn,

=
0
i)

Pausan. vii. 18.
Tb. iii, 19.
Aryan Mythology, ii. 189.
Tb. ii. 72, 88, 183. I find no reference that the union of the one-eyed heroes to whom Mr.
Cox frequently alludes has been made hy myself, unless it be that I have overlooked the passage
in which it occurs. Mr. Cox, however, notices the monocular character of all the persons
mentioned.

120 Guigniaut, Religions de l’Antiquite, ii. 211, 1021.

127 Diod. Sic., v. 70.

Load
tr 09
a)

=
to
a

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 305-

according to Mr. Cox, connects with India in the cup of the Malee’s
wite.”® Hubcea had Amarynthus, Hestiea, Tamyne, Cchalia and
Trycha. It was from Hestiea that Amphiclus went to Chios, where
9 Amphiclea of Phocis
contained an oracle of Bacchus. The Amycleans claimed kindred
with the people of Imbros and Lemnos. The latter island, like
Limnee in Laconia, may have been an abede of the Hemanites, since
Hitzig supposes that Hiamene is the root of the name.”? Lasharon
and Leophrah, the Greek Laphria and Leucophrys, are two Pales-

he is said to have reigned after Gmopion.

tinian forms illustrating such a prefix..! Lemnos was famous for
the extinct voleano Moschylus. Imbros, with its deity Imbramus
and port Naulochus, was a Zimrite island. Lesbos contained a
Malea. Zimran and his son Mahalah were commemorated in Samos,
which Tembrion colonized, and where Imbrasus, Ampelus and Am-
philissus appeared.”
with Mahalah and Darda. In Rhodes we find Camirus, and the
person of that name, as the grandson of Ochime and Hegetoria, I
have identified with Zimran, the son of Keturah. His father,

Cereaphus, must be Zerach or Kerak, whom I have supposed to be

Melos and Thera I have already associated

the son of Achumai and stepfather of Zimran.™

The great Sarmatian territory contained the Cimmerians, or early
Cymri and Cimbri, who inhabited the Crimea and adjacent regions.
Their sea, which was the sea of Azor, they called Temerinda, after
Zimran, and the Amalchian after their great mother Hammoleketh.
Among them were found such geographical names as Tamyraca,
Sagastene, Sittaceni, Agri, Acria, Apaturium, Ambenus, Taman,
Chalea, Treres and Tauri. Few traces of the Aimri appear in Mesia
and Dacia.™* In Illyria, however, we meet with Desitiates, Hpicaria,
Absorus, Metulum, Dimallum, Aimonia, Amantes, Clausula, Cylices,
Derrii, Daorisi and Turres. Htymologically Dimallum bears the same
relation to Mahalah that Dyrrhacium does to Rekem. Pannonia I
have shown in the former paper to have been a great Celtic centre.

128 Aryan Mythology, i. 134 note.

19 Pausan. vii. 4.

139 Dic. Philister, 128.

Wl Josh. xii, 18; Micahi.10. The latter is not apparent in the English translation.

1s= Strab. x. 2,17; xiv. 1, 2.

18 Vide note 98.

Wt Some, however, will be found in the geographical table at the close of the paper.
Medianum, a trace of Midian, appears in Mossia.

306 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Comare or Komorn and Sumerein retain the name of Zimran; Segeste
and Segedunum that of Ishod; Agria or Abieta that of Hzer in its
two forms; and AYmona and the Amanteni that of Heman. In
Noricum we discover Ambilici, Ambisontii, Cuculle and Trigisamum.
Vindelicia had an Ambre; and Rhetia, Isarus, Maletum and Oscela.

We have thus arrived at the borders of Italy. In Venetia and Istria
a few names appear, such as Atria, Motila, Malum, Aquilegia and
Tergeste.* Gallia Cisalpina is naturally much more full. There
we meet with Umbranum, Sessites, Testona, Isarci, Acerre, Edrum,
Aimilia, Mediolanum of the Insubres, Mutilum, Cameliomagus,
Colicaria, Ocelum, Duria, Durie and Tarus. Tusculum is an indica-
tion that Eshcol’s family was here represented; and Orobii reproduces
the Oropus that accompanied the line of Amphiaraus. Liguria fur-
nishes Asta, Cestie, Segeste, Ampelus and Monilia. Mr. Hyde
Clarke, to whose important work I have so frequently had occasion
to refer, unites the ancient Etrurians with the Sumerian stock.’
Among their geographical names we find Umbro and Amerium,
Hasta and Pisate, Auser, Pistoria and Magliana or Manliana.
Demaratus, the Lucumo, is Amphiaraus, the head of the Alemzonide,
and Zimran, united with the house of Lechem. He was the father
of Tarchon, and the son of Etymon, who has already been before us
as Athamas, Admetus, Amphidamas, &c.“° Umbria was pre-
eminently the land of the Cymri.’" Besides its own name, those of
its cities Ameria, Camerte and Camarinum attest this fact. The
Afiginetee sent colonies to Umbria, and there Myrmidones, or the
posterity of Mamre, were found.” Asitia or Assisium, probably
Suasa, Pisanrum, Matilica, Meuaniola, Gallicana and Clusiolum set
forth Ishod, Abiezer, Mahalah and Chalcol. Cumerium, Tria and
Tetricus of Picenum seem to indicate that Darda occupied the same
position in that state as Chalcol occupied in Umbria.

Virgil brings his Latins from Africa.** Among them appear Semu-
rium and Simbruine, Setia, Amycle and Trerus. Thymber and Tmarus
are Rutulian names that Virgil did not create, but found doubtless

184* For Atria, see note 176.

135 Researches, &c. 35.

136 Livii, i. 84. The colonization of Tyrrhenia by the Lydians must not be forgotten.

137 Pezron, i. 19, quotes many authorities in support of the opinion that the Umbrians were
a Gallic people.

1387* Strab. vili. 6, 16.

188 Aneid i., &c.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 307

in ancient traditions. “® But Cimber was a distinctively Roman name,
and appropriately it appears in connection with Metellus. The
Metelli, however, were Cecilian, and thus add Chalcol to Mahalah
and Zimran. It was Cecilius Metellus that threw himself into the
flames of the burning temple of the Vestals, and thus acquired im-
mortal fame.” The name Vestal, derived from Hestia and supposed
to connect with the Persian Avesta, I have already associated with
Ishod. A famous Vestal was Aimilia. Her virtue being doubted,
she threw her veil into the sacred embers, and the fire kindled of its
own accord.“* This fire, which was allowed to die away on the last
day of the vear, is the fire in which the mother of Meleager consumed
the fatal billet and thus terminated his life. At Festi in Latium the
Sabine sacrifices called Ambarvia were offered, and these Strabo asso-
clates with the story of Romulus the son of a Vestal.” Amulius,
another form of Mahalah, who caused his niece to become a Vestal,
cannot be foreign to our subject. The Aimilian gens, although dis-
tinct from that of the Metelli, may have descended through another
branch of Mahalah’s family. It was Sabine, and Mamercus, a name
derived from Mamers the Sabine god of war, was its ancestor. !*
Mamers or Mamercus is Mamre, the uncle of Zimran. Enyalius,
Milo and Thurius were other names of the Sabine Mars, indicating
that Mahalah and Darda kept up his martial character. The story
of Manlius Torquatus I have already referred to as connecting ver-
bally with other legends of a similar character. Manlius is a form
of Mahalah, and Torquatus, of Darda.“® Dracon in Greek denoted
a necklace as well as a dragon. The Drace or water sprites of
Gervase of Tilbury, referred to by Mr. Cox as enticing children into
their power by the semblance of gold rings floating upon the water.
may relate to the same word as torque and dracon.“* Sabinum
exhibited its Zimrite affinities in Simbruine, Vestini, Adria, Mesula.
Mandela and Cucullum. In Samnium we find Imbrivium, Histonium.
Meles, Aquilonis, Eculanum and Aquilonia.

189 Mneid, x. 391, ix. 685. He also mentions Thymbris and Thymbrius, Trojans.

140 Banier, ii. 569-70.

141 Tb,

12 Strab. v. 3, 2

18 Festus, sub. voc., Hmil.

144 Banier, ii. 319.

1 It is not enough to say that the stories of Torquatus and Malachi belong to comparatively
late periods of Roman and Trish history respectively, in order to destroy the force of the con-

nection ; for the legend of Tell, and others which belong to the Christian era, have been proyea
adaptations of old traditions.

14 Aryan Mythology, ii. 116 note,

308 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Campania contained a Cimmerian region with Plutonic associa-
147 There also appear Sestia, Setium, Acerre, Megalia, Nola,
Aminea, Gallicanus, Callicula and Tirata. The Lampadophoria of
Naples, recalling the adventure of Gideon of Ebal, the present
Nablous, were instituted by Humeles.“* Diotimus, associated w.th
Eumeles, is a name like Htymon, Athamas, &e. Basta, Mateola,
Caleia, Drium, Turum and Taras are Apulia’s.contribution to Zimrite

tions.

identification. It contained Asculum, which, like many another
similar Italian name, related to Eshcol and Ascalon of Palestine.
Pstum of Lucania was Doric like Hestieotis, and, together with
Aciris, sets forth the sons of Zimran. Lucania was a western Laconia
or home of the house of Lechem. Bruttium furnishes Adsarus,
Mallee and Thurii. Its town Crotona was founded by Myseellus,
who is called an Achzan by some, but by others a son of Alemon of
Argos.“ Crotona also was famous for Milo the athlete, who was a
disciple of Pythagoras, and whose name has already appeared in
connection with a tragical story and as that of Mars. Milo himself
had a tragical end; and, strange coincidence, he was the son of
10 J do not insinuate that the whole story of Milo is a
fable. It can easily be that facts relating to a much more ancient
personage were confounded with the life of the Crotonian wrestler,
just as incidents which plainly belong to the Noachian Deluge were
interpolated in many narratives of more recent and local floods.

Diotimus.

Scyllacium and the Mamertines of Bruttium again indicate the rela-
tions of Eishcol and Mamre with their nephew Aimran and his line.
Sicily, which was above all others the land of Eshcol, and whose
Zancle was no doubt the Ziklag of Palestine, is full of Zimrite names.
Such are Himera, Camerina, Damyrias, Thymbris, Aigesta,™””
Acithis, Acrae, Imachara, Milichie, Myle, Macella, Mascalis, Nau-

U7 Strab. v. 4,5. Amaltheea, the Sibyl of Came in Campania, was also named Hierophile.
Her names unite Hammoleketh with Hriphyle, wife of Amphiaraus.

1483 It is worthy of note'that Gideon was a man of Ophrah; that he led the Abiezrites ; and
fought his famous battle of the lamps and pitchers near Abel Meholah y Judges vi. 11, 34; vil.
22. Thave called him Gideon of Ebal, because his history, and more especially that of his son
Abimelech, is associated with Shechem or Nablous, so called from Ebal, although the Greeks
liellenized it into Neapolis: Judges viii. 31; ix. The house of Millo, Judges ix. 6, may connect
with Mahalah.

149 Strab. vi. 1, 12.

150 Pausan. vi. 14.

150% Macella was on the Crimisus. Aigesta was founded by Acestes, the son of the river god
Crimisus. As the Cimmerian Chersonesus is the modern Crimea, a river Cimmerius might
easily become a Crimisus. i

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 309

lochus, Monalus, Amenanus, Menzx, Callicum, Torus, Terios and
Tiracia. Himera was said to have been founded by the Zanclexi of
Myle ; and Camarina, by Menecolus a Syracusan.™ In either case
a place named after Zimran is colonized by Mahalah, who on the one
hand is connected with the family of Eshcol, and on the other with
Sheresh of Gilead. I cannot but think that the earliest population
of Sicily came from Africa, for on the opposite coast of Carthaginia
appear Sicilibus and Membresa, setting forth the migrations of the
Amorite line of Eshcol and Mamre. Melita, south of Sicily, I have
already claimed for the posterity of Mylitta or Moleketh. Bastia in
Corsica is a reminiscence of Ishod; and Metalla and Tarrhe of Sar-
dinia, of Mahalah and Darda.

In Gaul we would naturally expect the Zimri to be well repre-
sented. And so in fact they were. In Narbonensis, Ambrum,
Ambrussum, Comaria and the Sambracitanus Sinus illustrate Zim-
ran; and the Caturiges with Cotorissium, the Katoorah of Arabia,
or those who took their name from his mother Keturah. Setius
Segustero, Badera, Mantala, Calagorris, Salsule and Tarasco are
traces of most of his descendants. But the best Zimrite record is
Massilia or Marseilles, which appears in a thoroughly Cymric region,
and which was said to be a Phocean colony. The Ephesium of this
city seems to link its history with Samornia of Asia Minor and with
the family of Midian, of whom Ephah was the eldest son. There was
a famous college of Druids near Marseilles in a sacred forest or grove
of oaks, and this wood the Abbe Banier does not scruple to associate
with the oaks of the Amorite Mamre.’” Aquitania preserved few if
any traces of Zimran himself, but his descendants were commemorated
in the Vasates, Sociatum, Segodunum, Acitodunum, Atures, Segora,
Meduli, Mediolanum, Tamnum and Limonum. The Caderci may
have been a later Caturiges or Katoorah. -Pezron cites Eustathius,
Jerome, Isidore of Seville, the Paschal Chronicle and Joseph Ben
_ Gorion as authorities for deriving the Gauls proper from Gomer.™
It is exceedingly doubtful whether ethnological researches will ever
succeed in taking us back to the time of that ancient patriarch, and
much more, whether any tradition but that of the Bible will ever be
found making mention of the great men of the antediluvian world,

181 Thucyd. vi. 5.

162 Banier, iii. 223-24. He also connects the Druids with Pythagoras and the Persian
Magi, 228.

153 Pezron, i. 3.

3

310 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

whom some writers have been so prone to discover on every page of
ancient history. Ludgunensis contained the Ambarri, Semuren, Segus-
tani, Segessera, Meldi, Melodunum, Mediolanum, Salioclita, Aque
Calidse, which I believe to have been a Latin version of a word foreign to
that language, Tricasses, Turones and Druide or Durocasses. Belgica
was a great home of the Cymri. Samora, Samarobriva, Camaracum,
Cambresis, the Ambrones of Helvetia, Sambre and Kemerland of
Flanders, were records of Zimran. The Suessiones may have been
the descendants of Ishod. The Isara commemorated Hzer ; and the
Mosella, with Medialenum and Mechlin, Mahalah. The Ambiani
of the modern Amiens and Ambiatinum were certainly of Heman.
Galusiacum may set forth Chalcol ; and Turicum, Duroicoregum and
the modern Dort, Darda. Time does not permit me to dwell upon
the geographical propinquity of the various names mentioned, but
_this will be found important in establishing the connection of the
different tribes with one another and with their common ancestors. 3*

Spain received its Cymric population from Africa, and probably
sent the stream into Gaul. In Betica, so closely associated with the
memory of the Gileadite Bedan, there was no record of Zimran, but
Ishod was represented by Asta, Asito, Segida, Setia, Setida, Bastia,
and the Bastitani; Abishur by Abdera and Hactara ; Hammoleketh
by Malaca; and Darda by the Turdetani. Lusitania furnishes
Tomar, Ambracia, Emerita, Egitania, Gerea, Metallina, iminium,
Cecilium and Durius. Tarraconensis was fuller. There we find
Tamara, Sambroca, Ampuriz, Melsus, Cesada, the Ausetani, Cose-
tani and Vescitani, Agiria, Nucaria (an occidental Nagara), Massilia,
Amphilochia, Amallobriga, Amznum, Calagurris, Dertosa, Turias,
and Tritium. Already I have supposed a Gallic Aquee Caldensis to
be a corruption of Chalcol. This receives probability from the fact
that Amphilochia, which Amphilochus, who was ever attended by °
Calchas, is said to have visited, was also called by that name.™
Orippo and Orubium of Spain are, like Aripa and Herpis of Maure-
tania, links to unite Zimran or Amphiaraus with Oropos.

Cambria, and Cymri the name of the Welsh, are sufficient indica-”.

163% Pictet mentions Aisar and Molk among Celtic divinities; Higgin’s Celtic Druids, 167.

154 Strab. iii. 4, 3.

155 Other names that may possibly connect with Oropus are Arabis of Gedrosia and Orebatis
of Persis; Europus of Mesopotamia; Harpasus of Armenia; Herpe and Arabissus of Cappa-
docia ; Arrubium of Mocesia ; Hiibcea of Epirus; Orobic of Hubcea; Arba off Illyria; Arabona
of Pannonia; Orobii of Gallia Cisalpina ; and Urba of Gaul. y

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. Svlel

tions that the Zimri passed the sea and peopled the British Islands,
along with their relatives the Celts or Gileadites. Cambria or
Britannia Secunda does not, however, present us with many names
illustrating Zimran’s line. The Seteia may be a reminiscence of
Ishod, Mediolanum and Machynleth of Mahalah, and Mona of
Heman. But Britannia Prima, or the region south of the Thames
and the Bristol Channel, was, according to Richard of Cirencester
and other writers, a home of the Cimbri.’® They left their name
in the Tamar and Tamara of Cornwall, in Somerset itself and in
Ambrius and Ambresbury of Wiltshire, where Stonehenge is a
memorial of Druidical occupation. Ishod’s name may have been
shortened to Isca, and may appear in the modern Seaton. St.
Michael’s Mount probably had nothing to do with the archangel,
but was a close imitation of Machalah. The Damnonii, whose cities
were Tamara, Isca and Uxella, and among whose rivers appear the
Tamarus, Isca and Durius or Dart, were undoubtedly the descend-
ants of Heman, associated with those of Ishod, Chalcol and Darda.*
Ischalis and Calcua may be added to the records of Chalcol; and
Darda finds abundant representation in the Durotriges, Truro, Dorset,
and a large number of similar names further east. -Ocrinum, the
name of Lizard Point, was perhaps a disguised Ezer. It is interest-
ing to find Termolus as one of the chief towns of these British
Cimbri, as it recalls the Termilyze of Lycia, whom, as Milye, I
have already associated with Mahalah. Turmuli in Lusitania, and
Tremuli in Mauritania, are two connected names. Flavia Cesari-
ensis cannot have contained so large a Cymric population as Britannia
Prima. Yet we find there Camborium, Combretonium, Mediol-
anum, Durocina, Durocobrive, &c. Maxima Cesariensis, although
in the Roman period destitute of names directly denoting its Cymric
relationships, betrayed these at a later period in the Humber on the
Kast and Cumberland on the West, as well as in Deira. Segedunum,

the Sistuntii, Isurium, Maglove, Amboglana, Galacum, Oxellum and
Calearia, are earlier vestiges.’ In Caledonia Dumbriton, Malua,
Damnii and Uxellum, may have been outlying pickets of the family
of Zimran.

156 Six Old English Chronicles, Bohn, 440.

WT Th. 441.

iT* Cataracto or Catterick in this provinee recalls the Caturiges of Gaul and the Arabian
Katoorah. Similar names are Catarrhactes of Mesopotamia; the Catarrhactes of Pamphylia,
Crete and Laconia; and Cataracta of Samnium. It is hardly likely that they are all Greek.

312 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

In the Welsh legends, Emrys or Ambrosius was a famous name.)
It was this Aurelius Ambrosius who, with the aid of the magician,
Ambrose Merlin, a fatherless personage, set up the megalithic strue-
ture called Stonehenge. The mother of Ambrose Merlin was a
daughter of the king of Dimetia.“® Among the mythical British
sovereigns, many seem to claim kindred with Zimran and his de-
scendants. Besides Ambrosius, we meet with Kimarus, who is
called the son of Sisilius, as Amphiaraus is termed the son of Oicles.
The British and Greek names must equally denote Esheol, the uncle
of Zimran. The brother and successor of Kimarus was Danius, who
may easily have been Dedan, the son of Jokshan, the brother of
Zimran. Tangustela, the concubine of Danius, reminds us of the
Etruscan Tanaquil or Caia Cecilia, the wife of a Tarquin. But
before the time of Kimarus appears Maddan, a Midian-like name.
He was the father of Mempricius and Malim, who respectively recall
Mamre and Mahalah. Among the children of Ebraucus (an Ophrah),
the son of Mempricius, we find such names as Sisilius, Kambreda,
Stadud, Assarach, Edra, Egron, Methahel, Gaul, Gloigni and Darden.
This may indicate simply the Zimrite origin of those among whom
the corresponding names appear. According to some ancient his-
torians, the Cymri of Wales were the descendants of Briotan Maol,
whose language was the original Irish.** Maol is the important
part of this name, and probably denotes Mahalah. He, as the Celtic
Mars, should be the primitive Mile, the Latin Miles, a soldier.
Fionn Macumhal, perhaps the same as Macuill, was the first to
embody the famous Irish militia. His daughter, Sammir, bore a
Zimrite name.” But in Malachi, who won from the Dane Tomor
the collar of gold, we discover, as I have already indicated, Manlius
Torquatus, and in the collar the necklace of Hriphyle.* Tristram

163 Davies’ Celtic Researches, 191. Bryant, in his Analysis v. 201, deals with the subject of
Amber stones, which he finds in many parts of the world, and with the word Amber as denoting
sacredness, which he finds in Greece and Kgypt.

159 Six Old English Chronicles, 192.

160 Tb. 132, 111, 113.

161 Keating’s General History of Ireland, 129.

162 Tp. 284, 297.

Besides Tomor the Dane, from whom Malachi won the collar, who bears a name analagous to
Cimber, we find in Irish history a Danish Earl of Tomair, a Turgesius and three other Danes
Amelanus or Amblaoib, Cyracus and Imorus, with a Humphrey, recalling the Kempery men of
old English traditions ; Keating, 425, 412, 434, &c. The Danes are called Gauls: Keating, 413-

168 Keating, 475.

THE EASTERN: ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. Sls

of British story, the son of Meliodas, may possibly be Darda of
Mahalah."* The latter hero might also be the namer of the mistle-
toe, so intimately connected with the oaks of his son Darda. In
the British and Irish traditions equally, a migration along the
African coast of the Mediterranean is recorded, agreeing so far with
those of the Latins.

In my last paper, I illustrated the wide dispersion of the family
of Gilead by well defined traces of its presence in Germany and
Scandinavia. Within the same Teutonic area the Zimri may be
found. The Isteevones may have received their name from Ishod.
Among them appear Sicambri and Gambrivii, Segodunum, Adrana,
Mediolanium, Ambiatinum, and the Dructeri. Strabo mentions
Melon as a leader of the Sicambri, and Segestes as chief of an allied
tribe. The Hermiones: furnish Setovia, the Sudeti mountains,
Setuacatum, the Mugilones, Meliodunum, Medoslanium, the Omanni,
Galegia and the Teracotrie. The Chetuori may have been a
German tribe of Katoorah, and the Diduni, descendants of Dedan
the son of Midian. Above the Hermiones and south of the Baltic,
between the Elbe and Sarmatia, we meet with Aistii, Setidava,
Susudata, Obotrites, the modern name Mecklenburg, and the Calu-
cones. The Teutones reproduce the Diduni and Dedan. The Cimbric
Chersonesus introduces us to Scandinavia and to another Amalchian
sea. The Wagri of Holstein seem to indicate that Hzer’s family was
in the ascendant there; and the Sitones, with Sigtuna of Sweden,
that the descendants of Ishod had peopled that country.’ The
Danes themselves I believe to have been the posterity of Dedan.
The Asiatic origin of the Germans and Scandinavians is so un-
doubted as to require no comment.’® The river Tanaquisl, whence
the latter are said to have come, bears a suspicious resemblance to
Tanaquil and Tangustela, Etruscan and British names.” The giant
Ymir, who was the ancestor of the Teutonic family in their mytho-

164 Cox & Jones, Popular Romances of the Middle Ages.

165 Six Old English Chronicles, 101-2, 390; Keating, 110, &c. ; The Scottish Chronicle.

166 Strab. vii. 1, 4.

167 Latham’s Ethnology of Europe, 202. The Cimbri and Alstiones are said to have spoken.
Celtic. Buchanan, Hist. Scot., ii. 14.

168 Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, Bohn, 83, 516. The presence of Runic, Etruscan and Irish.

Ogham characters in Arabia iy the most natural thing in the world. Baldwir’s Prehistoric
Nations, 87.

169 Tb. 84.

314 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

logy, and another famous giant Gymir, must represent Zimran. The
litter married Aurboda, a kind of Arriphe or Eriphyle, and had a
daughter Gerda, the Critheis of the Homeric legends."” Still another
Zimrite name appears in Hymir the fisherman, who should rather
have been Jokshan the brother of Zimran, seeing that his name
means “the nets,” and is the original, in as far as Hebrew is an
original language in etymology, of the Greek Diktuon, meaning the

"i Miolnir, a name of Thor, may possibly connect with

same thing.
Mahalah. I do not know whether Tuisto, father of the German
Mannus, designates Ishod or not. Heman the son of Mahalah, or,
better still, Meonothai son of Abiezer, may represent Mannus.
Mimir, who deprived Odin of his eye, I have already associated
through the legends of Cocles and others representing Hshcol, with .
Mamre, the uncle of Zimran.'”

heroes, exhibits his Gileadite relationships in being called the son of
178

Oxylus, one of these one-eyed
Mars and Protogenia, the daughter of Calydon.*” Similarly Zimran,
as Imbrius, is the son of Algyptus and Calande, and, as Ampheres,
of Neptune and Chto. The Scandinavian Gladsheimer was in all
probability a reminiscence of a Gileadite or Celtic region. Fortu-
nately for the reception of the fact of a Germanic connection of
Gileadites and Cymri, the character of the Cimmerians, as either
distinctively Celtic or Germanic, has never been settled. The
explanation of this uncertainty is found in the Germanic education
of a portion of the Cymric stock which entered Hurope from Asia.
We may naturally expect these Asiatic Zimri to reproduce in their
mythology and language some of the features characteristic of Greek
culture and tradition ; while the African 4imri of Spain, Gaul and
Britain, should possess elements in common with the Latins and
other Italian peoples.

Besides the three Cymric tides which overflowed Europe, two of
which came from Africa and one from Asia, there were at least two
others that spread over parts of Asia and Africa respectively. One
of these we have traced through Persia and India to the borders of
China, and the other we left in Hthiopia. Both of these might

170 Mallet’s Northern Antiquities, Bohn, 403, 428.

171 Tb, 444,

172 Tb. 411.

173 He is also ealled the son of Heemon, who must be Heman.

474 Rawlinson’s Herodotus, App. Book iv., Essay 1. Mallet’s Antiquities, 68 note.

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 315

easily have been carried farther. The Asiatic, entering China, sent
a stream doubtless into the New World from the east, which met
with the corresponding stream that flowed from Western Africa or
Spain into the Gulf of Mexico and the Caribbean Sea. The African
made its way slowly into the centre of the continent, where Djebel
Komri, Bornou, with its traditions of Himyaritie occupation, and,
in the west, the Cameroons, retained the memory of Zimran.’” This
wide dispersion of a single family, and that not a primitive family
of mankind, is surprising. Zimran himself must have lived about
nineteen centuries before the Christian era, and not more than four
generations of historic men can have preceded him. For these four
generations we find ample materials in the Bible, by the aid of which
history may be restored up to the very dawn of national existence.
Iam as yet but a pioneer in the unbroken tract and tangled forest
of ancient tradition. Other writers will yet make plain and smooth
the highway of the nations from their eastern dwelling place, and,
reducing to order and harmony the fragments of mosaic which it has
been my labour of love to disinter at every stage in their progress,
will present a picture of the far off past that shall be the delight and
instructor of future ages.

The following tables exhibit the results ee as these have
been set forth in the paper. I once more deem it necessary to state
that I do not vouch for all the connections set forth, nor do I con-
sider that the proof is vitiated by what may be found an unnecessary

and in some cases an erroneous fulness of illustration.’

175 Baldwin’s Prehistoric Nations, 329.

176 As I have already indicated that Ezer or Abiezer, the second son of Zimran and Hammo-
leketh, had a son Meonothai and a grandson Ophrah, I have thought it desirable to add a table
of their geographical connections, which will be found closely to relate to those of Zimran’s
family already mentioned. Meon, or, with the power of the ayin, Megon, is the important part
of Meonothai’s name; and that of Ophrah, which, commencing with ayin may appear as
Gophrah, &c., is found in the Bible as Leophrah or Beth Leophrah.

Persia,—Mandagora, Caberasa, Gabris aud Sabris of Media. Gabra of Persis, Sipphare of
Aria, and Masin of Gedrosia. z

India. —Magon, Massani, Masicani, Meandrus. Supphara, Sabare, Sippara, Sabara,
Abraganus.

Bab. & Ass.--Mesene, Mesene, Mennis, Myedonia:, Abara, Sipphara, Chaboras, Caprius,
Labbara..

Arabia.—Meceni, Labris, Obraca, Sapharitz.

Africa.—Macomades, Macanite. Gaphara, Eperos, Aubereum, Sabrata, Tillabari.

Syriv.—Capparece.

316 THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

Asia Minor.—Mosyneeci, Messena, Moson, Mygdones, Mosyne, Myndus, Mzeander, Magnesia,
Meonia, Myonnesus. Sibora, Labranda.

Thrace.—Mosynopolis, Apri, Euporia.
Macedonia.—Mygdones.

Greece.—Magnesia, Cyphara and Sperchius of Thessaly; Meeandria of Epirus; Macynia of
AKtolia; Myonia of Locris; Cyparissus of Phocis; Eupyride of Attica; Mecone of Sicyon;
Mycenz of Argolis ; Messene, Hyperesia and Laphria of Achaia ; Ephyra and Lepreum of Elis;
Mantinea, Cyparissia and Aliphera of Arcadia; Cyparissia of Messenia; and Cyparissia of
Laconia.

Islands.—Mesine of Cyprus; Myconos ; Myonessus ; Hippuris ; Ephyra; Sybarita of Crete ;
Leucophrys of Tenedos ; and Caphareus of Hubcea.

Meesia, &c.—Appiaria of Mcesia; Monetum, Liburnia and Alporio of Illyria; Mogentiane,
Sabara, Sabaria and Labores of Pannonia; and Savaria of Noricum.

Ttoly.—Mantua, Eporedix and Libero of Gallia Cisalpina ; Monceci Pontus and Libarna of
Liguria; Liburnus of Samnium; Misenum, Eburi and Avernus of Campania; Caprasia,
Sybaris, Sibarena, Aprustum and Leucopetra of Bruttium; Messana and Hypparis of Sicily ;.
Mantinorum opp. of Corsica; and Lipara.

Spain.—Massienus, Mantua, Mundus, Mentesia, Menesthei; Epora, Ebora, Eburobritium,
Sivaris ; Abura, Libora or Talabrica; Lavara, Lacobriga.

Gaul.—Monesii, Moguntiacum, Nantuates, Nemetes, Namnetum; Avara, Avari:um, Hburones,
Eburovices, Eburodunum, Eburobriga, Gabris.

Britain, &c.—Magnatum or Limerick, Monaoida ; Eboracum, Gabrosenum, Laberus.

Germany.—Munitium, Mcenus, Misnia, Nuithones; Eburum, Eburodunum, Lupphurdum,
Tuliphurdum.

Many of these names are intimately associated with the records of Ezer. Thus in India,
Supphara and Sippara are near Muziris and Magaris respectively, and Abraganes near Aggeres:
and Thagora. In Mesopotamia, Labbara, which lies in the north of Messene, is not far from
Fatris ; and the Chaboras divides Mygdonia from Osrcene. Labris of Arabia is in the territory
of the Gerre, and Obraca in that of the Agrei. Sabrata and Assaria of Africa are near to each
other. In Syria, Cappareze has Megara to the north and Sizara to the south-west. Sibora of
Pontus.is among the Agrianes ; and Apri of Thrace is found among a people of the same name.
The Mygdones of Macedonia connect with Assurus. Hyperesia in Achaia bore also the name
fizira. Appiaria of Mcesia was near Tigra and the Iatrus. Sibarena of Bruttium lay between:
the Neethus and the Aisarus. Ebora of Tarraconensis was also called Ixar. Eburobriga of
Gallia Lugdunensis was not very far from Segessera ; and Eboracum of Britain was still nearer
to Isurium. Many similar associations of names tend to prove the correctness of the connec-
tions of Meonothai and Ophrah with the family of Hzer.

Before dismissing this family there is a remarkable Bible reference to Hzer himself which
cannot be allowed to pass without comment. In Jeremiah xlviii. 32, we read of the sea of
Jazer, the name of which is identical with that o the region in Gilead called after Hzer. The
children of Moab are there spoken of as passing the sea, and their settlements as reaching
as far as the sea of Jazer. E cannot doubt that sea of Jazer is the Adriatic, and that Atria
and Hdro of Venetia, Adria of the Vestini, with Iadera of Illyria, and other similar names upon _
its shores, are memorials of Ezer. It is interesting to find a legend that Sorrento was founded ~
by Hadarezer of Syria, who fled before the arms of David. He may have been confounded with
an earlier Ezer. Early Travels in Palestine, Bohn, 6, 9. At Atria in Venetia we find the
Fossiones Philistine. It will not be a difficult task to find the descendants of Moab in the
neighbourhood of this sea. Messapia doubtless was one of their colonies. There Ar appears:
as Uria or Hyria. They may also have passed into Etruria, and given to its river Arnus the.
name of their Arnon. The Mopsopians of Greece and Asia. Minor mark the Moabite track
westward,

317

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

sIjopid
10 uopa1aJ,

eIICy

souvpavhd
Futany,
xepleg

ISOOL,

snpis1eq
ered

euvwopr0g

eyed
e100,
TeIsniaq

esleled

‘yauva

TUNOISTTTVO

SPINST[VO
8/8000,
Koue[y

¥[v009

e00V

"lOOTVHD

topoonaTeyy
VOOvTRIL
vAvle
eutuag BI[OSOTW
souvmor NDA
elpovurwy TIP
RUBIO NT BULLI
VURTUUIL,
snuoUud
/
eus}ITSW
Teqe
euUeuly ynUuLy
‘HLAUDIONWY
“NYHOH aNv
HVIVAVIV

‘SNOLLOUNNOOD 'TVYOIHAVUNOND— T

tloiyeyg qd V7
so1essy
BIOSVU,
BIDRAY
eSvIseg

eIVSy
elmnooddiyy
BIVSV NT
RISV
SOIVSSI

elIsesvg
Susy

J OUSSVO

snIvoy

Iepey

RIsy
*eUeISL,
eleseyory,
BlUZV

“MAZIIaLW
u0
aAZy

BOMOpass]

eidvovq{sy
euozeng
snqsvog
1ud0BISV

voriysy
OLa4SvoVG
IUdALISY
epnejsy
e4SVy

vuvorysy

SIISISeg
eyorqesy
ayRysey,

BUIEISW

SIZUSST

TuaoR4sy
#j0x0g
eqskg

“GOHST

BuULivwen
eertwusy

WOLSUITU YY
eprivulnleg
Rosy
BIUIG I,
BlIVULOD
RIQULY
eieuLy /

TUNdTLOG WIRD
SNOWY,

BIfUlZ
xvpoiqury
eIvVULOYO,
sorvuly
puvoremeg
TIVULOD i
SOpluvaAltueg

xepomquiy
eBINMUSY )
esuleury
XvIQUIVY,
sUvIIVUILY

mwoo1qwoy

eoueury

“NVUWIZ
20
TuWIZ

“VACIVHO
volIg “F
vIpul) .
royqreg f ®
um1eyynog
pue G
yeaqueg

UIOTIION “T
—vIdsJ

BISOIPED ‘OT

VULIGIVT } 6

pus viiy

Blyorg ‘8
VUBIpsOg “2
RIUBUIYD “9

Bye ¢

euvolsky “y
SISIOg "§
euvIsng ‘J

TIpPEN ‘T
—visuad

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

318

xeprieg
Satolty,
souoyovay,

fouOIvIG )
epee \
eqrsaiq
snping

STUOJLL,
KUpoAe T,
vein J

SVOLIVIG

BOOTIE J,
qn.tla(q
alla
Bpeled

SLIMT L

werlIed J
xvepvirg
BINPCT
eIng

eInqd
VyQIEd
eASIIOG,
Byepatay,

i
IYOATOOTVYD

SITIS[IST
euvylontup
BnolUpO

eisny

snonvyy

B[lOV

ysemeyo
SITIO
BIPOV

elByvIVyoV

aMdTOV[RO t
Svyo[VO

eoulure Fy
euvUuLy .

essaopoduny |
CUTeUP

YeLOuoN Lav.
TTNULIAT,
visnjedury
soptuny |
BUTTE [
TUNTUNIO ¢ ripAsessepy |
BULL ypeyoopon J
VINX] )
ejpounuly |
IMVMSITL +
UNOSL INL
SaATORIT J
eyorpedury
snpedury
Sle [auay
SI[epuseyy /

snvyeud
SITAqOW
TOIL

Tsueweg

TWOTAULY

soon uolAssopy

Romer)
Roe,
TRU ereugsen |
BYU LLY elesse yy |
BILUVWUO VIBULRL
BUBUIO elo

——

MHP

ynsop
10 ‘e[Xq Osayt

BYORI

PIMOS)
Iwzy
lozeep
TOZalQ Vy

BLOSVSVT,
SISMIST,
Yyesy

resp)
IO IVZ1g |.
BUBZIG
Ygvrezy

SIZ

SLIIsodyy,

\
IV

BAILS EN

BIB W

eyiesny
eBlVsny {
TRYLIIH |
10 rausy )

STV EL
SLIVXNV

eLInyy

8140

peasy

ISTH
eyyesig
Bq00S])

epista
Tueypepig

\
epyosny

erpayog

vIPSe,

eIyLoeg |

eajiosy |

TU9}eSV
Byeg

epeoovg

epeoovg

oOBFUIS
voposs]

’

snIsUey,
LeULUIN
BILLED
ULV UOZ,

snoliodury \
Grakenacliadcye)
VULIVUILY,T,
BlICUIN J,

BIOUIBZ,

SOLBUIIG

eIVY UW
KPLIGULag
URIULQ )
BlVULY
TOITULY ET
YLIOULO FL
IVULCTL,
rTeuUIeYyg >
VIVUILYO
scr1oydourAwg
BYLOVICUBY
THAIVMUBD
Tuer )
SapluUeIIULEY
; IC, UO
VLIOUL AL
BIVULOYD)
URIvUIeg
e1auNng

elvUIeyy,

VIUAG ANY
VLIOINDHG

ONILSaTV

VIUvJOINeW *g

pue voy s %

ekQry ‘T
—VOIday “N

Idsf

VId0IHLg

VISVUY

VIN YVLOdOsayy

YIUASSY

VINOTAGVG

319

ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

THE EASTERN

eZIpOIAy, \
SIZIIAY, |
shaq |
snosiiog &
soled,
1TwVs.10qg

KSvovdy,
SvOL],

SIPIO.

esreq

Liga dann p
STJOSOAY,

saTOovI,

CINSIVY,

‘BUOTOOT[[CO

ELLONVTD

eSUXOTTIO L
snouey[y )

eoNTep,

snx0yatyeo

BIOSLOLH,
RIONILVD

snone[p

auddTIOV

eUULy

CIIORTT YL
snsauno0s )

eUOWOTT
BIUOUIN

SVITITLY
SIJIUOUTUILT,
STIZIURULO
SvIUUULy

sopluvury

sIOTUN

snpodury i
SIpOoTUV NT
SUlON )

SUTeTL
snjedury \
aeokyy |
TURLVIN
SNTOULY,
SvlOW

esvl AT

BAT LULLa J,
svATIL
erpAyduirg
epelqury
SUPT
WNIPOULOTI
BIO[O0VN
BSSTTO TL

wMne]Ouly,
elUL low
SnTIv HL
Banu
OUdPTON. )
SETOM |
SIpodopesayy if
eSI[OWlg

SNSSO[TIOLT

ENPOTOWL

SouUvlIisy
VLOSV
vlopq Vy

BSvIOVN

e104)

W0jJOUSY

VINES]

BIOZEN)

Wez19
SIUIZV

sni0sqy

e1OZY

volysV
KYLE
S04Sag

snussy

Bas)
wuNIpIsod
suysiq )

BpUOIs]

BIpisid
apts

wmnepisog
snuaovysy
SHOvISV

VPLBEA

unepIsig

seostpsog
VpeseA
Upolg

stqsog,
eUvoLySY

erkduay, )
TWINTe UI Fy
SnavUls]

WNT WAY,

sLiqmAyy,
SILOULULT)

weiquisTy,
RIULOWIY
euIsug
SIIquiATy,
svctAWLT
eIVUTYO
sutIqurAyy,

UINTIOW
WU WAIL,

euripisug
sniiqwAyy,

SIIOWLWIOD

VIIOULY
SnIvq uy

el1emneg

BIVUILZ,

aOVUHY,

eIsAI “OL

vipsT 6
eIIep “8
eroxTy “4

eypAydureg

pue vipisig f 9

eovo Ary

pue vissiyg ‘G

eusqud “F

viqeyey pue
BIuOSETydeg

€
“eLOIID “G

EO! :
pue snquog I
—UONIJL VISV

SASVOQVO ~

VINGWUY

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

32

sopuAyL
wWnIY..10 (7
BIULL
TWNLOd

WMO

wmnarAq J,
sAqovay,

ex,
vor hu,

sni0q
sopel1oqd
SOLO,
xKa1oyy,

ey

RIL
VeLLY,

snIvqLy,
sodokiq

Bool,

eet |
if

ULE

ancien
Byeyoup

ee GD

STTLO08

BYTeO
eiTeyoRD

snonvpy

ea[voQ

SNAIOYO[LO

ITER

BITPUNGD
soojoy f

OU y

SUUry

SRIUIULY

eUOwyy

TOUT

euUully

WOW EL

eeuuUly
rewsg

exquaéury

exuultry
BLULOULYT

PILOT

ep curry
WNeaue WW
Bx[VI
e[OSeN

TPOprydury
wintT[eyduo
sTpodoTVseTK \

snssopoyy |
BURL )-
exe |
suyluLy )

SUNIPOI[LOULY
s1podoTVse

SRO

snoqiquin,

waNYyaATOW.

LULL
eyerdury

snsso[voATW

srpodwek py
vopolydury

eryoortydury

oonaugari cohnnc@)
TSSOTOWW
TINILOWLO FT
BeTIPIL
eq
sven |
ereow)

VIIOV
snainepidg

SO105T

e15V

ellOTy
sninepidy
BILVOT
e1eyoy
RIS
eIsVy
e1h30],

BlOW
IZIsy

SIIOSST.

sn.IOZV

souvlIsy
Sopp LV

svqrjoog

siqestd

seploy
s1jeesy
snyyvlog

eyyAg

auayysosay

snyseyd

ersoud,
SILOBISV

0)

wInIpIsog

snqyseyd
sntyeig
sIjoNTsoH

TULIUVSST )
eaqysesgy \
ayes {
SIGE,

eIOWTT

Blow]
sneierydury
eelduey
sneivigdury

snererydury

snshiqury

elovIquUy
SNICTIOT,
snivmop
WNW

TWUNILUIIY
snsAiqury
sna sury

BRIQUION

VllOovT “ET
TIUOSSOIL “SL

SIM “IL

BIpvoly “OT

eIVIOV 6
S0S1V “8

snuyys] “2

woItV “9

erjowg °¢
SHOOT) 5
pur siooyd

VIUeULeoy

pue vyoya f ®

snudq ‘%

Ajessoqy, ‘T

—aogauy

VINOGGHOVIN

321

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

ney,

snIey,
eng
eling

9ysosiaq,

WINUINSISILY,

sdLIN],
IsLLoeg
TLIO]

lney, |
SOIOLY,
mnd14.10¢ \
BASIL \.
sonny, {
wanosiity,)

LAC) An
eyoAty,

sna441q,
BYR,

eyoLy,

WINITIS]
eypssy

uIn[o00
*VlLBOI[OD

eisopmby

BIA0SO
ayfnong

sao1php
e[usue[O

Boley

eryeyoup

Tos]oH

OL

TWywostqury

Tue, ULULY

euOUgy

sopueULy

elOUyy

snusqury
uvwny,

Ouse yy

souula'y
exuckuey,

Bourn]
VIMO

euelpue yy }

Io ‘euvipseyy

BITMLO TAL
snpedury

Snsvalorpewmeg

ely

TUN TNA
mnuvporpeyy /

Une

STOW

aIN4oTe
TOG

wanyeurg
Twn Nya

UINTYyo[VULy

/

BIPTO WN
snyoo[NVN
snssiydury
snpodury
VOT
SOloTL |
SNOT, |
snpAyosop)

eyemiyduy \
snjedury
elpeydug

uneoAury |

mney)

Iwsny
elLOJSI

umipy
Vlad V
BIVST

eMyy

SNAILS

20 BPI V
BIRT,

IO BIOPvT
elreold
sni0sq y

wntiunyedy

elloV
Woy

Sn14e]
AIRsy

eraydy

vyIseyL
a}sasog
BI4YSI8
21S V

eu0qsoy,
soqisseg

wnunpesssg
aysas0g

soyerqtsaeq.

TUd0R TITS \
9uayseovg

BAepisng

eelqSa]T

snysxqd

WNULewy
o1gw a

snique'y
so1qnsuy
Liagauodenconergal

TuRIpiquiy
aiqury
ulereung
ULOULOT
aIBULOD

vIvULeEg
ener huey,
epullowuay,
TLLOWIUWIID,

SnIIUIey
snsPIq uly
sorquiy
snyjuAivuly

Breuley
SuIVUL,)

eNny F
eLInsIy “¢

emp s 8
BIS] \ ;
pure viyouo A Lu
—ATVIT

VILWHY
QNY VIOITIONIA
‘WOOIMON

VINONNYV
VIUATIT

VILVAUVY

vIovad.
aNV VISD]T

S190 “F
woquy “s

a4oI *%
snidfp) ‘T
—saNvIsf

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

322

ooseley,

esov.log
WHI,
BLM,

sning

TUCJOPINY,

VIOBITY,
SOLO,
SnIog,
HIN,
sve],
wining,
Tung

Byer,

sni9Ty,

sno1tqay,
SIL E,
zeapuy,

\

J

xpnsyeg
SILLOSLleO

SLUNSRTRO,

munqyI9eD

UINdITIVO

1) 20)
eNO TBO
snuroly[ry
WNUe [NO \
stuoptuby

manyjnong

umNoIsnyo
BUvaTTTRy)

uINUe Uy

TULUM

snuvieury
euoyy

eouluLry

eUUey

_ breqTepy
VIISSe

VSIIQoOT[eULy \

BIPISSE AL
SUSTOW {
elyoopiydury J

TNUAN gy,
BUIT[e}9 WN

eovyeyy

snooty

SI[VOSBYL \

B[[IOB IAL |
ee[ATN,
OLOTTL

SOT N
he Oe Meg
elesoy

vION
SOIT
elepuLyl

B[NSO WL

ep suLy

HOMO
LOUNeH

“elapeg
VlIvoOuN
BILISV

Balay

IBC TT
eilopqy

eICYOVUIT
eloy

SLIVSH
slIoy

ILIV

SIP

mMANest

snueyoemursg

wMnssniqiUy
sutyeg UnAqiury :
o1e4snseg SlIeUl0D SISUOTOGIVNT “LT
—TnVv9)
TUe4TOSO A
Taeyason welnduy
Tuvjosny Boo. UE
BpEsag eleuvy) sistouoovdiey, °¢
VILTAULGL
BlIOvIQULY
eouvyISy IBULOY, BIULqISNy |
Tuvgiyseg \
Ul{SU
Vphyes
vag
episag
OSV
vysy) eoyeagq ‘|
—Nivag
staqmAtyy,
= svlAMeg
SITIO CULIVULeD
oysongy LOU ET ATO “11
TUNA NIG
Peet pue viuvony ¢ ‘OL
,byseg ‘erpnd y
uIntyag
BIYSOG STIOUIUWITO, vinedueg “6
WNTWOIST ET WUTATIQUIT WINIUWEG “g
TOTS A KUMAGUIG WINUIGEg *4
TST BUIMICULA¢ }
eI} Winns UNIT] “9
eae)
UINULLAUIeD,
aqIoUVg >
eee RIIquey | Sey a
BIPSY vitauy) pure vuquas <

323

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

UILoypuoI,

BlIZVIVlaT

Trojan

Aig
ind

Bild

xo “inaq
ATI OIOING
eulooing

Ssastajornd
4asioq
omndy, >
qaeq |
Io sntung )

uespimMig

410q
UINSILOIIO.AN(T

WNT,
sassro0inqg
10 epmay
SOuOIN,

sossvorty )

sauoon[Vg

BIDKlVH

UINTOxQ
BILVITVO
TWLUT[[aXO
uve [eH

SI[CIPOS]

vITEX
BUOTVO

umModvIsn{ey

UPPOOT[ES

‘eouryy

IUUBUIQ

WNUYyVIqUIy

Tae
SIUUULT
ruueg

Bucs]
TuoUIeG

CUOTL

snowy
werquy

UMMM,
TUMLOWIT

wnpoyeuy

S19Q WOTIIW
UINIULSO PITT
WNUNporpayy

SOUOTLON],

TANIULOIpETT

eqeau hoy
WMNOTPOOVI,
VNC]

eurpsoqury
OAOTSVIL

UWINUL[OIpsyr

snjoutia fy,
“VIN ‘TOR TPOLN
UNgBLOIpayy ?
Ya (UA OR fr ff

UIToo TW
TUNUReIpayy
RITOSO jl

UINULTOIpPIT
wnUnpoP

IPP

UIMNU[OIpE TL
TUpe TL

LLB AL

$9}119090

euvipy

WoyNy

TUNIS

WNUIIOG

Pers x

Biesy

e1lasseseg

eIOSAg
sainypy

Sauogig }

Bungsig f
eqyepnsng
BARDIA
T14SQ7
UN} wOR AG
ejopng
BIAOJOG

tununposag

THYUNASTS
mnunpesag

mo} vag
Bos

B10}09

sOMOISsong

1mrysnseg

TMI pojyloy
tununposag (
WINGBIOOY (

Soqvse A

susattosaay[oO
VIIQULD

TrATIquiey
LLYUWIRILG

MOTOWN]
TAUBg
CUIVULOD
WOFLIG UNL

purpiequng

Tq wun Fy
UMIMOJALY WOH t

WIMNLLog ued,
Alnqsarqury \
snLIqury |

JesiowI0g

BIVUIVY,
IVUIVY, |

Taqurp )
BLIQuUivg

puvprome yxy )
aIQUIeG |
souoIqiuy
SISeIqUIeD }-
TWO BIBUIeD
BALIQOIvUILG
vavureg )

lequry
udINWid,s

_
VIAVNIGNVOg

TIPULA “¢

SoMOlMIA °G

SOUOARIST “LT
—ANVWEAY)

PINOUT °9
eIUOpaTey) “G

‘Sa XEN “F
‘SCO AVL '§

Bld ‘3

epunaag °T

—NIVLINg

BVIISpPg ‘Pp

sisuounpsny “¢

vrmvymby % -

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

oad

mwopsin fo .uoak
“pp.

‘Sexe ALL

“junad
“Wn
SNYVIVZ

‘vYauvGg

STP

“IOD1VHO

‘See UjIM SOlvTQ 4e snrpopMmdury \

SNTOULT,
seen
snjodvuey[
WORT SOPPTL

~eryAydureg JO stepunoy puv
“‘seyoleg UIA SHV] ye suqaorrypdury

SNITEITOTA \

“Buos “oynyy 3
“avaan() ayy

“yqay a]OULUWD FT J

yepoutry

NUITVsN |
snipeAug |
ToOpouly |
snares
snoeyeour yy {
TUESTTL
eR AT

Io ‘stoyq

TeYe
B[eyony {
PUN)

woudULy
saqucuy

PeTeyeAL
ate ‘AVIVHVIN
NvWaT any

HLGIMAIONNY FH

“Hay fo wayjwf
‘Lazalg yy

ieysy

soreyooud ay

ervyoudy,

sniosndy

“‘aaZalay

eepheuoyy)
TOW |
porsoyy _ BuIsug
shy SIZ0TATIO,
TOUIOy)
jo
er)
; TONTHANOLA
snpopy WoOOIvULa
“WfiB “fuos 0
“pnyonys QWDLwUz
AONTHINOLY \
+ TUM |
Savdcury !
éyernqoy (
jo |
SBiLLeuo Fy )
SIUUBITTIOG )
yesQ SQAUIGUIeD (
eA) SnIeVULz, (
sapezvosy ULILWUG )
* Tord LmMung
ekyoyp Ble UIeG
qesely elequuLy,
FTONTHINOLY
SBINOWYR I,
SIOULOLW
pepyasiy HIULZ eTqig:
“dOHST “NVUWIZ

‘SNOILOUNNOO 'TYOLIOOTOTINd CNV TVYOIDOTOHLAW “IVOIMOLSIH— ‘IT

erpéq
erpsyduurg )

BIqeTeH
eID

elroy:
pue
aulyso[ed

eIquey

eliAssy
pue
ermopAqeg

SIpUy

BIsIog

325

ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

THE EASTERN

Wooley,

suv},

eyo TL,
snyllod

BIYILT,

ooviqg

SCISOIL],

sno,
Sn510T,
sopedrq
SLLIO(T

\

J

snone[ez
SIVYOVITO

svqorep

snposyoy

nie)
qe

snpiyduy

Beyyeury
SNOSST[OL

sure
snipedugy
sne (auto fT
sepdury )

women

snddiuvypeyy

BOTOT[ION. SnNEZ
snypopiydury

SopVsaTT
SOTYOTMIOW SNIZ

/

TOMIIOW Tooyy,

MOLULTLAT )
OTN
TASvIlIW
snpopydimy +
soTeTUN
ePBILOTAL
sourmsq pue mAydueg)

Buos ‘sojayy
SIXpOUeZ

TOTO.

dadjay ayy
‘sounoyiaay

snusy

soqyerooddiyy
1030V

Snysisyy

TWOvyooT HL -
snovjsy

eo1pIstd

sniperpag

soqoAsuy

snfervtuaq

OTIC WHAT,
snUeIquUy

Sprikury,

snerermdury

sneierduy

sneieyduy

STIAWEIL,

snlearq uA,

Bln 14

sOuleg
SOIQ UIT
Boog ug
sopoury

94910
snidsy

BIULOO’T
eIpeoly

ereyoy

sOs1y

BUSH
pure
volyty:

eljoeg

s1ooud
sll00'T

eljOVay

etd SH
AyessouL

dOVANTT,

BIS

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS.

326

Sueapniyy,
jO Loy,

yno “Bnwog
SnIsesin J,

WeIYSIIT, Y
spimid J

sprig

snyenbiog,
sung,

snow

snuue pL

Buos “ory
TLOTONAL

qood “yy
darpjos “ayn
SHUvpOULY

qunyo ‘nupbyaoyy
burs “yop

seporpent

WIEN

VITISSCI JO POOM

uredg ur snyoopryduy

snOooTO}

OTTIN
SNTLOOSATL

sntedugy

snTynUury
BILWUGT
SUITULTL

snqeyo/

git snovIsD

dadjay 2y2
“only S

oysmny,

4b ‘ypnoosy

s04900y

S189 A

damuny ‘own z
aA iS
aru £5 {

ara x )

“Buos “wouyuy \
Aorydunyy |
* Sno]
qewoy,
IOMLOY,

LL TONTHANOLG
{ snaivwUly

$ UTE TL
esoIquULy

{ snisoiqury

ro ‘sAIUUnT

“1904
[ticonas

8419)

*BIALEQULY
TOG UID
SNIVULT,

JoqwAyy,)

BIARTIPULOR
pue
Aureus)

purpoay

Urey

‘uredg
pue
ep

“ATOIS
pue
eo@ly Busey

wnUIgGeg
pue
Tune

THE EASTERN ORIGIN OF THE CELTS. 327

77 J have already (note 158) mentioned the word amber in its connection with Zimran, the
Cymri and sacred stones. The word amber is Celtic, and appears in most modern languages.
Had we any doubt that Zimran is its original, it would be removed by the Greek word Electron.
Electra I hold to be the name of Keturah, with the prefix of the Arabic article. An Electra is
made the mother of Medon, a Midian. Electra in Messenia connects with the story of Thamyris,
and Ithome near recalls Etam, Paus. ivy. 33. Electryone was the sister of the Rhodian Heliades,
among whom Ochime, Cerecaphus and Camirus appear. The name Keturah, as denoting incense,
may easily be associated with amber or ambergris. The Sciavonic languages probably retained
her name as the term for this substance in jantar, gintaras and sihters, all of which may be
corruptions of Keturah. I have, however, proved pretty definitely the connection of Keturah
with Eshcol and Mamre. Sacal is the Egyptian word for amber, and is doubtless the same as
Eshcol. When we pass beyond the region of the language of necessity into that of luxury, art
and science, historical etymology must be our guide. As tantalize, damask and cabal carry us
into mythology, geography and history respectively, so we shall find that a large proportion of
the words of any language can only be explained by searching for them in similar fields.
Mythology is not so much a disease of language as language is an embodiment of ancient facts
of which what we are pleased to call mythology retains the only memorial. I do not know
precisely why Liguria, a western Locris and early home of the Celtic Loegrians, should give a
name to amber. It was however a Zimrite region.

178 Tt is more probable that Cyracus denotes Zerach the second husband of Keturah, who is
referred to in note 98. He is, as I have there stated, Zerach son of Achumai, Harka of Khem,

_Cherucheres of Amenemes and Cercestes of Aigyptus, who derived his name from Chemi or
Coptos. He is also Cercyon the son of Agamedes. It seems that he married before Keturah a
daughter of Chareph, the son of Ashtari or the great Sesostris, Xisuthrus, &c., and by this
marriage had two sons, Ethan and Jobab. This explains the association of Cerberus and
Cereyon ; of Agamedes, his father, and Trophonius; of the union of Cercaphus with Cyrbie,
Crius with Eurybia, Charaxus with Rhodope, Khem and Harka with Thriphis; and the descent
of Cherucheres from Usecheres II. Triopas and other similar names associated with unmis-
takable traces of Zerach, set forth the same fact. Iam thus able to add to previous genealogies
the following : ;

Shobal
|
|
Manahath Ashchur Reaiah
| |
daughter=Ashtari Jachath
| ' B
Chareph Achumai
| |
daughter = Zerach = Keturah=Abraham
| | et
Ethan Jobab Zimran, &c.
who ruled
Azariah in Edom
a Or,
Seb
|
| |
Month Usecheres Ra
| |
Ritho = Sesostris Achthoes
| :
Harphre or Cerpheres Khem or Amenemes
Thriphis = Cherucheres = Atari

Cercasorus, opposite the Athribite nome, is a record of Zerach im connection with his wife
Thriphis. His family is Sabellian, Hellenic, Dorian, Achemenian. Edomite monarchy, or
rather the monarehy which arose upon the borders of Palestine, Arabia and Egypt, dates from
but one generation before the time of Zerach’s son Jobab, Bela the son of Beor being his pre-
decessor and its founder. This Bela was in all probability the King of Zoar in the days of
Abraham, and the Egyptian Belus who is said to have fled from Salatis into Arabia. Herophile,
whom I have already identified with Eriphyle, is made a daughter of Lamia (Lechem), and is
Said to have been born at Corycus (Zerach). Paus.x.12, -

[328]

A CALIFORNIA BORAX DEPOSIT.

BY W. HODGSON ELLIS, M.B.

Read before the Canadian Institute, February 19th, 1876.

The borax of commerce has long been derived almost exclusively
from the boracic acid of the Tuscan soffioni; the discovery in Cali-
fornia of a large deposit of native borax or “tincal” bids fair to
modify in some measure the trade supply of this article.

In San Bernardino County, California, is the bed of a dry lake,
which is covered with a dirty gray deposit, consisting of borate of
soda mixed with sulphate and carbonate of soda and chloride of
sodium. In some places native borax or tincal is found nearly pure
in large crystals.

Through the kindness of Mr. John Ledyard, formerly of Toronto,
who has been employed at the works, I have received specimens of
the crude borax and also of the purified products. To him I am also
indebted for the following particulars :—

_ The crude material is carted to the works, dissolved in water, and |
boiled down till the liquid has attained a density of 1-16. It is
then run from the boiler into “settlers,” where it is left for about
eight hours. At the end of this time the clear liquid is run off and
allowed to crystallize, either in tanks or in long, narrow, shallow °
vessels, called flumes. The product of this operation is called ‘ con-
centrated borax,” and sells at seven cents per pound. “ Refined
borax” is made by re-dissolving the “concentrated” borax and re-
crystallizing it in the tanks. It sells for nine cents per pound. »

An analysis of Californian refined borax, given in the Chemical
News, December 17th, 1875, is as follows :—

Crystallized biborate of soda.........+..0000eeeeeeee es 99°75
Chlorideroiisodiumwsneeneneeo oe eee ert 0°25

THE FUNCTION OF SALT IN SEA WATER. 329

Mr. Ledyard’s sample yielded to my analysis :—

Crystallized biborate of soda
Chloniderotisodiumiteyya... sno se cae steele ae eee 0°30

An analysis of the crude borax gave me the following results :—

SOdtumybilonabe ree pet eet ea ees cereale cetera 89°23 .
Scaiumaysilphabernty sae. spake creer a aioe eae tela mela ae 8-46
Soduumicarlonate ser. ecptats.trovepehs tases cesionsaa rae PSH TT
Soduumarehi ovidey meew eres a2 Var cn sy sonore ae aolttee 14°23
(CalermmyCar bon atevesne etal ae eo elee eee ee 3) tas//
ANiweiming, aac! WATHO CWCS Ssaooeseccovacedocoeuecaudcs 0°33
Silitcatans lise mi yt oat oA el OER a AT a Te RONG cs Pa nama 23°34
\WVRISEIE 5 feo SPER ee oe I REE ETC EL Aa PN ee Sao red B 8:07
100:00

AN ADDITIONAL NOTE ON THE FUNCTION OF
SYSUE ID TUNE Sev WUE IMS LE

BY E. J. CHAPMAN, Pu.D.,
Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto.

More than twenty years ago, the author submitted to the Caya-
DIAN INSTITUTE an original view respecting the function of the saline
components of the sea. This view was to the effect that the essential
function of the salinity of the sea is to regulate evaporation. Fresh
water, it was shewn, evaporates far more rapidly than salt water ;
and, as regards the latter, the stronger the salinity the slower the
evaporation—other conditions, of course, being equal.

In the natural evaporation of the waters of the sea, two antago-
nistic forces are at work: the absorbing power.of the air, and the
resisting power of the sea. If one of these powers increase or diminish
in intensity, the intensity of the other increases or diminishes also.

390 THE FUNCTION OF SALT IN SEA WATER.

If the absorbing power of the air (by increase of temperature or other

cause) increase in strength, the effects of this increase become con-

trolled and rapidly neutralized by the stronger resisting power

imparted to the water by its increased degree of saltness. If, on

the other hand, the absorbent power of the air become weakened

(by excess of rainfall, diminution of temperature, &c.), evaporation

becomes assisted by the weaker resistance of the water. These com-
pensating effects, it is contended, are due essentially to the presence

of saline matters in the waters of the sea.

The original experiments published on this subject in 1855—
although sufficiently exact to establish the Striking difference which
the evaporation of fresh water exhibits as compared with that of sea
water—contained a source of error arising from the form of the
vessels employed, and partly from the evaporating surface of the
liquids not having been kept constantly at the same level. As the
surface of the fresh water soon occupied a lower level than that of
the other liquid, it necessarily became protected to a greater degree
from the action of the atmosphere: and thus the evaporation from
it (although always greater than the evaporation from the salt water)
was somewhat less than it should have been. Experiments of this
kind can scarcely be rendered absolutely faultless, but in after trials
these sources of error were remedied as far as possible. The annexed
results are from one of these trials extending over seven compara-
tively warm days :—

- Periods of Distilled Water. Sea Water. Differences.

24 hours. Loss per cent. Loss per cent.
1 14:52. 13°96 0:56
2 13°64 13°05 0°59
3 11°86 122 0'64
4 15.43 14°71 0-72
& 15°78 14:97 0-81
6 13°93 13°03 0:90
7 13°55 12°54 101

The function of regulating evaporation, thus attributed to the saline’
condition of sea water, may not seem at first thought to be a very
important one ; but, in its results, it is probably the most important
of all the natural phenomena of which the ocean is the stage. The
moisture of the earth, it is well known, comes essentially from the
sea. The salt-free vapour, taken up by evaporation from the surface

THE FUNCTION OF SALT IN SEA WATER. 331

of the sea, is wafted sooner or later to the land; and there becoming
condensed by contact with the cold of mountain chains, by tree-
covered districts, and other recognized agencies, it falls in the form
of rain, &c.; and, finally, after fulfilling its manifold functions, it
becomes returned, for the greater part, by the natural drainage-chan-
nels of the earth—the brooks and streams and brimming rivers—to
the sea from whence it came. If any prolonged cause of disturbance,
therefore, affected the process of evaporation as carried on betwixt
the air and sea, the earth throughout broad areas, if not throughout
its whole extent, would necessarily suffer by the reaction—either
from a want of rain, or a deficiency of moisture in the atmosphere ;
or from unripened harvests and inundations of the land occasioned by
excess of rainfall. The saline condition of the sea evidently serves
as the main controlling power to disturbances of this character.

Teleology is terribly out of fashion, nowadays, in scientific thought.
The author should perhaps apologize, therefore, for attempting to
recall attention to a subject of this kind. But without being in any
way an opponent of “advanced views” generally, one may still hesi-
tate to regard the wonderful balance of natural forces, seen almost
everywhere in the cosmic infinity around us, as nothing more than
merely a fortuitous result. |

[332]

SOME CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED:

WITH SAMPLES OF THE WRITINGS TO WHICH THEY
ARE APPENDED.

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

(Continued from page 276.)

We now come to our political noms-de-plume.

Canada, both in its French and its English portions, has hae a
troubled history. With a very mixed population, teeming with a
variety of clashing prejudices, brought with them or inherited from
the Old World, governors sent out by the parent state to guide their
destinies, to amalgamate them into one mass, to mould their character
into a national consistency, have found, especially in years bygone,
that their task was not an easy or a trifling one; and whatever their
line of conduct, they were sure to be criticized with severity by one
coterie or another in the community. Here, as elsewhere, the news-
papers and other local periodicals have been vents for the spleen of
individuals ; and as at early periods in Canada, Upper and Lower,
men in power held it to be proper to stand on their dignity more
punctiliously than they do now, it was not quite safe for writers to
come out with their, strictures in proprid persond. . Consequently,
the local periodicals of the day abound with objurgatory communica-
tions under the fictitious signatures usually adopted in the newspapers .
and periodicals of the same period in Great Britain and Ireland.
And when I say in former days men in power were specially touchy, —
I include in the expression the Houses of Assembly themselves,
which were very ready to summon offenders before them for verbal
breaches of privilege. Thus Mr. Cary, editor of the Quebec Mercury,
was sent for by the Lower Canadian House, in 1813, for publishing
a communication signec “ Juniolus Canadensis,” an invective, in the
style of Junius, against Mr. Stuart, a member of the House. Mr.
Cary absented himself from the city during the remainder of the
Session, and so eluded the search of the Serjeant-at-Arms. But the

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 333

day after the prorogation the following Card appeared in the Mercury:
“The Editor's respects to a majority of the House of Assembly.
Being just arrived from a tour of business, he learns that the House
had evinced much anxiety to see him during his absence. Unfor-
tunately, his return has taken place a day too late for him to have
the honour of waiting on the House. He is, however, rather at a
loss to conceive how his presence could be in any manner useful in
assisting them in their vocation of framing laws.”

It would be, of course, an endless and unprofitable undertaking to
trace the authorship of the great bulk of pseudonymous productions
in early Canadian journals on political subjects. But one nom-de-
plume which appeared in the columns of the Montreal Herald, in the
years 1813-15, presents exceptional claims to consideration. The
signature of Vrriras has become historical. Moreover, it possessed
for a time an additional degree of interest from the slight mystery
and uncertainty which attached to it, the author having taken some
pains, as I suppose, to maintain an incognito. As all persons con-
cerned have long passed off the scene, no harm will be done now if
I remove the veil, as I shall do presently, and for the first time since
an uncertainty on the subject sprang up. :

Sir George Prevost was the Governor-General of Canada and Com-
mander-in-Chief of the Forces in 1812, when the war broke out
between Great Britain and the United States, and the letters of
Veritas are devoted to an adverse criticism of Sir George’s military
tactics throughout the unnatural contest. In many of the subsequent
accounts of the war of 1812, Veritas is quoted as an authority, but
I do not observe any where Tee the real name of the writer is men-
tioned. It became, in fact, as we shall see, almost irretrievably lost.
So late as 1855, after all reason for secrecy had passed away, Auchin-
leck, in his ‘“‘ History of the War, 712, 713, 14,” defends Sir George
Prevost against the strictures of the shadowy Veritas. “ Veritas
observes,” he says, “that it is the acme of assurance to insinuate that
the [British] Ministry were to blame for the insufliciency [of force in
the two Provinces at the outbreak of the war], especially as they
could only have a knowledge of our wants through Sir George’s in-
formation. Now, how in justice,” Auchinleck asks, “can Sir George
be blamed for not informing Ministers of his requirements for a war
_ which he was instructed [by that Ministry] by all the means in his
_ power to avoid the promotion of? In his anxiety to attack the

334 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED:

movers of the address [to Sir George, on his departure from Quebec}
in reference to the war, Veritas has suffered himself to go to the
verge of injustice.” Again, in Col. W. F. Coffin’s admirable and
eloquent work, entitled “1812; or the War and its Moral: a Cana-
dian Chronicle,” it is observed, “If York (Toronto) had been left
defenceless and unprotected ; if a ship of war in the hands of the

shipwright had been recklessly exposed to destruction, the fault was

not with Sheaffe nor with his direct superior, Sir George Prevost, as -

charged by Veritas, but with the authorities in England, who trifled
with the emergency until too late, and then spent treasures in life
and money to repair an irreparable error.”

In Tupper’s “ Life and Letters of Major-General Sir Isaac Brock,”
Veritas is also largely quoted, but in the same abstract way. The
author of an article in the Quarterly Review of July, 1822, headed
“« Campaigns in the Canadas,” evidently knew who Veritas was; but
he refrains from naming him. “The Letters of Veritas,” the writer
says, “were originally printed in a weekly paper published at Mon-
treal, in Lower Canada, and subsequently collected in the little volume
before us. Within a small compass,” the reviewer continues, “ these
unpretending letters contain a greater body of useful information
upon the campaigns in the Canadas than is anywhere else to be found.
They are, we believe, the production of a gentleman in Montreal of
known respectability. Though not a military man, he enjoyed the
best opportunities for acquaintance with the circumstances of the
war; and as these letters, which excited great attention in the
‘Canadas, appeared in successive papers while Montreal was filled
with almost all the officers of rank who had served in the country,
it may reasonably be presumed that his errors, had he committed
any, would not have escaped without censure ; yet no reply was ever
attempted to his statements—no doubt ever expressed in the pro-
vinees of the correctness of his assertions.” My curiosity, a few
years since, having become aroused as to the identity of Veritas, it
came to be with me, for a time, a kind of Junius-question which I
sought to solve: for a long time, but not, finally, without success.
I searched in vain in the useful works of Mr. H. J. Morgan, of

Ottawa, the compiler of “ Sketches of Celebrated Canadians,” and the

Bibliotheca Canadensis ; but I found no clue. I interrogated the late
Rey. Dr. Richardson on the subject (he, in his younger days, lost an
arm. while actively serving in a naval capacity in one of the expedi-

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 335

tions ordered by Sir George Prevost). I addressed notes to several
gentlemen who had interested themselves in early Canadian history,
but without result. Amongst them, especially, I applied to Col.
Coffin, above-named, but after inquiry instituted, he could afford me
no help. Inquiries were also made for me of the present proprietors
and publishers of the Montreal Herald. I thought that possibly
among the traditions of the office of that paper the name of its now
historical contributor might be preserved. Mr. Penny, the present
editor of the Herald, kindly endeavoured to get the desired infor-
mation from Mr. Archibald Ferguson, a gentleman now aged more
than ninety years, formerly proprietor of Herald. Mr. Ferguson’s
reply, however, now lying before me, was as follows :—“ In answer
to your note of the 17th instant, I beg to inform you that I do not
know who wrote the articles signed Veritas and Nerva, in 1815.
They were published nine years before I purchased the Herald
establishment, and the two former proprietors were dead before I
purchased.” (I had coupled my query about Veritas with one about
a writer styling himself Nerva, also in the Herald; but Nerva I
discovered afterwards by accident, while looking through the articles.
in Mr. Morgan’s Libliotheca Canadensis.) How I came at length to
recover the all but totally forgotten authorship of the Veritas letters,,
I will detail concisely after I have given a sample or two of the pro-
ductions themselves. I add the reflection: if in so short a period an
uncertainty so decided could spring up in regard to writings whose
authorship was probably notorious to contemporaries, how easy it
must have been, in the days when printing was unknown, and when
of many an important record no duplicate existed, for ambiguities to
arise on such points; how easy it must have been, at the dictate of
policy or ambition, to falsify and substitute, with small chance of
explicit detection at the hands of posterity.
Veritas, throughout his letters, inveighs against Sir George Prevost
for an apparent lack of energy, decision, and dash. But we must
bear in mind what Auchinleck has said, as quoted just now, that Sir
George was probably under restraint from the instructions which he
had received from the Ministry at home, who had no relish for the
contest in which they found themselves engaged. ‘Towards spring,
1814, so inveterate,” Veritas says, “was Sir George’s rage for armis-
tices, notwithstanding the injurious consequences of the former to
the military service, that a negotiation for another was set on foot,

336 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

and defeated solely from the refusal of our admiral on the American
Station to concur in it. The Americans gave out that the proposition
came from Sir George, which I believe, because otherwise he would
have met it at once by a direct negative that would have ended all
discussion on the subject. In January, 1814, whilst the Legislature
was sitting at Quebec, Sir George made a trip to Montreal, from no

military motive that has ever been discovered or assigned, during

which the then Assembly were active in preparing mischief. That
Session was a stormy one, and ending in March, the Head-Quarters
were retransferred to Montreal. * * i .
Soon after the navigation opened upon Lake Champlain, Capt. Pring,
in the naval command there, sailed from Isle aux Noix with our
flotilla, then superior to that of the enemy, which had wintered in
Otter Creek, where they had a ship-yard employed in constructing
‘a force intended to surpass ours. Capt. Pring, in consequence, applied
to Sir George for some troops to accompany him, with a view of
attempting to destroy this establishment and the vessels in that creek,
whether afloat or upon the stocks, which, next to Sackett’s Harbour,
was an object worth a trial at some risk. As usual, the applieation
was refused. When Capt. Pring returned from his cruise up that
creek, he reported to Sir George what might have been done by a
joint attack, and then he was offered assistance, but the Captain
replied that it was then too late, as the enemy had taken alarm and
prepared accordingly. Sir George had the extraordinary fatality of

either never attempting an active operation, or of thinking of it only ~

when the time for practical execution was past.”

Here is a passage which, for style, may remind us of Kinglake or
Sir William Napier; the incidents referred to will also probably
interest us. ‘‘ As the season for action advanced,” Veritas says, ‘“ to
the astonishment of everyone, there was formed at Chambly what is
called a Camp of Instruction, comprising the greater part of the force
above enumerated, and from which might and ought to have been
detached a force for the attack of Sackett’s Harbour, or for the rein-

forcement of the Niagara frontier, seriously threatened as it then was :

(1814) with invasion, in the opinion of every person who had eyes to

see or ears to hear. Had the first-mentioned object been attained, —

the enemy would not have ventured to cross into Upper Canada; or

if Sir George was obstinately bent on letting Sackett’s Harbour alone,

the reinforcement of the Niagara frontier became the more imperiously

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. a

mecessary to secure it against the enemy’s accumulating force, which
had been even seen by some of our officers in returning from captivity;
but whose reports thereon were utterly disregarded. Thus the Camp
above-said furnished the means of instruction to the enemy upon the
said frontier, by allowing them to practise against our very inferior
force ; but of destruction to our troops there employed, who were
thereby doomed to combat against fearful odds, as will be seen here-
after, which is quite inexcusable, seeing we had the means of pre-
vention in cur power; for so infatuated was Sir George that not a
man. was sent from Lower Canada to their aid until the 12th July,
after our first disaster at Chippewa was known. a i =
From the end of May, reinforcements from Great Britain, Ireland
and the West Indies came in; but the accursed Camp of Instruction
continued ; when to our astonishment, in June and July, such a
numerous body of troops arrived from Bordeaux that it became
evident Sir George was quite bewildered thereby. Piecemeal rein-
forcements were now despatched to Upper Canada, and a very large
force kept below to do something—but what it was remained doubt-
ful, although a bustle of preparation began across the river, which
was continued for months at infinite expense.” I add one more
passage: an indignant, Junius-like denunciation of certain speeches
in the House of Commons, notably one by Mr. Whitbread, on the
subject of the destruction of the public buildings at Washington by
a British force, in which speeches more feeling was apparently shown
for the loss experienced by the United States Government than for
the sufferings of British subjects when violently deprived of their
homes and property at York and Niagara, a few months previously,
by an invading United States army. “‘ Now, is 1¢ possible to con-
ceive,” Veritas asks, “that all these and former acts of conflagration
and pillage could have happened without orders from the American
Government? And yet if we had retaliated upon this principle in
the Chesapeake, or elsewhere (which was completely in our power to
have done), what an outcry would have been raised by Mr. Madison,
and re-echoed by the Opposition in the Imperial Parliament, who,
on finding themselves beat from their grounds of censure against our
Government and officers for the destruction of the public buildings
at Washington, when proved to have been merely retaliatory, then
took up a new position equally untenable, viz., that it would have
been magnanimous not to have followed the example of the Ameri-

338 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

cans in their conduct at York and Newark. Now, in common sense,
what does such doctrine mean? Do these mock-patriots reserve all
their sympathies for the enemies of their country, and regard with
callous indifference the sufferings of their fellow-subjects? Are the
latter not entitled to protection and consideration ; and as means of

that protection, was it not incumbent upon our officers, and a point —

of justice, to turn against the enemy their own weapons, and thereby
make them feel the consequences of their own enormity of conduct,
with a viewto prevent their repeating the hke in future? It is very
Inagnanimous, to be sure, to speak with cold-blooded indifference
about the infliction of ruin upon friends, at the distance of 3,000
miles, by fire and devastation in the most aggravated shapes; but I
will venture to say that if Mr. Whitbread’s brewery and his princely
mansion, with all their contents, had been at York or Newark, and
shared the fate of the buildings there consigned to the flames by the
enemy, we should never have heard of his lecture upon the virtue of
magnanimity.”

It was by the aid of Sir Francis Hincks, now resident in Montreal,
that my curiosity in regard to Veritas was at length gratified. Sir
Francis took much interest in the inquiry, when it chanced to be
proposed to him ; and he kindly applied for me to the present authori-
ties of the Herald office, with the result already mentioned. When
now I. supposed nothing further would come of the investigation, L
unexpectedly received from Sir Francis the following communication,
which sets the question at rest. ‘The note is dated Montreal, 15th
July, 1873. “By a very singular accident,” Sir Francis writes, “I
obtained a few moments ago the information which you wanted a
few weeks since. Coming into town this morning, I met Mr. J. 8.

McKenzie, one of our oldest and wealthiest citizens, lately a Director,

of the Bank of Montreal, and senior partner of one of our principal
firms. He was talking of his age, and as having served in the war
of 1812. It immediately occurred to me that he might know who
Veritas was; but at the moment I had forgotten this signature, and
was only able to ask if he recollected a criticism on Sir George
Prevost’s operations. ‘Certainly,’ he said, ‘it was signed VERITAS,
and was written by the Hon. John Richardson, with whom I was a
clerk in the old house of Forsyth, Richardson & Co.’ Mr. Richardson
was a very likely man to have written such an article,” Sir Francis
adds, “and Mr. McKenzie was quite clear on the point. I think,

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 309

therefore, you may be satisfied. I had overlooked Mr. McKenzie,
who is one of our octogenarians.”

The most concise way in which I can explain who Mr. Richardson,
the writer of the letters signed ‘ Veritas” was, will be to copy the
inscription on a marble tablet on the outer wall of the “ Richardson
Wing” of the General Hospital at Montreal. It reads as follows :—
“This building was erected A.D. 1852, to commemorate the public
and private virtues of the Hon. John Richardson, a distinguished
merchant of this City, and Member of the Executive and Legislative
Councils of the Province. He was the first President of this Hos-
pital, and a liberal contributor to its foundation and support. He
was born at Portsoy, North Britain, and died 18th May, 1831, aged
76 years.”

Veritas closes his series of letters with this paragraph: “It was
my intention to have given also a sketch of Sir George’s civil adminis-
tration ; but reflecting that it has been already so ably depicted by
Nerva, in his admirably written allegory, I shall for the present not
prosecute that intention.” The “allegory” of Nerva was contained
in a series of letters, professedly on Irish affairs, addressed to the
Herald, in which Canada was adumbrated by Ireland, Sir George
Prevost by Earl Fitzwilliam, and Sir George’s predecessor, Sir James
‘Craig, by Lord Westmoreland. Sir George’s marked policy of con-
ciliation as a civil governor is therein roundly condemned, but
evidently from the point of view of a narrow conservatism : a policy,
it must be remembered, enjoined by Sir George’s masters in England,
with distinet reference to the immediate crisis, when Canada was
about to be exposed to an invasion, and required for its safety a
people, so far as possible, united. “Between two systems of govern-
ment proposed for adoption,” Nerva observes, ‘“ theorists may often
find it difficult to determine the claims to preference; because the
peculiar defects of each may be compensated by peculiar advantages ;
but where a system of government is already established, there are
certain rules for its exercise from which the experience of practical
politicians will pronounce all deviation to be improper and hazardous.
Of these rules, the most universally admitted is, that all changes
Should be gradual, not abrupt ; should be necessary, not experimental.
But Karl Fitzwilliam began his innovations upon his entrance into
office, without waiting to ascertain whether Lord Westmoreland’s
measures were adapted to the situation of the country ; without in-

340 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

deed knowing what the situation of the country required, or whether
a sudden change, even from what might originally have been impro-
per, would not produce greater evil than that which it should be
intended to correct. His proper path had indeed been marked out
for him, and every obstruction and difficulty removed by Lord West-
moreland, whose labours, had they been turned to advantage, would

have enabled his successor to pursue, with perfect ease and safety, a

course at once consistent with his own honour and with the dignity
of hisgovernment. Yet these advantages were overlooked or despised
by the Earl, who, like some rulers in whom vanity has predominated
over judgment, disdained to govern in any respect according to the
prescription or example of another. In consequence, he was speedily
surrounded by men of principles avowedly inimical to the just and
long-established prerogatives of the Crown, who were the objects of
his peculiar notice, and most graciously received at his table and his
court. Situations of trust and power were accumulated upon indivi-
duals unknown before in departments of State, and incapable as well
as regardless of the performance of their official duties ; while their
rapacity was so insatiable as to force from the unwilling Viceroy
himself the observation, that if England and Ireland were given to
them as estates, they would ask for the Isle of Man as a kitchen
garden. A viceroy, with the assistance of associates, dependants and
companions of so. unusual a cast, it would be natural to expect would
differ in principle and in action from most representatives of royalty.
And the event fully justified the expectation. The conciliation of
the worthless became his primary object; and concession was con-
sidered the principal means.”

Nerva, whose letters, like those of Veritas, were re-published in

a collected form, after their appearance in the Herald, was Mr.

Justice Gale, who died at Montreal im 1865. These productions.
thus acquired a more than temporary circulation and influence. In
regard to the strictures of Veritas, we read among the miscellaneous
editorial matter of the Herald of August 12th, 1815, the following
item: ‘Persons living at a distance are informed that the whole of
the impressions of ‘Veritas Letters’ are sold. We give this
notice in order to save correspondents the expense of postage. We
understand an edition is now printing at Halifax. Veritas was
uncommonly well received in that city.”

The editor and printer of the Herald were both prosecuted by the
Government. In the number of that journal for March 1, 1815,

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. oA

we have the announcement that “On Monday last [this would be
March 5] the Grand Jury for this District found a bill of indictment
against the printer of this paper for a libel on the Commander-in-
Chief. On Wednesday [this would be the 7th], two bills were found
against the Editor for the same offences. To all the charges con-
tained in the indictments the defendants pleaded Wot Guilty. They
readily found security to appear in another term for trial.” We
have no notice given us in subsequent journals of the issue of the
prosecution. It may have been dropped in consequence of the death
of Sir George Prevost in January, 1816.

Mr. Mungo Kay, the editor, and Mr. W. Gray, the printer, did
not betray the confidence placed in them by the pseudonymous writers
in their journal, except in one instance. It happened that Mr.
Sewell, the Solicitor-General, whose duty it became to conduct the:
proceedings against the alleged libellers, had himself on two occa-
sions, under the nom-de-plume of Colonist, contributed articles to:
the Herald which could be interpreted as censure on the Commander-
in-Chief. As, in the opinion of the editor and printer, Mr. Sewell
exhibited an over-zeal in pressing the case against them, by summon-.

_ ing the employés of the printing office to give evidence, they con-

sidered themselves at liberty to disclose to Sir George Prevost the
authorship of the particular articles referred to, and this led to the
removal of Mr. Sewell from the Solicitor-Generalship. The result
of the prosecution was thus probably more serious to him than to:
any one else; his official advancement receiving on the occasion a
fatal check.

Contemporary with Veritas and Nerva in the volumes of the
Herald was a writer who signed himself Le Bon Vieww Temps. He
was an exponent of the views of the loyally-disposed French Cana-
dians in regard to the politics of the day. I have not been able to
trace satisfactorily the authorship of the letters thus subscribed.
They have been attributed to a Viger and a Quesnel.

In 1843 Sir Charles Metcalfe succeeded Sir Charles Bagot in the’
Governor-Generalship of Canada. Responsible Government had not
long been conceded ; and the Governors themselves had not yet quite:
cordially come into the system. Their view of their own responsi-
bility to the Crown and people of England conflicted in some degree:

_ with the theory of Responsible Government as understood by Cana-

dians, Sir Charles Metcalfe, though nominally accepting Responsible:
5 ; :

342 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

Government, found himself in antagonism with its warmest sup-
porters. Possessed of a strong will, he wished to rule as well as
reign ; and, probably, could he have had, consistently with the new
theory, his own way in the management of public affairs, the common
weal would not have suffered ; for he was a highly-gifted, excellent,

and most benevolent-minded man. But the amour propre of Cana-

dian statesmen, just beginning to rejoice in the newly-acquired right
of self-government, was quickly offended by Sir Charles’ too frequent
interposition of his own individual judgment.

Legion’s letters were a sharp attack upon Sir Charles Metealfe’s
mode of administering the Canadian government, and a vindication
of the view taken of the reformed Canadian constitution by the
Liberal party. Nominally they were a reply to a series of letters by
Dr. Egerton Ryerson, in defence of Sir Charles Metcalfe’s ideas; and
it was during the course of this discussion that Legion fastened on
his opponent the curious soubriquet of Leonidas; not, as I have.seen
it alleged, because his antagonist had adopted that name as a nom-de-
plume, but simply because, when rushing to the protection of the
Governor-General, he chanced to liken himself to the Spartan hero.*
I need not go further into the particulars of this renowned encounter.
I will simply give a specimen or two of Legion’s flowing, oratorical
style. I first quote a short passage, which disposes of the nom-de-
plume theory of the origin of ‘“ Leonidas” as a soubriquet, and also
explains why Legion himself adopted the obviously objectionable
signature which appears at the close of his letters: ‘‘ Had he [his
opponent] signed himself the Doctor, or Leonidas, or Three Hundred
Spartans, or Wesley, or Fletcher, or Robert Hall, or Chalmers, I

should have been spared the necessity for this letter,” Legion says ;

“but he [his opponent] has placed his name and his former conduct
before the public as bearing upon the matter at issue, and as adding
weight to his arguments. I could not, therefore, as he says, pass it

* The passage referred to occurs at p. iv. of the Introductory Notice, dated Cobourg, May 27,
1844, prefixed to “Sir Charles Medcalfe Defended against the Attacks of his late, Counsel-
lors.” ‘‘Mr. Ryerson has not thought proper, under present circumstances, to accept the
office of Superintendent of Education ; nor has any political office ever been offered to him.
And he is ready to relinquish any situation which he now fills rather than not accomplish this
imperative undertaking. For if a Leonidas and three hundred Spartans could throw them-
selves into the Thermopyle of death for the salvation of their country, it would ill become one
humble Canadian to hesitate at any sacrifice, or shrink from any responsibility, or even danger,
in order to prevent his own countrymen from rushing into a vortex which, he is most certaimly
persuaded, will involve many of them in calamities more serious than those which followed the
events of 1837.” :

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 343

over; nor would it have been courteous to treat his name and his
inducements as nothing. I think it a piece of misjudged egotism to
mix the name of a public writer up with his arguments ; it always is
calculated to mislead, and at the best is loss of time and of printing
materials, which now bid fair to be too much in request to be wasted.
The above are my sentiments, Sir,” the writer says to the editor of
the Hxaminer, the journal in which the letters first appeared, ‘‘ but
as they are also the opinion of hundreds of thousands as good loyal
Canadians, I have no right to the monopoly. I therefore, Sir, with
all deference to your readers, subscribe myself your and their humble
servant, Lecion—for We are Many.” I now quote an elaborate dis-
crimination between despotism and constitutional government, with
an ironical statement of the merits of the former under certain
circumstances, and a repudiation of the doctrine that rulers in free
countries can proceed safely and satisfactorily without having regard
to public opinion and considerations of party. “A party may be
defined for our present purpose,” Legion observes, “as a number of
persons professing an opinion or opinions in which they agree ; oppo-
site parties, as two parties each respectively agreeing amongst its
own members, and opposing the opinion or opinions-of the other
party. As the whole of a community is rarely of one opinion, the
opinion of the majority, or of those forming the largest party, is, for
the purpose of government, said to be public opinion ; at least it is
the opinion which for all practical purposes must be taken to be
public opinion. What is just, and right, and good,” Legion goes on
to say, ‘‘may be the object of a despotic as well as of a free govern-
ment. No one dreams of alleging that absolute power in the ruler
is inconsistent with good government. All I need maintain is, that
absolute power in the ruler is inconsistent with all our notions of
free institutions. An absolute ruler may, with the best intentions,
look within his own breast for the rules of right and wrong—to his
_ own reason for his policy; and if his mind be better constituted,
and his means of information greater than that of all others, his
government may be better and wiser than any government influenced
by popular opinion. To such a potentate, 1b is true praise to say of
him that he possessed an inflexible determination to administer his
government without regard to party, because the opinions which
make parties are beneath his consideration. He judges, he thinks,
he rules for himself; he puts down public opinion, for it is but an

344 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

impediment in his way; and he rules irrespective of party, because
to him public opinion is as nothing. But just in proportion as the
form of a government is removed from a despotism, disregard of pub-
lic opinion becomes a crime in a ruler, and ceases to be a subject for
eulogy. And he who administers a Government free and popular in
its form, without regard to public opinion or to party opinions, call
it which we please, is a violator of the constitution he is bound to
uphold, and insincere in his professions of attachment to that con-
stitution. Swift, in ridiculing party divisions, describes the kingdom
of Lilliput as divided into two parties, one of whom wore low heels
to their shoes, the other high heels; and if Sir Charles Metcalfe had
been made Governor of Lilliput, he might have governed its diminu-
tive inhabitants without regard to their heels, and have chosen his
councillors from both parties indifferently, caring nothing for their
disputes, and despising their party differences ; but who would allege
that he was influenced by public opinion, or that he was administer-
ing Responsible Government? It is, however, just as a pigmy people
that Sir Charles has always regarded Canadians, and it is with this
view that he takes to himself the praise of inflexible determination ;
but the inflexible determination of a ruler under the British Constitu-
tion is national determination; and personal determination which
opposes this, is despotism. The threat to employ whatever force
may be necessary to enforce it, is tyranny ; and the pretence that it
is consistent with Responsible Government is hypocrisy.” On Sir
Charles’ alleged resolve to act officially without the concurrence of
his Executive Council, Legion thus remarks: “Charity may once
have ascribed his invasion of the Constitution of this country to
ighorance of British constitutional usage ; but time has removed the

veil, and he must now be considered either as the originator, or the —

instrument of a design to defeat and put down Responsible Govern-
ment in Canada. If Canadians value Responsible Government, they
cannot give way. They must use every constitutional means of
asserting their rights, till they obtain them fully. If they do not

value British freedom, or if Dr. Ryerson has been able to frighten

them with his bugbear of ‘“‘ Royal Proclamations and Military Pro-
visions,” let them kneel down and ask pardon for the presumption of
their Parliament, and let the reign of favouritism and intrigue con-
tinue. If Canadians have not the spirit of British subjects, let them
be the servants of servants they deserve to be; but if they have any

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 345

wish for peace and quietness as the fruit of ignominious vassalage,
let them petition for the abolition of the Provincial Parliament, which
cannot exist without constantly reminding them of their degrada-
tion. There may be something noble in political slavery; but
political slavery with the forms of freedom is, to all intents and pur-
poses, wretched and utterly despicable.”

The letters of Legion were from the pen of Robert Baldwin Sulli-
van, afterwards one of the judges of the Queen’s Bench, and pre-
viously a member of successive Governments before and after the
union of the Canadas. The author of the letters of Legion was
wont in his younger days to contribute papers of a humorous and
playful character to the literary periodicals of the day. In Sibbald’s
Canadian Magazine, published at York (Toronto) in 1833, are to
be seen communications of his under the nom-de-plume of ‘‘ Cinna.”
I select a passage from an amusing “ Essay on Roads,” by Cinna.*
“This being an introductory essay,” the writer says, “it is fit that I
explain that my remarks will not be confined to mere terrestrial
roads ; they will, indeed, be principally directed to those mental high-
ways along which the glorious march of intellect is conducted, or
rather driven with such steam-engine impetuosity. The schoolmaster
is abroad, they say; and, indeed, for any use he is of, may so re-
main ; learning is acquired nowadays without his assistance. The
road to the temple of Fame has been levelled and macadamized; and
there are rumours of a railway anda canal. This last, to be sure, is
opposed by some old sober-sided fools, who think that the ancient
institutions at the top of the hill, and which have been erected with
so much labour, will slide into the deep cut which would be necessary
to bring the canal down to ditch-water level; but suppose they do,
who cares? Is it not better to go on a tow-path over their ruins,
than be threatened with a hempen one, into the other world, for try-
ing to undermine them? When I was a little boy, my grandmother
thought me a youth of talents rare when I learned my letters; and
to say the truth, my talons were often made to look as rare as an
Abyssinian beefsteak before I acquired so much learning. I then
stuck so long in orthography, that one would think I was spell-
bound. Oh! if I had only waited till now, when grown up gentle-
men and ladies are taught writing in six short lessons. I might ina

* Of a later date is the “‘Cinna” of Barker’s Canadian Magazine and the Kingston British
Whig, understood to have been W. B. Wells, Esq., now County Judge of Kent.

346 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

week have been a literate person, and so branded by Act of Parlia-
ment. I might then, indeed, have served my friends, who now say I
am a burden to them, with writs of ca-re and fiery faces, like Mr.
Underhill ; or perhaps I might have been an attorney and then my
clients would give me instructions, and pay besides; and no one
could say my education would not be finished some time or other,
unless, indeed, it is possible that my aforesaid instructions might |
happen to be never dun! which is, it must be acknowledged, very
unlikely.” In the same Canadian Magazine are some poetic pieces
from the hand of Cinna, humorous and serious, which I shall
presently notice. He explains in the following manner, in one of his
papers, how he first came to send the editor a communication in
prose :—“I was sitting,” he says, ‘‘one evening with my friend ‘Sae
Bald’ (so the editor Sibbald resolved his name on the covers of the
Magazine), who everybody knows to be the proprietor of the Maga-
zine, and I was reciting to him, as I thought most beautifully, some
cantos of my great epic poem, in which I flatter myself I have
excelled most poets in making the sound agree with the sense. The
canto contained a sublime and musical description of the baying of a
kennel full of hounds by moonlight ; and of course the verse seemed
to echo the voices of the interesting animals who thus sang m concert
with the music of the spheres. The passage I was reading, notwith-
standing the splendour of the lunar orb, was a dark one; and I was
indulging myself in the hope that I had excelled even my companion
‘Sae Bald’ in the obscurity of his style, when I was awakened from
my pleasing dream by his suddenly interrupting me. Laying down
his glass, ‘Cinna, mon,’ says he, ‘ will ye just hand me the nutmeg?’
This spicy gale quite shipwrecked the bark of my dogs, and oh! how
that cinnamon and nutmeg grated on my feelings? But think not,
reader, that my friend does not understand and feel poetry, particu-
larly such as mine. The truth was, I had chosen my time badly.
The printer’s imp stood behind his chair. ‘Cinna,’ said Sae Bald,
‘what for do ye no gie us some prose for the Mogazeen? Yon deevil
of a printer is in an unco hurry for matter, an’ he says, nae matter
how I get it, it maun be furnishet directly.’ ‘And I suppose,’ said
I, snappishly, ‘you cannot furnish it directly if your materials are
inverse.’” I close Cinna’s prose with two anecdotes which he contrives
to bring in. (The “Red Lion” is still in being in Yorkville; it
used to be known, from the name of the well-known proprietor and
manager, as Tiers’ Tavern. It should have been mentioned above

CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED. 347

that the Underhill there named was a well-known local bailiff.) “An
old acquaintance of mine,’ Cinna writes, ‘the landlord of the Red
Lion, who was a jolly fellow, although his name was Tiers (what his
wife’s was before marriage is now forgotten, for Tiers dropped upon
the word and—blotted it out for ever !), puzzled a gentleman sorely
in my presence, by telling him that he, Tiers, was tired of public
hfe, and must retire from the bar. And I myself,” Cinna adds,
‘Was once canvassing for a seat in Parliament, and applied to an
Irish friend to let me have some wild land, that being considered the
only qualification necessary in a member. I began by telling my
friend, in the elevated and patriotic style which the election time
produces, that I was desirous of having a stake in the country.
‘Then,’ says he, ‘you had better go to old Ireland for that same, for
the never a steak you'll get in this country fit to ait, for love or
money.” Outrageous puns, it will be observed, form the staple of
these papers. Some playful verses from the same hand, in the
manner of Hood, and similarly characterized, are to be seen also in
Sibbald’s Magazine. As a specimen, I give a few lines from a ballad
of thirty-two stanzas. Tom Scalpel, a medical student, abstracts
from a dissecting-room the head and arms of a dead body. The deed.
is thus described :—
“Says Tom, although the sky don’t fall
I think Pll have a lark ;
This kind of lark, they fly by night ;
So Tom got out of bed,
And took his steel and stole two arms,
And bagged the subject’s head ;
Like other folks that take to arms,
He took to legs and run,
Although he heard no shot, ere half
His heavy task was done.”

The grotesque consequences of the action are then detailed at
Jength, in language ingeniously tortured. I observe also some grace-
_ ful songs by Cinna, in the Haynes Bayly style. I select one verse:—
“« The worm the rose’s petals fold,

Gnaws at its inmost core ;

And love that never must be told
Consumes the heart the more.”

To these extracts I subjoin one passage, in which the writer of the
Letters of Legion, and of the productions subscribed “ Cinna,” speaks
in his own proper person. It is from an “Address on Immigration

348 CANADIAN NOMS-DE-PLUME IDENTIFIED.

and Colonization,” delivered in the Mechanics’ Institute, Toronto,
1847. Jt will be seen that in 1847 he had a very clear view of
the capabilities of the then almost wholly undeveloped North-West.
‘““T dare say by this time,’ Mr. Sullivan said, in the course of his
address, “‘I have established my character for being visionary and
over-ardent, and impatient; but I have to lead you yet farther. Just
take the map of Canada—but no! that will not do; take the map of
North America, and look to the westward of that glorious inland
sea, Lake Superior. I say nothing of the mineral treasures of its
northern shores, or those of our own Lake Huron, but I ask you to
go with me to the head of Lake Superior, to the boundary line. You
will say it is a cold journey ; but I tell you the climate still improves
2s you go westward. At the head of Lake Superior we surmount a

height of land, and then descend into the real garden of the British

possessions, of which so few know anything. Books tell you little of
the country, and what they do say will deceive and mislead you. I
tell you what I have heard directly from your townsman, Mr. Angus
Bethune, and indirectly from Mr. Ermatinger, very lately from that
country :—A little to the westward of Lake Sumerior is Lake Win-

nipeg, and into Lake Winnipeg runs the Saskatchewan River. It
takes its rise in the Rocky Mountains, and the Lake Winnipeg dis-
charges its waters towards and into Hudson’s Bay. ‘This river runs
from west to east fifteen hundred miles without an obstruction ; it is
navigable for ‘bouts carrying ten or twelve tons. It runs through a
country diversified with prairie, rich grass, clumps of forest, and on
one of the branches of the river are coal-beds, out of which coal ean
be obtained by any one with a spade in his hand or, without; and

the plains are covered with the wild buffalo of America. Jam told —

that you may drive a waggon from one end to the other of the
country of the Saskatchewan ; and I am told, moreover, that it is
superior in soil and equal in climate to any part of Canada, and that
it produces wheat, barley, oats, potatoes—in short, all the crops of
temperate climates—in abundance.” Now that Manitoba has been

organized, and a beneficent civilization is beginning to spread itself - ~
thence far out over the broad Saskatchewan valleys, destined soon to ~

meet influences of a similar kind emanating from British Columbia,
the forecasts of a thoughtful, ardent mind in regard to these regions

some thirty years ago are interesting to read; and they may help us_

to realize and measure the progress—material, social, and moral—
which has been made in that interval of time.

[349]

SONVOrSI(S OF DE FLORA OF THE VALLE TOR
EE) Ste WW RENCE) ANID) GRA iAIKGE Ss;

WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE RARER PLANTS.

BY JOHN MACOUN, M.A., Botanist to the Geological Survey.
AND
JOHN GIBSON,* B.A., F.G.8., F.B.S.E.

(Continued from page 176.)

GERANIACEA.
Geranium, L. Cranesbill.
G. maculatum, L. Wild Cranesbill.

Indigenous. Open woods and fields. Vicinity of Prescott (Billings). County
Lanark (Gipson). Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Hamilton, Ont.
(Logie). Near London, Ont. (Saunders). Western Ontario, on Lake Huron ;
Chippawa and Malden, Ont. (Maclagan). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). West
of the Saskatchewan? (Bourgeaun).

G. Carolinianum, L. Carolina Cranesbill.

Indigenous. Barren soil and waste places. Prescctt (Billings). Quebec
and Saguenay (Brinet). On gneiss rocks, River Rouge (D’Urban). Western
Ontario, on Lake Huron (Gibson). Saskatchewan plains (Bourgeau). Owen
Sound ; Thunder Bay; Islands in Lake of the Woods; Fort Edmonton, on
the Saskatchewan ; Peace River, Dunvegan; Telegraph Trail, Upper British
Columbia ; Vancouver Island (Macoun). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).

G. Robertianum, L. Herb Robert.

Indigenous. Moist woods and shaded rocky ravines. New Brunswick (G. F.
Mathews). Isle aux Hurons, Quebec (Holmes’ Herb. McGill College). Chip-
pawa, Malden (Maclagan). Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Mountain
near Hamilton (Logie). Western Ontario (Saunders, Gibson). Whiskey and
Cockburn Islands and Bruce Mines, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Head of Goulais
Bay, Lake Superior (Prof. Bell). Prince Arthur’s Landing ; Islands, Lake of
the Woods (Macoun).

*Ttis with great regret that we have to state that, since the above was in type, the death
ot Mr. Gibson has been announced. In a botanizing excursion on the north shore of Lake
Superior, during the vacation season of 1876, Mr. Gibson unhappily contracted rheumatic
fever, which afterwards terminated fatally at Montreal. At the time of his decease, Mr.
Gibson was Science Master in the Normal School at Ottawa. He was born at Bayfield, in the
County of Huron, and graduated at the University of Toronto in 1872. The valuable contri-
bution to Canadian Botanical Science, of which Mr. Gibson, conjointly with Professor Macoun,
Was the author, will be continued in these pages by the latter gentleman.

350 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Eropium, L’Her. Storksbill.

E. cievtarium, L’Her. Annual Storksbill.

Introduced from Europe. Escaped from gardens. Lake Lemab, Hastings
County, Ont. (Macoun). Vicinity of Hamilton, Ont. (Logie). Vancouver
Island (Macoun).

Fia@rKea, Willd. False Mermaid.
F. proserpinacoides, Willd. False Mermaid.

Indigenous. Marshes and river banks. Amherstburg, Ont. (Maclagan).

Impatiens, L. Balsam. Jewel-weed.
I. pallida, Nutt. Pale Touch-me-not.

Indigenous. Cedar swamps, along rills, and by springs. Niagara Falls
(Macoun). Burlington Bay (Logie). St. Catharines, Ont. (Maclagan). West-
ern Ontario, on Lake Huron (Gibson). . Montreal Mountain (Dr. Holmes).
Plains of the Saskatchewan? (Bourgeau). St. John’s, Peace River (Macoun).

I. fulva, Nutt. Spotted Touch-me-not.

Indigenous. Cedar swamps, along rills, and by streams. New Brunswick
(Dr. Fowler.) Quebec, St. Joachim (Brunet). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes).
Nicolet, Montreal, Chippawa, Niagara, Malden (Maclagan). Riviére du Loup
(Dr. Thomas). River Rouge (D’Urban). Common in Central and Western
Ontario (Macoun, Gibson, Logie, Saunders). Kaministiquia River, Lake
Superior; Dawson Route; Edmonton, Saskatchewan River; Fort Assina-
bome on the Athabasca (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). British
America, lat. 66° and Newfoundland (Hooker).

Oxatis, L. Wood-sorrel.

0. acetosella, L. Common Wood-sorrel.

Indigenous. Deep cold woods. New Brunswick (G. F. Mathews). Mon-
treal, Port St. Francis (Maclagan). MRiviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas). River
Rouge (D’Urban). Quebee and Island of Anticosti (Brunet). Woods near
Montreal; Portages of Black River, Three Rivers (Dr. Holmes). . Northern
portions of Central Canada, and Owen Sound (Macoun). Grand Island, Lake
Superior (Prof. Bell). North-east coast of Lake Superior (Macoun). Maline
River, Dawson Route {Macoun).

Q. stricta, L. Yellow Wood-sorrel.

Indigenous. Copses, cultivated grounds, and river banks. New Bruns-:
wick (Dr. Fowler). Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). River Rouge (D’Urban).
Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Common in Western Ontario (to
Saunders, Gibson). Lake of the Woods (Macoun).

O. coaniculata, L.

Indigenous. In cultivated grounds. Is distinguished from O. stricta by the
presence of stipules at the base of the petioles, and its pubescent leaflets and
sepals. Vicinity of Montreal (Brunet). Lake Huron (Dr. Todd, vide Hooker).

RUTACEA.
ZANTHOXYLUM, Colden. Prickly Ash.
Z. Arericanum, Mill. Northern Prickly Ash.

Indigenous. Water-courses, shores and low rich woodlands. _ Vicinity of
Montreal ; Isle aux Noix (Brunet). Vicinity of Ottawa (Billings). Common

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 351

in Central Canada (Macoun). Common in Western Ontario (Gibson, Saunders,
Logie). Chippawa, Navy Island, Thorold, Malden (Maclagan).

ANACARDIACE.
Ruus, L. Sumach.
R. typhina, L. Staghorn Sumach.

Indigenous. Hillsides, thickets. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Temis-
couta, Quebec, Three Rivers, Canada West (Maclagan). Vicinity of Gren-
ville (D’Urban). Village of Beaupré, Quebec (Brunet). Common in Central
Canada and Owen Sound (Macoun). Vicinity of London (Saunders). Hamilton
(Logie). County Huron (Gibson). North shore of Lake Huron (Prof. Bell).
Cape Smyth, Manitoulin Island ; Whiskey, Cockburn and Mississagui Islands,
Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

R. glabra, L. Smooth Sumach.

Indigenous. Barren grounds, rocks. Vicinity of London (Saunders).
Amherstburg (Maclagan). Abundant near Belleville, Ont.; Lake Nemikin,
Dawson Route (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

R. copallina, L. Dwarf Sumach.

Indigenous. Rocky places. The Thousand Islands, River St. Lawrence
(Rev. J. K. MceMorine). \ Barren places, Canada (Torrey and Gray).

R. Toxicodendron, L. Poison Ivy. Poison Oak.

Indigenous. Thickets and low grounds. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
River Rouge, abundant (D’Urban). Quebec, St. Joachim (Brunet). St. Johns,
Nicolet; Chippawa, Malden (Maclagan). Abundant in Western Ontario (Logie,
Saunders, Gibson). Hastern Ontario (Billings). Abundant north shore of
Lake Huron, and east coast of Lake Superior (Prof. Bell). Abundant in Cen-
tral Canada ; Owen Sound ; Sturgeon Lake, Dawson Route ; Fort Edmonton,
on the Saskatchewan (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Cape
Smyth, Grand Manitoulin ; Whiskey, Cockburn and Mississagui Islands, Lake
Huron (Dr. Bell). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes).

R. aromatica, Ait. Fragrant Sumach.

Indigenous. Dry, rocky soil. Abundant along the Rivers Moira and Trent,
Ont. (Macoun). Banks of Niagara and Detroit Rivers (Maclagan). Wolfe
Island, opposite Kinyston ; Whiskey Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Saskat-
chewan River (Hooker). Maline River, Dawson Route (Macoun.)

VITACEA.
Vitis, Tourn. Grape.

-Y. cordifolia, Michx. Winter Grape. Frost Grape.

Indigenous. Thickets and river banks. Quebec, Isle of Orleans (Dr. Thomas).
Lake St. John (Brunet). Nicolet, Quebec ; Malden (Maclagan). Common in
Hastern Ontario (Billings). Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Common
in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson). Island of Montreal (Dr.
Holmes). Dufferin, Manitoba (Dawson).

VY. cordifolia, Michx. Var. riparia, Gray.

Indigenous. TThickets and river banks. Vicinity of Collingwood, Ont.
(Macoun). Vicinity of Hamilton (J. M. Buchan). Riviére aux Sables, West-
ern Ontario (Gibson).

352 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Ampetopsis, Michx. Virginian Creeper.

A. quinquefolia, Michx. American Ivy. Woodbine. Virginian
Creeper.

Indigenous. Low, rich grounds. Roeks at Gross Isle, Quebec (Brunet),
Abundant, River Rouge (D’Urban). Common in Hastern Ontario (Billings).
Abundant in Western Ontario (Gibson, Logie, Saunders). Niagara District
(Maclagan). Common in Central Canada; Owen Sound; 15 miles up the
Kaministiquia, Lake Superior; New Portage, Dawson Route (Macoun).
Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). Lake of the Woods (Dawson).

RHAMNACEA.
Rauamnus, Tourn. Buckthorn.
R. catharticus, L. Common Buckthorn.

Introduced. Cultivated grounds. Castleton, and vicinity of Belleville, Ont:
( Macoun).

R. alnifolius, L’Her. Alder-leaved Buckthorn.

Indigenous. Cold swamps and meadows. St. Croix, Quebec (Brunet). New
Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Wolfe Island and
Niagara Falls (Maclagan). Common in northern portions of Hastern Ontario
(Billings). Frequent in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson). Common
in Central Canada; Owen Sound; Woods near Pic River, Lake Superior
(Macoun). Cockburn Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Montreal Island (Dr.
Helmes). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Koolanie Pass (Dawson).

Cranotuus, L. New Jersey Tea. Red-root.

C. Americanus, L. New Jersey Tea. —

Indigenous. Dry wood lands. Vicinity of Prescott (Billings). Kingston,
Niagara, Malden (Maclagan). Abundant near London, Ont. (Saunders). Hast
Flamboro, Ont. (Logie). Dry soils, Hastings and Northumberland Counties
(Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

C. ovalis, Bigelow. -Oval-leaved Ceanothus.

Indigenous. Dry rocks. Rocky places, Canada (Torrey & Gray). Near
Shannonville station, Ont.; St. Norah’s Island, Peterborough County; very
abundant twenty miles up the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior ; Sturgeon ~
lake, Dawson Route (Macoun). Gore Bay, Grand Manitoulin Island, Lake
Huron (Dr. Bell).

CELASTRACEA.
CeLastrus, L. StaffTree. Shrubby Bitter-sweet.

©. scandens, L. Wax-work.

Indigenous. Along streams and thickets. Borders of rivers, Quebec
(Brunet). Montreal Island, Chippawa, Malden (Maclazan). Vicinity of
London, uncommon (Saunders). Mountain side, Hamilton (Logie). Common
near Prescott (Billings). Frequent along rivers and in fields, Central Canada;
also at Owen Sound (Macoun). Mamainse, east coast of Lake Superior
(Prof. Bell).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. Biss

- Kvonymus, Tourn. Spindle-Tree.

E. atropurpureus, Jacq. Burning-Bush. Waahoo.

Indigenous. Shady weods. Upper Canada (Torrey & Gray). Malden,
Ont. (Maclagan).

HK. Americanus, L, Strawberry Bush.

Indigenous. Wooded river banks. Vicinity of London (Saunders). Hills
around Niagara (Maclagan). Banks of Lake St. Clair (Douglas).

i. Americanus, L. Var. obovatus, Torrey & Gray.

Indigenous. Low or wet places. Vicinity of Hamilton, Ont. (Judge

Logie.)
SAPINDACEA.
StapHyuea, L. Bladder-Nut.
8. trifolia, L. American Bladder-Nut.

Indigenous. Thickets, river banks. Vicinity of Preseott (Billings). Local
in Central Canada (Macoun). Mountain side, west of Hamilton (Logie).
Vicinity of London (Saunders). Wolfe Island, opposite Kingston, and
Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

Aiscuwvs, L. Horse Chestnut. Buckeye.

AN. Hippocastanum, and Af. glabra are only found in cultivation.

Acer, Tourn. Maple.

A. Pennsylvanicum, L. Striped Maple. Moose-wood.

Indigenous. Rich, damp woods. New Brunswick (G. F. Mathews). River
Rouge (D’Urban). Common in Quebec (Brunet). Common at Riviére du
Loup (Dr. Thomas). Nicolet (Maclagan). Common near Prescott (Billings).
Abundant in northern parts of Central Canada (Macoun). Island east of
Mississagui River, Lake Huron (Prof. Bell). Cockburn Island, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell). Goulais Point, Lake Superior; Red Bay, Lake Huron (Macoun).
County Huron, Ont. (Gibson). British America, lat. 51° N. (Torr. & (ray).

A. spicatum, L. Mountain Maple.

Indigenous. Wet woods and cedar swamps. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
County of Gaspé (Brunet). Nicolet, Montreal, Bel’ceil, Niagara (Maclagan).
Common all along the St. Lawrence (Dr. Thomas). Vicinity of Hamilton
(Logie). Londen (Saunders). County Huron, Ont. (Gibson). Common in
Central Canada; Owen Sound, Michipicotin Island and Thunder Bay, Lake
Superior; Dawson Route (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Hilton
and Cockburn Islands, Lake Huron; west coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).
To lat. 51° N. (Torrey & Gray).

A. saccharinum, Wang. Sugar Maple.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Abundant throughout Ontario, Quebec and the

Maritime Provinces. South-east coast of Lake Superior, and Thunder Bay
(Macoun).

354 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

A. saccharinum, Wang. Var. nigrum, Gray. Black Sugar Maple.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Mirivin’s woods, near Prescott (Billings). Nicolet
(Brunet). Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

A. dasycarpum, Ehrhart. “White or Silver Maple.

Indigenous. River valleys and banks. Common in the valleys of the Trent
and Moira Rivers, and Prince Edward County ; Mud Portage, Dawson Route
(Macoun). Rare along the River St. Francis (Brunet). New Brunswick -
(G. F. Mathews).

A. rubrum, L. Red or Swamp Maple.

Indigenous. Swamps and wet woods. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Throughout the Province (Maclagan). Riviére du Loup (Thomas). River
Rouge (D’Urban). Common in Quebec (Brunet). Common in Hastern Ontario
(Billings). Common in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson). Common
in Central Canada (Macoun). Goulais Point, Lake Superior ; Maline Rapids,
Dawson Route (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). West coast of
Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Centre of St. Joseph’s Islanl, Lake Huron (Dr.
Bell).

Neeunpvo, Mench. Box-EHlder.
N. aceroides, Mcench. Ash-leaved Maple.

Indigenous. River banks. Interior of Canada (Hooker). Eleven miles up
the Kaministiquia, Lake Superior (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgean).
Island on Lake of the Woods (Macoun.) Carleton (Macoun).

POLYGALACEA.
Potyeaa, Tourn. Milkwort.

P. incarnata, L.

Indigenous. Dry soil. Ontario (Brunet).
P. sanguinea, L.

Indigenous. Barren grounds. Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan).
P. fastigiata, Nutt.-

Indigenous. Dry grounds. Vicinity of Hamilton (Judge Logie).
P. Nuttalii, Torrey & Gray.

Indigenous. Prince’s Island, Ont. (Logie).
P. verticillata, L. .

Indigenous. Dry soil. Amherstburg, Ont. (Maclagan). Plains of the
Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Boucherville Island, River St. Lawrence (Dr.
Holmes),

P. Senega, L. Seneca Snake-root.

Indigenous. Rocky soil and sandy plains. Abundant on sandy plains it
Central Canada (Macoun). Frequent in vicinity of London (Saunders). Plains
of the River aux Sables, south, Lake Huron (Gibson). Prince’s Island (Logie).
Kingston, Niagara, Navy Island, and Malden (Maclagan). Drummond Island,
Lake Huron (Dr. Bell), Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 355

P. polygama, Walt.

Indigenous. Dry sandy soil. Sandy plains, local, Central Canada (Macoun).
English’s woods, vicinity of London (Saunders). Lake of the Woods (Dawson).

P. paucifolia, Willd.

Indigenous. Light sandy soil and pine barrens. Sandy plains, common,
Central Canada (Macoun). Vicinity of Kingston (Maclagan). Near Lake
Medad, Ont. (Logie). Near White Fish Point, in sand around red pines
(Prof. Bell). Lake Huron (Brunet). Lake Ontario (Michaux). Cockburn
Island, Lake Huron (Dr.Bell). Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior (Macoun).
Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Island of Montreal (Dr. Holmes).

LEGUMINOS 2.
Lupinus, Tourn. Lupine.
L. perennis, L. Wild Lupine.

Indigenous. Sandy soil. Scarce at Castleton, Peterborough Co. (Macoun).
Very common, G. W. R. track, vicinity of London (Saunders). Plains of the
River aux Sables, south, Lake Huron (Gibson). Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan).

Trirotium, L. Clover. Trefoil.

T. arvense, L. Stone Clover.
Naturalized from Europe. Old fields. Necropolis, Toronto (Macoun). Near

Dundurn, Ont. (Logie) Brockville Road, near Conway’s Creek (Billings).
Common, Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas).

T. pratense, L. Red Clover.

Introduced from Europe. Fields and meadows. Common throughout
Eastern and Central Canada.

T. reflexum, L. Buffalo Clover.
Indigenous. Light dry grounds. Islands in Detroit River (Maclagan).
T. repens, L. White Clover.

Indigenous. Fields and copses, everywhere. Both indigenous and intro-
duced.

T. agrarium L. Yellow or Hop-Clover.

Introduced. Sandy fields. Between Trenton and the Carrying place, Ont.,
1863 (Macoun).

T. procumbens, L. Low Hop Clover.

Introduced. Sandy fields and roadsides. Vicinity of Quebee (Brunet).
Fields, Hamilton (Logie). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Kingston (Morden).

T. hybridum, Alsick.

Introduced. Cultivated fields, and along fences. Is being extensively cul-
tivated in the west instead of 7’. pratense.

306 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Meuitotus, Tourn. Melilot. Sweet Clover.
M. officinalis, Willd. Yellow Melilot.

Introduced. Waste or cultivated grounds. River side, near Belleville,.
Ont. (Macoun). Near the Citadel, Quebec (Brunet). Montreal (Maclagan)..
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Toronto (Buchan).

M. alba, Lam. White Melilotus.

Introduced. Waste or cultivated grounds. A weed or flower in gardens,
Belleville (Macoun). Bank of the St. Lawrence, near Prescott (Billings).
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).

; Mepicago, L. Medick.

M. sativa, L. Lucern.

Introduced. Sandy fields. Nerthumberland County, rare, and Owen
Sound (Macoun.) 3

M. Iupulina, L. Black Medick.

Introduced. Waste places. Abundant in Central Canada. Common in
Eastern Ontario (Billings). Frequent in Western Ontario (Logie, Gibson).
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).

Ropinta, L. Locust Tree.

R. Pseudacacia, L.. Common Locust or False Acacia.

Introduced. Cultivated as an ornamental tree.

R. viscosa, Vent. Clammy Locust.

Introduced. Cultivated as an ornamental tree. Scarce. This is mucly
smaller than the &. Pseudacacia.

ASTRAGALUS, L. Mitk-Vetch.
A. Canadensis, L. Canadian Milk-Vetch.

Indigenous. River banks. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Borders of
rivers near Quebec (Brunet). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). Prescott and
Brockville (Billmgs). Rice Lake, Belleville on the Moira, banks of Trent |
(Macoun). Near Cove, vicinity of London (Saunders). Burlington Heights
(Logie). River aux Sables, south, Lake Huron (Gibson). Kingston, Wolte
Island, Goat Island, Navy Island, Malden (Maclagan). Michipicotim Island,
Kaministiquia River, and New Portage, Dawson Route (Macoun). Plains of
Saskatchewan (Bourgeau).

A. Cooperi, Gray.

Indigenous. Rocky grounds. Meyersburg and vicinity of Marmora Village ;
Bruce Peninsula, Ont. (Macoun). La Cloche Island and Whiskey Island, Lake
Huron (Dr. Bell). Hamilton (Logie). Montreal Island (Maclagan).

A. Robbinsii, Gray.

_ Indigenous. Recky ledges. Acadia, valley of the St. Lawrence (G. F-
Mathew.)

VALLEY OF THE ST, LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 357

A. alpinus, L.

Indigenous. Rocks and banks. Northern parts of Canada—A. secundus—
(Michaux). Labrador coast (Butler). Island of Anticosti (Dr. Thomas). East
Greenland (Hooker). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes, vide Torr. & Gray). Near
Quebec (Mrs. Percival). Macleod’s Lake, Lat. 55° (Macoun).

Oxytropis, DC. Oxytropis.
O. campestris, DC.

Indigenous. Dry rocky ground. Isle of Orleans; Coast of Labrador
(Brunet). Baffin’s Bay (Hooker). Saskatchewan Plains ; Peace River Valley
(Macoun). This is undoubtedly the O. Lamberti reported from Quebec by
Mrs. Percival.

O. podocarpa, Gray. Proc. Am. Acad. 1863.

Indigenous. Onrocky ground. South coast of Labrador(Gray). O. arctica,
Hook. Fl. Bor.-Am. 1, p. 146, pro parte, non R. Brown. Astragalus biflorus,
Schweinitz im herb. Nearly stemless, silky; leaflets opposite and alternate,
oval-oblong ; heads, few flowered, the flowers somewhat umbellate ; legumes
erect, oblong, acuminate, and clothed with black hairs.

Hepysarum, Tourn. Hedysarum.

H. boreale, Nutt. Northern Hedysarum.

Indigenous. Gravelly or rocky soil. Borders of Lake St. John (Brunet).
North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Labrador (Butler). From Fort Ellis
to Fort Edmonton, on the Saskatchewan ; Portage between Little Slave Lake
and Peace River; Plains between Dunvegan and St. John’s, on Peace River,
abundant (Macoun). Northern Canada (Michaux). Arctic Cirele (Richardson),
Kotzebue’s Sound (Beechey). Rocky Mountains, lat. 54° N. (Drummond).

GuycyrRuizA, Tourn. Liquorice.

G. lepidota, Nutt.

Indigenous. Sandybanks. Fort Erie, Ont., opposite Buffalo (G. W.Clinton).
Mouth of Rainy River, Lake of the Woods, and westward (Macoun). Lake
Athabasca (Macoun).

Desmopium, DC. Tick-Trefoil.

D. nudiflorum, DC.

Indigenous. Dry woods. Sandy woods, Brighton, Ont.; Oak Hills, Sidney,
Ont. (Macoun). Rare in Hastern Ontario (Billings). Niagara River (Maclagan).

Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie). Papineau Wood, Montreal (Dr. Holmes).

D. acuminatum, DC.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Common inrich woods, Central Canada (Macoun).
Abundant in Eastern Ontario (Billings). Near Dundas, Ont. (Logie). Nicolet;
Chippawa, St. Catharines, Malden (Maclagan). Rich woods, Bosanquet, Sea-
forth, Bayfield, Ont. (Gibson). St. Joachim; Foot of Little Cape, common
(Brunet). Mountain of Montreal (Dr. Holmes).

~ D. pauciflorum, DC.

Indigenous. Dry sandy woods. Sandy woods, Castleton, Northumberland.
County (Macoun). Prescott, rare (Billings). Vicinity of Hamilton.(Logie).

6

358 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

D. canescens, DC.
Indigenous. Moist grounds. Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

D. cuspidatum, Torrey and Gray.

Indigenous. Thickets. Myersburgh, Northumberland County (Macoun).
Vicinity of Hamilton (Buchan). Cayuga, St. Catharines and Malden (Mac-
lagan).

D. Dillenii, Darlingt.
Indigenous. Open woodlands. Vicinity of Hamilton (Judge Logie).
D. paniculatum, DC.

Indigenous. Copses. Vicinity of London (Saunders). Hamilton (Logie).
St. Catharines, Malden (Maclagan).

D. Canadense, DC.

Indigenous. Dry rich woods. Wicinity of Quebec; River Restigouche
(Brunet). Huckleberry Rapids, River Rouge (D’Urban). Hastern Ontario,
common (Billings). Nicolet, Niagara, Cayuga, Malden (Maclagan). Common
in Central Canada (Macoun). Stanley Township, Lake Huron (Gibson).
Island of Montreal (Dr. Holmes).

Lespepeza, Michx. Bush Clover.

i. repens, Torr. and Gray.

Indigenous. Dry sandy soil. Upper Canada (Douglas). The Dell, Ancaster,
Ont. (Judge Logie).

L. violacea, Pers.

Indigenous. Dry copses and borders of woods. Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).
The Dell, Ancaster, Ont. (Judge Logie).

L. hirta, Ell.

Indigenous. Dry hillsides. Oak Hills, Sidney, Ont. (Macoun). Prescott
(Billmgs). Prince’s Island, Lake Medad, Ont. (Logie). St. Catharines,
Thorold, and Queenston, Ont. (Maclagan).

L. capitata, Michx.

Indigenous. Dry and sandy soil. Rice Lake Plains; Oak Hills, Sidney,
Ont. (Macoun). Vicinity of London, common (Saunders). County Huron,
Lake Huron (Gibson). Eastern Ontario, along the banks of the St. Lawrence
(Billings). Prince’s Island, Lake Medad (Logie). Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

L. capitata, Mx. Var. augustifolia, Gray.

VictA, Tourn. Vetch. Tare.

V. sativa, L. Common Vetch or Tare. ,

Introduced. Cultivated fields and waste places. Along G. T. R. track, |
Belleville (Macoun). Clay banks, east of Prescott (Billings). Vicinity of |

Qebec (Brunet). New Brunswick (G. F. Mathews). Common at Rivi¢re du |
Loup (Dr, Thomas). Malden, Ont, (Maclagan). |

|
|
|
\
|

VALLEY OF THE 8T. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. - 359

Y. tetrasperma, L.

Introduced. Waste places near the coast. Isle of Orleans (Brunet). Lon-
geuil, Quebec (Maclagan). ‘

V. hirsuta, Koch.

Introduced. Waste places. Quebec (Brunet). Common at Riviére du
Loup (Dr. Thomas). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie).

V. Cracea, L.

Indigenous. Fields and wastes. Rocky field near Belleville (Macoun).
Common near Prescott (Billings). Common at Quebec (Brunet). New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). Montreal Island (Holmes, Maclagan). Common at
Riviére du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Fifteen miles up the Kaministiquia, Lake
Superior (Macoun). Fort Garry and Fort Carleton, on the Saskatchewan
(Macoun).

V. Caroliniana, Walt.

Indigenous. River banks and lake shores, &c. Bay of Quinté, Prince
Edward County (Macoun). Chippawa, Navy Island and Malden (Maclagan).

V. Americana, Muhl.

Indigenous. River banks and moist soil. Paris (Logie). Chippawa, Navy
Island, Cayuga, and Malden (Maclagan). North shore of Lake Superior
(Agassiz). Twenty miles up the Kaministiquia River and on Pie Island, Lake
Superior ; Shebandewan Lake, Dawson Route. Abundant all the way from
Fort Garry westward to Peace River, and through the Rocky Mountains and
Upper British Columbia to Quesnelle (Macoun). North to Bear Lake (Hooker).

V. Americana, Muhl. Var. Sylvatica, Mac. & Gib,

Leaflets elliptical-lanceolate, somewhat rigid, strongly reticulated ; pedun-
cles 2-5 flowered. Climbing over bushes on the banks of the Kaministiquia,
20 miles from its mouth (Macoun). Saskatchewan and westward (Hooker).

Latuyrus, L. Vetchling.

L. maritimus, Bigelow.

Indigenous. Lake and river beaches from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to Lake
Superior. New Brunswick (Mathews). Riviére du Loup, Anticosti, Labrador
(Brunet). West coast of Newfoundland ; and Mississagui Island, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell). Presquwile Point, Lake Ontario, and very abundant along the
shores of Lake Superior (Macoun). Hamilton (Logie). Mouth of the River
aux Sables, south (Gibson). Saskatchewan Valley (Bourgeau). Kotzebue’s
Sound and Arctic America (Richard).

LL. venosus, Muhl.

Indigenous. Shady river banks and thickets. Whirlpool, Niagara Falls
(Maclagan). Very abundant 15 miles up the Kaministiquia River, and along
Rainy River, Lake of the Woods, extending westward to the Athabasca
(Macoun). River St. Pierre (Dr. Holmes). West to Pacific (Macoun).

_V. ochroleucus, Hook.

Indigenous. Rocky hill sides and thickets. Kingston and Chippawa
- (Maclagan). Hamilton (Logie). Rocky woods near Belleville ; North shore
of Lake Superior and Kaministiquia River ; abundant on the Dawson Route ;

360 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

thickets Saskatchewan Plains ; and throughout the partially wooded country;to
Peace River, and west of the Rocky Mountains to the Upper Frazer (Macoun).
North to Bear Lake (Rich.)

L. palustris, L.

Indigenous. Marshy meadows and along river banks. Abundant from
Labrador and New Brunswick to the head of Lake Superior, and westward to
Edmonton on the Saskatchewan (Macoun).

L. palustris, L. Var. myrtifolius, Gray.

Indigenous. Rocky banks of rivers. New Brunswick (Fowler). Lotbiniere —
(Brunet). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). Carol’s Point (Logie). Chippawa
(Maclagan). Bayfield River (Gibson). Banks of the Rivers Trent and Moira
throughout their whole length. Colpoy’s Bay, Georgian Bay (Macoun).
Cockburn Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

Apios, Boarhaave. Ground Nut.

‘A. tuberosa, Mcench.

Indigenous. Low gravelly banks of rivers. St. Nicholas, and Lotbiniere
(Brunet). Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). Marsh near Prescott (Billings).
Heely Falls, River Trent, Northumberland County ; near Smithville, on the
Moira, Hastings County (Macoun). Vicinity of London (Saunders). Hamilton
(Logie). Baytield River (Gibson).

i Puaserouus, L. Kidney Bean.
P. diversifolius, Pers:

Indigenous. Sandy fields and banks. Montreal, Malden (Maclagan).

P. helvolus, L.

Indigenous. Sandy fields and thickets. G. W. R. track one mile east of
London (Saunders). Hamilton (Logie).

Ampuicarp@a, Ell. Hog Pea Nut.
A. monoica, Nutt.

Indigenous. Rich woodlands and moist thickets. Common at St. Croix
and Quebec (Brunet). Along the banks of the Rouge, Quebec (D’Urban).
Woods and thickets, Prescott (Billings). Common in Central Canada; 195
miles up the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior (Macoun). Montreal Island
(Dr. Holmes). Owen Sound (Dr. Bell). Prince’s Island (liogie). Niagara
District, and Malden (Maclagan).

Baptisia, Vent. False Indigo.

B. tinctoria, R. Br. Wild Indigo.

Indigenous. Sandy dry soil. Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie). Colchester,
Sandwich, Ont. (Maclagan.) . a

B. leucantha, Torr. & Gray.

Indigenous. Rich alluvial soil. Province of Ontario, near Lake Erie (Torr |
& Gray). ;

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 361

B. alba, R. Br.
Indigenous. Dry soil. Canadian shore of Lake Hrie (Goldie).

GymnocuaDus, Lam. Kentucky Coffee Tree.
G. Canadensis, Lam.

Introduced. Rich woods along rivers. Cultivated as an ornamental tree,
Island of Montreal (Brunet).

Guepitscu1A, L. Honey Locust.
G. triacanthos, L. Honey Locust.

Introduced. Rich woods. Cultivated as an ornamental tree. Belleville
(Macoun). Island of Montreal (Brunet).

ROSACEA.
Prunus, Tourn. Plum, Cherry, &e.

P. Americana, Marshall. Wild Yellow or Red Plum.

Indigenous. Woodlands and river banks. Common in Central Canada
Macoun). Island of Montreal; along the Ottawa (Brunet). _ Common in
Hastern Ontario (Billings). Common in Western Ontario (Logie, Ellis).
Chippawa and Malden (Maclagan). County Huron, Lake Huron (Gibson).
Opposite Gros Cap, Lake Superior (Prof. Bell). Whiskey Island, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell). Owen Sound; woods at Kakabeka Falls, Kaministiquia River ;
Island Portage, Dawson Route (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

P. maritima, Wang. Peach Plum.

Indigenous. Sandy barrens in the vicinity of the sea coast. Quebec
(Brunet).

P. pumila, L. Dwarf Cherry.

Indigenous. Sandy barrens. New Brunswick (Mathews). Isle of Orleans,
Restigouche, River Mistassini (Brunet). River Rouge (D’Urban). Montreal,
Point du Lac (Maclagan). Sandy flats of the River aux Sables, south, Lake
Huron (Gibson). Rice Lake Plains; Wellington Beach, Lake Ontario; Red
Bay, Lake Huron ; beaches around Lake Superior; Bruillé Portage, Dawson
Route (Macoun). Whiskey and Cockburn Islands, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).
Saskatchewan Valley (Bourgeau). Lake Athabasca (Macoun).

P. Pennsylvanica, L. Wild Red Cherry.

Indigenous. Rocky woods and thickets. New Brunswick (Mathews). River
Rouge (D’Urban). Vicinity of Quebec; Lake Mistassini (Brunet). Riviere
du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Common in Eastern Ontario (Billings). Common in
Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson, Ellis). Nicolet, Navy Island
(Maclagan). Common in Central Canada; Thunder Bay, Lake Superior ;
St. Ignace Island, Lake Superior; Dawson Route, and west to Little Slave
if acon): Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). West coast Newfoundland

ir. Bell).

Pp. Virginiana, L. Choke Cherry.

Indigenous. River banks and thickets. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
| Sparingly at River Rouge (D’Urban). Quebec and Charlesburgh (Brunet).

362 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

Not common, Rivicgre du Loup (Dr. Thomas). Common in Eastern Ontario.
(Billings). Common in Western Ontario (Logie, Saunders, Gibson, Hillis).
Chippawa and Malden, Ont. (Maclagan). Central Canada; Kaministiquia
River, Lake Superior; Mud Portage, Dawson Route; Fort Hdmonton, Fort
Assinaboine, Little Slave Lake, Dunvegan on Peace River (Macoun). To the
Arctic Cirele (Hooker). Islands in Lake Huron; Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

P. serotina, Hhrhart. Wild Black Cherry.

Indigenous. Woods. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Island of Montreal
(Dr. Holmes). Hastern Townships (Brunet). Prescott (Billings). Hamilton
(Logie). London (Saunders). Niagara, Malden (Maclagan). Bayfield River,
Lake Huron (Gibson). Central Canada ; Owen Sound ; Kaministiquia River ;
lake Superior (Macoun). Hudson’s Bay; Great Slave Lake (Richardson).

Spiraea, L. Meadow Sweet.
S. opulifolia, L. Nine Bark
Indigenous. Rocky river banks. Common near Quebec (Brunet). Island
of Orleans (Dr. 'Thomas). Island of Montreal (Dr. Holmes). St. Thomas
(Miss Crooks). Rather rare, London (Saunders). Niagara, Malden (Maclagan).
Stanley Township, Lake Huron (Gibson). Owen Sound and Red Bay, Lake
Huron ; abundant around Lake Superior, and 30 miles up the Kaminishiquia

River (Macoun). Islands in Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Red River (Richardson).
Rainy River, Dawson Route (Macoun). ‘Thousand Islands (Macoun).

S. salicifolia, L. Common Meadow Sweet.

Indigenous. Wet or low grounds. Widely diffused through Hastern and
Central Canada, the Western Peninsula, and westward to Fort Kdmonton on
the Saskatchewan.

S. tomentosa, L. Hardhack. Steeple Bush.

Indigenous. Low grounds. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Three Rivers,
Nicolet and Montreal Island (Maclagan). River Rouge (D’Urban). Common,
Prescott (Billings). Lakes Partridge and Hooper, Hastings County; Add-
ington County (Macoun).

GILLENIA, Meench. Indian Physic.

G. trifoliata, Moench. Bowman’s Root.

Indigenous. Rich woods. Prince’s. Island, Lake Medad, Ont. (Judge:
Logie).

Poterium, L. Burnet.

P. Canadense, Gray. Canadian Burnet.

Indigenous. Bogs and wet meadows. Cacouna (Prof. Hillis.) Labrador:
(Butler). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Island_of Montreal (Dr.
Holmes.) Watersheds between Pacific and Arctic Oceans (Macoun).

ALCHEMILLA, Tourn. Lady’s Mantle.
A. vulgaris, L.

Indigenous. Leaves radical, reniform, 7-9 lobed to about 4 their depth;
the lobes somewhat semiorbicular. serrate throughout ; flowers in terminal
dichotomous eorymbs.—Torrey & Gray. Labrador, S. coast (Butler).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 363

Acrimonta, Tourn. Agrimony.
E. Eupatoria, L. Common Agrimony.

Indigenous. Borders of woods. New Brunswick (Mathews). Common at
River Rouge (D’Urban). Common in Quebec (Brunet). Riviére du Loup (Dr.
Thomas). Island of Montreal (Dr. Holmes). Common in Hastern Ontario
(Billings). Common in Central Canada; Owen Sound ; Kaministiquia River,
Lake Superior to Fort Edmonton on the Saskatchewan (Macoun). Whiskey
Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz).
Oaklands, Ont. (Logie). Central Ontario (Prof. Ellis).

A. parviflora, Ait. Small-flowered Agrimony.

Indigenous. Woods and glades. Common near London, Ont. ('Sannders).
bes) te) 2
Malden, Ont. (Maclagan).

Dryas, L. Dryas.
D. Drummondu, Hook.

Leaves elliptical, slightly attenuated at the base, crenate-serrate, clothed
beneath, as well as the prominent veins, with a white tomentum; sepals
ovate; flowers yellow. Indigenous. Gravelly beds of rivers and lake margins.
Island of Anticosti (Pursh). ~Gaspé Peninsula (Dr. Bell). Slate Islands, Lake
Superior (Prof. Ellis). Sand bars along Peace River within the Rocky Moun-
tains, and westward to the West Road River (Macoun). In the woody
country from lat. 54° to 64°, and about Slave Lake to the Arctic Sea in lat. 68°
(Richardson). Rocky Mountains, lat. 52° N. (Bourgeau).

D. integrifolia, Vahl.

Indigenous. Rocky banks along streams. Labrador (Butler). Island of
Anticosti (Pursh). Mount Selwyn, Peace River Pass (Macoun).

D. octopetela, Linn.

Leaves oblong-ovate, coarsely crenate-toothed, obtuse at each end, clothed
with a white tomentum beneath, the veins prominent; sepals linear ; flowers
white. Indigenous. Rocky ground along rivers. Labrador (Butler). Arctic
America, and Greenland to Behring’s Straits (Hooker). Rocky Mountains,
lat. 52° N. (Bourgeau). Stewert’s Lake Mountains, B.C. (Macoun).

Grum, L. Avens.

G. album, Gmelin.
Indigenous. Borders of woods in rich soil. New Brunswick (Fowler).
Vicinity of Quebec; Charlesbourg (Brunet). Riviére du Loup (Thomas).

Valley of the Rouge (D’Urban). Abundant throughout Ontario, from the
» extreme east to Owen Sound.

Geum Virginianum, L.

Indigenous. Borders of fields in rich soil. Rare. Along the Grand Trunk
Railway, at a culvert three miles east of Belleville (Macoun). Hamilton
(Logie). Chippawa, Malden (Maclagan).

G. macrophyllum, Willd.

Tndigenous. Cold rocky woods. New Brunswick, common (Fowler)..
Riviere du Loup (Thomas). North-east shore of Lake Superior, between the

364 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA, ETC.

Pic and Otter Head. American Portage, Dawson Route (Macoun). Unalaska,
Sitcha, and North-west Coast (Tolmie). Saskatchewan River, near Fort Pitt;
Fort Assinaboine, on the Athabasca (Macoun). :

G. strictum, Ait.

Indigenous. Borders of fields and in moist thickets. New Brunswick
(Fowler). Near the General Hospital, Quebec (Brunet). Common at Prescott
(Billings). Common in Central Canada; woods Owen Sound ; up the Kamim-
istiquia River ; also at Fort Francis, and west through the Rocky Mountains .
down to Vancouver Island (Macoun). Hamilton (Logie). Western Peninsula,
common (Gibson and Saunders). Whiskey and Cockburn Islands, Lake Huron
(Dr. Bell).

G. vernum, Torr. & Gray.

Indigenous. Thickets and borders of woods. Malden (Maclagan).

G. rivale, L.

Indigenous. About springs in wet woods. New Brunswick (Fowler).
Vicinity of Quebec (Brunet). St. Foy, Quebec (‘Thomas). Scarce at Prescott
(Billings). Rather scarce in Central Canada; about springs Owen Sound ;
Kakabeka Falls, Kaministiquia River; Lake Shebandewan, Dawson Route;
Fort Assinaboine, Athabasca River (Macoun). Sault Ste. Marie (Prof. Bell).
Common at London (Saunders). Montreal (Maclagan). Labrador (Butler).
West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Extends to the Arctic Cirele
(Hooker). West to Stewert’s Lake, B.C. (Macoun).

G. geniculatum, Michx.

Indigenous. Canada (Michaux).

G. triflorum, Pursh.

Indigenous. Rocky ground. Rocks at Trenton Station, west of the cutting ;
abundant at Shannonville (Macoun). Vicinity of London (Saunders). From
Fort Garry, west to Kdmonton, and from Smoky River, along Peace River, to
the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeam).

Watpsteinia, Willd.

W. fragarioides, Tratt. Barren Strawberry.

Indigenous. Wooded hillsides. Common in Central Canada (Macoun).
Common in HKastern Ontario (Billings). Common in Western Ontario (Logie,
Ellis, Saunders, Gibson). Cockburn Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). :

XVIL

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

Hee o eee wee ore eee cert coesee nse

Leeste, ABO) VALU ADEIA | Pees Gg fess" 9se" S98" (098 "f1Z°0 +10P 1G
28°9 [8° |G°al IP's A aN MN 98 |ZZG"|S1Z"|S0%"|S8z42z9°S —pLL°Ch
09°9 |9°e |G°8T jo"S AN AN AS ¥6 $602 °|0EG"|F1G"|CFS WEG" L —Iza 0G
FO'O1G'L 00% jz°6 A AS A 8 G8 4960 °|09S"|98G°|19a"}44°L —1z6-0¢
99° LLIOST |0'FS |9°9 A AN AN ZS k2ZS"|28B"|961 |LFa'G9°¢ —kS6"9F
8G" LT/S°ST |0°2% |9°¢ AN A AN OL $8ES"|89S"\Ges"|z8a" 18° L —IaL“1¢
MEPAIGET = \OrGL | iac AN 8 AN G6 }80S"|OFS*|F0S"|SEPGL°6 +}19°z9
GG°e |9°F j9°G [07S N icf aN SS eh | OE Gr aS
98°¢ |0°9 |9°8 [8° N aN I 96 JOLF|ISh"|6SF 19 fes bh +121°6G
TO°O1|8"F |L°ST \o°s8 cr a a 16 J9&h |19F|1Sh" |0Gh}06°s +189°09
F8"OL|S"0L |0°ST |9°8 ict a nt 06 |cFr |Get |ESh|FEr fea'9 +168" 19
60°F |0°S |0°0L |a°s lof ki N G6 |GGP|LPh|LLP|68E fel’ F +189 6¢
06° |¢"s |9°G [Pg AS AN MA 16 |SSh |SSh |Lch|\s6e"tes°s +h11°6¢
I?'6 jO°L |8°9 |0°6 MAN N kei 16 SSP |9FP |ISh |OLP Wsp°s +458°6¢
&6°ZL|0°6L |O°LL |F°9 N I IN 8 | |S ros SS
88°S |S‘P |0°ST |0°S © lor aN $9 1162 °|898"|L82°|zea'}or'0 —Ha8"9S
G6'0T|0°9 |0°SL |0°S N N N 08 |16Z°|ZIS"|09%"|Sse'ice’T +)16"S¢
69°9 hr |0°6 |9°S8 AN Re IN F8 |LGP |OFP |SSP|LLS Isp°L +10S"6¢
GPG |P'P |8°SL |P°9 ON a9 N GS 1G08"|L2"|0TE "| FES ISL°S —he9 "FS
13°S |0°6 |G°8 |¢°6 IN 8 N 4 |16G-|893 "| TFS *|696 "jab-> —jOP FS
96°L |8°S |9°SL |G" MAN ke IN G6 f90F"|S6E"|O1h |FOF WGL°~ —IGP°9¢
89°OL|0°OL |S°ST |9°s x aN aN | Set Se SP EG
FL°S |8°F |0°9 |0°6 IN rg N 68 78S" |OLE “|96E |6L8 }02°L —}8a°s¢
GL°S |F°6 |0°1G |a°S AN A AS 98 JLSE"|9GE 6S" \Z6h Wap +189 °F9
98°F |0°S JL°8 |F°S aN ct aN 18 |S2b"|1Sh"|StF|998'Izn°0 +1Sh° 19
12°F |0°L |P:8 joe a ce N FL {808 |SFS"|998"|FFSfaz-s --PL1°8¢
LE-O1|8"°F |Z°ST \0°0 N AN | AN LL WES "|8GR" é "7 —|z8"9S
G8"O1/S" IL |0°0% 0's AN N A GL |66G°|Sta" 6°0 —|%1°09
GG°¢ |9°9 {S°FL [2° AS AS AN === 0°0 +}00°Z9
OS ET/L°S |0°9L jo°s AN AN MN LL }6FG"|8E3° ge —]18°8¢
68°9 |0°6 i9°2 07S AN aN AN G6 A9SP |S9S" Tg + 29
“que | Wd | “Wd | “Wy # Wd OT) ‘N'dZ “‘W'v 9 “WV N WW dd) W'd) WV 3 NVaWw
“TSeU) OT G 9 9 (OHO k6 g pasos
eA0gR
; 3 L v9 JV JO
pura, jo £y100]0 A. pura, jo OTOL Atty jo Ayrproum Fy anode A. jo worsuay SSOOX

BAOnOWDNSCAOOs

HOODASL IIS
SOKO HID HOD

HOSOOTDArr-NOrANHOMHAOCNOCOCONMNOADAAON
ORO SOO SUMO RONG Ie ROO LORD
OS een OO OTST CCN UENO fe OS eB SC CO = Co OH

= Olr~OOCOrOMWODOODOOODWOODOODODOOOOGAHOWOW

WdZ

FS SS}6669 °62/SS09 *6z

rDOONDAOBDODODAGOANWBONWOMNMNNDOW
SHON st NICO be 6 OI HO 19 00 GD HH 6D CO 19 HH OO
O%D 209 1 SO SH HAD 6 19 10 1 SH SH 1 10 Hi 19 1209.19.19 1919

WY9

“Iry 047 Jo‘duzoy,

40af S01 0210jUQ ayYvT an0qn uounvaapy

PSA. “SEE “WL “YG—apnyrbu0T
‘9181 ‘UTANATLAAS—OIUVINO ‘OLNOWOL ‘AYOLVAWISAO IVOILENDVN DHL Lv

“YPLON F/6S OSF—OPNIOT
UMLSLOGU TVOINOIOUORLAW ATHINOW

LAFG” | 669°
S0TP” 180°
2ESP° 61°
LI9P- 12S"
SpPlg* | ge
SLPS” | TOR
OSFO" | OS9"
2109" |} 909°
L6GL" | 60L"
S0EL° | GPL
GOT9" | 699°
SL8h° | 609°
S0ZS* | 83Pr*
0099" | 09F°
OLE6" 106°
OSS9~ S61"
OTLE” | GLP
ST6L” Gol

GCOS ° 819°
L10L* | 029°
GESh> | OLL”
S06S° | G19”
SETS" LO”
OT69" | ST9°
SLLL" | SLL"
0969" | Gol’
S809" | OSG”
8809" | 289°
SLSP 62
“NVGW | Wd OL

969"
807"
18g°
Ger”
80P°
€t9°

079°
99°
694°
LPL”
68g"
TLP"
916°
0g8°
G96"
6&9"
Plu"
1g8°
669°
GLS"
GOL:
$69"
El?"
GLS°
S6L°
ST8”
8tG°
069°
PLS

Wd Z

£09"
986°
gic:
SOF”
SIP”
679°
069°
G9"
SPL”
TLL"
8G" -
OLP"
T8.°
088°
G06"
b6r"
665°
968°
899°
PLg"
GgL-
G99"
SOP”
6FS°
G61"
egl"
119°
069°
8&9"

SSP 62] S862} E8h°6z

WV 9

"oGe JO ‘dute, yu “moirg

ey

9119 °6Z|0G09 *6z

| MNO HOrDa

>
a

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

09°e see
+

69°S |ST°T
G66
60°8
0g 9
6E°L
To's
og°s
F0'S
68°7
89°P
7g
97
aay
90°L
979
ILS
18°?
61°¢
96°9
69°S
eg"9
&9°9
19°L
00°F
7
09°7
GDS
81°F
£7
18°S

“Ay1O0TO A
uBeyy

“(NIA

vee pes EB 02L'I

avGg Ny ws [lsc foyere

CoP G
G3 "SG
PSG “1
ZO °S
BEG" E

060 °1

NSP %
805 °%
CEG L
TESS
109°
696 °T
GaG"¢E
ceL-0
0F9°%
COL"t
ggg-e
GLE =e
OTL S
09"E
G99°%

6° \l9"e )L9°S SO REY)

TOF
+ + = : ae ee
eae | ere, “GUST 09
S°11k89 OF |68°FS |LV° 18 Sim PES Msi,sau
€°6S | ¢"se | 8° LL | 970 — | Gvkg | o28T
G'°ZG | o°eS | StS | 9°4 — | S°Se ft GIST
T6F |-S68 | ON88) Greg) sss FAST
GCF | G°SS | 0°62 | 8°0 — | €°LG ft S287
Gor | GSS | Fits | OL © |) £69 9 LST
YOURE OVS IP PPLE ff = I | UAE
GiGe | Sach | -Oree | Les) | Seto ROLST
9°OF | F'tS | O18 | 9G + | L°09 § 69ST
G68 | 9°98 | GGL | GL — | 9°99 ¢ 8981
oS | 81g | 0°28 | 60 — | G°LS § LOST
9°Sh | PTS | O08 | 6°G — | BSG f 99ST
GSP | Och | $06 | F°9 + | SFO f 98ST
GSS | 8°12 | OSL | LL —} 7°99 | POST
9°8h| P 1S | 008 | 26 — | 6 Eo # Cd81
T7°0P | O'6S | F°6L | G°L + | 9°6S G COST
LT |) 1:28.) 8°84 | OL + | £6 | 198k
L:1h | 2°82 | 8° Gh | 89a — | S°S¢ f O98T
L6S | L°S8) || 7°SL | 65@ = | Sco 5 GST
8°c7 | 9°S2 | 718 | OL + | L6G fF SSsT
6 Ly | Tt] 0°28 | GO + | 9°89 ft LEST
h 7 Sr | OSs | PSL | OL =] TLS } OSs
LF O°6r | 0°88 | 9°GS | FL + | G°G6G Gj SSST
H S°LG | 84g | 9°€6 | G'S | O'T9 F TS8T
H O°1G | 6ge | S°gg8 | 1°0 + | 8°8G f SS8T
1 OOF | 8°Ss | S*TS | 9°0 — | G°Le | ZS81
HS ro | OCs | 6:98 | 6 LT +.) 0°09 | TS8T
W GOP | $°6a | O'9L | 9°T — | GEG 4 OS8T
HP Ly | Loe | 1°08 | 1:0 + | 28S § 6r8L
H2°2G | 1°8a | 7.08 | 6S — | SEG # STST

ee) ° (o) Ce) °

be] l ‘oSR10AY
See eas a Sane ‘UReTY | MVEA
og | TOE }IX*IN | sooxgy

| “MONS “NIV®

“TUALVEId Na

CHI WELdAS Ud GIAVL AALLVUVdIKOO
UOT WALSIOUWM IVOIDOTIOUOULUW OLNOUOL NO SWUVNUGA

‘g

MMA Ld &

"Y16 WO O[kY ivuny ‘G19 UO O;eY IBloP
: “UPL Wo duruy gory
‘SSULMIOUL GUO Meg ‘OIL UO so

“Mog to] saptar gF"9 ‘AjLIOjaA TReM {-urd ]{ ‘anoq ApulA qBvory
“Imog tad seid geet ‘Ajtoopaa uvour $ur'd z ‘anoy Apura ysoyy
‘Inoy ded sori ee"y7 ‘AjepeaA avout $qIFZ ‘Aep ApUIA ysvoT
“inoy Isd soya 1o°gT ‘Ayojea Uvoeur $4312 ‘Aup ApUlM 4sop
W19g Jo ‘urd e 0} g Woy ‘anog 40d seyiur O° 17, ‘Aj100[9A WNWIXE py
‘inoy Jad gata 7Z°6 ‘AzI00TaA UBETY

*SOTLUL 16 °% ‘A}IOOTOA JURI[NSEL f*AA o9 “N ‘WOLPIOALP JUV}NSEY

“CNIM

*99°¢Q ‘ssAMIPNO]O Jo UBETT

*gInoy 0°Z9 “T[eVy JO WOMeANp {seyoUT cep-z ‘qYJdep fskup oT UO SulUIEYy
*g] [SLU QT UO e[qIssodml {sz,QS1U ZI WO VAIOINY 09s 07 O[QISsOg
*poaAdesqo Blom y ON.

"OoL0T “71108 uo F°9G. BOs 00 ee eee Bae Coe EEO res Oss ees ees EEE Do [Blqyse1 1977, TONVIPRIT
oSuV ATTIMOFT UL "WIG WO PoSap ees eset ese cee ete cceeeressereete TEIOG f ULNUNIXBYY

: — LloGP* IN VLeduI0E7 ure O(a fiygperroecoe copoomncaeaniconcco Aep 4sepjop
T6ote=eousxeya { SANE rR NULFON NIT CaGys, SOC E Meant yy jE MTELLN

“ULES pue 101 BK) ‘md 0} ‘me TWHOay SoP aee ceesenesesseecsscsnccssestssees QOFIDT Ayrep qsvory 7} ae
“pigz jo-urd 07 “we WO ZoFG" tteeeesevers OSTIRL ATLUP JSOVOTH |

SoPL 68009" * 91nj}v.lod uta} WINUOLOLM ULvdT \

oesavr Ajivg uvoyy | GLopg “-9In}vtod 0} TMUMIXvW GEOR |

oo

Epc ()

poten o

i

197, SUL
3

hits

"e068 BUI) () GNULO NGI @ Gracdanaciantccacocdins amyeiedure; wnimraryy |

OSUVA ATTFUOT | 4S] DO Bol yrs ‘aangeiedoo} wuoUxeyy J
"$31°0 ‘TIS Wo W's 9 1B TST 6a” sess TQIGMOARE ISOMOT
TIO] UO “UB § 4B G96 66" sores TOLOMLOIVE, JSOUSL

esuvl1 A[ QUO

: “suOlMBATASqo ATLINOT WodJ 218 PUTA O19
JO SPULITNSEL PUL SWVOUL oY, “PLSMIpLU pur “wd OT “Wad 7 “Wad | “WV 8 “WV 9 4 ‘ATOUIVIL
“Crep SUOMEAIASTO XIS ULOL, PAALIAP O.1V ‘PULM OTT} 94 aqua 4uTy osoyy Supdeoxa ‘suvout APeEp OL
‘suoTwadasqo Avpimg apujouy adugnieduay, pur teyowoig ayy Jo suvsur ApyyWOUL 2 —"ALON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

ae eg gt), ee ee
T'0 posh"1f51°6 ‘|89°9 [sperjes'o pn yey re | 8h | 29 PIZ"|So° —[O1°ZF/19"1t/98" LF/06SEIc8Es" 6z GLE" 6z|GLZ9" 6z'e989"6z
—— j—- —— | — -—_— | - = << — | ——— | ————— -!—_ -————_ —i-—_—— — —|——— —: — nd
pee fee (LR EIE 8°0 | 970 | 0°% as | as | as | a6 | 3% PLZ fers +[e¢-0g/9°0g |9°Fo |8-eF fselo" | PIL | zoo" | ZPO°
OF'L 9°2 | O°et| $°9 ce a aN fg | 38 LLI"|29°0 —WZ0°CHI"Sh [SPF Loe fateh” | TOL” | Zeb | OL
12°83 1:9 | G°TTl 8°9 TN a aN —|— — [61 0L—j719°2S10°GE |0° LE 10°S% FLOTS” 0ZS° 028° 01s”
OP's 0°9 | 0°8 | O'T aN | ON 8 | 98 | SL I6L"{49"2 —}eo"celz-ee |L'6e hrs fsc4e° | 964" | 1S" | ZL:
IL gz2/99|zeyXlss| as 8 a ae PLI“ISZ"9 —j10"1¢\9"Ce jO-aP j8"ee fsce6” | 206" | Le6" | 926°
ara GG | 0°61] O'S FM LLN| AN A [OL | 64 JEST" |oL"9 —4e8"LelS FE |9°1F [2°98 |azbo", | TIg’ | 209° | Zap"
BS) | eee Gg | Gor] O°OlpAN OLS] A as | As 171 | 08 GLT"}49°S —Hel“1F8"6s |9°SF |g-Ge fzeoe" | 998° | Sls" | ete"
T6°S o'L|0°'¢ | sap a6cs| Ms | ms | As | gg | gg Gla '|S6°0 —|19°GF/o"ah |8 "8h |O°8e Jes0z" | 122° | TPT'6a] coz’
09° 9°8/0°9 | OE FACS} MS | AS | aN | GG | Fg GLP YL6°L Hisa°ae|'sh |9°L9 |a°FG Jugal" | Lhe" | 626°82| gor"
69°F o's | OL) oaPTGsN| a a else | PS ff — |96°g +fos-gclo"es |o°Lo Jo's fuice” | 08%" | O68" | OTF
€1°¢ Ve] OL|seprecs| « cay & 162 | Sh 69e"|ez°8 +\e0"ecls"sF |F'09 |s'os fzére” | Gle* | Os: | Toe"
Led 9° | GOI] SPF TOLN| & ee ON 1G) | 92 #20 |SL"b +1E8°6F/8"SS [PPS |9°1P jussp’ | Foe" | OFF" | Gea”
ge:g OF | 09} OL; TEN] AN a ON # TL | 99 OLTpAT'G —foLer|F eh [6°6P |S-ee foeFo” | 96c° | ceo" | OTL?
80 'F 9F|GS|Frr]|Ae 8| IN 8 | MN 161 | 76 GEIFS8°8 —Is9-9ele"ce |9°9F |G-uc fzeLL” | cL" | SLL" | Teg"
OF ‘OI ee | FSI] SOT; NLPN] AN | AN N | +9 | 18 GBL}L8°9 —[26"SEl9°2s |L°9P |L°ap oso" | O14" | Guo" | Bop”
19°cI O'SI| G°sz| s°sT] A998] AS | Af 9g | Fg ASL"J8e"S —[So°ZElo°Sh |O°LF |T"ce fx10G" | FEE" | GLP | 999°
9P°O1 0°86 | O'2zZ| OcIJACON| A | AN | AN P— | — — |8o"eI—jon"aslo'ee |0°Op |c"Fz [2992" | OS4" | ODL" | OO,"
06°S1 0°01] O°Gz7| Bg JAGGN| MN | MN | MS | 08 | Gg GZ "|80"I—42G"FElo° 2% [Le |L-2F |2t99° | OGL" | 86S" | ggg"
19°C ztlz6elortaogs| As g A | OL | FL 611 |Sh'L —[Gh'Sri6 Gh [L's je"ze joeo” | eco" | soo" | gen”
96° 0% |S) asysTLs| MS | AS | MN | GO| Lg |FOL"|2G°6 —jL6"Leip FS |8"Sh 6°22 foes" | 092" | 808" | gc6”
ao°6 CF | SM OF PAGGN| AN | AN | A HE FQ] TD GEL TAT CT—]Ge Felt 1s |6°0F |2°0e j8ots" | 896° | 998° | z99°
ZG°OT|O8'FT| G11] Ste] O'FTf AS AL AN AF 09 | 82 006 {88 °9 —[e6-OF/8"Se |o"Fr \6"eh zPLe” | TO" |-See" | ogg"
FF'IT|0'01| O'¢1) G91) Gre fA GS] AS 8 A | 99 | F9 PPL JOL'O —[sh1F|6°Sh |9"SF |4°6z faoey" | Ose" | 109" | 962° [6
QF LT|G8 91] BF | O'8c] O'G1P 4 GES) AL AN IM oy fe ff — [88°OI—jse"Lel0'ce |0 FP \O"OF [2979" | O82" | O99" | ost’ [8
BG°ei|LL"al| 2°9 | O'Tc| OTN ATSN| AS | A A 1 79 | 99 0% |AF'9 —Ire-2F|O°Lh |Lh lech foeor” | 129° | TIS" | ete” |h
OOIT|{6°01] GIT] Ove] SAP MOPS; MS | AS | MS | FQ] DD LIg*{2L°0 —jzp"srje"GP \@'1g |0°6F [8660° | 9ST" | ZE0" | 110° [9
62'S FOL | P11 G6 | PO EAST S| 8 8 AB | C9 | 08 002 °3Ga°G —j0S*L4/9"SP |L°1G |S"Th JeLOr* | GOS" | 69F"- | ger’ |g
IL 602/99 | OG | oP _MOGS| AS | MS | AS | 69 | OL [1a"}20'> —l08"cFle'ch |6°6P |6°OF fcctb” | T4p° | 1Sh° | ess” |p
ZL°01/99'°6 | FG | FS | OVPASes| A | AB | AS Teg! eG 06G"|¥1°0 —jsh6F|L°LF |e"1G |G"ep jecsa” | FI" | E8a° | ace’ |e
OLOLGF'G | F.01| 8°Z1] O'O FM GFS| AS | MS | AS FTL | GL 39 JL" +)e8"1¢/9°08 6°¢r fstle" | tog’ | Sie" | cop’ ig
ge'g 10'S | 0°9 | 9°91] OF [MEss} MS | AL CE, Neel aces sxe cet (See eae fee ee es 0°92 |4929°62| 06F°62| OFS "62| O89" 6zIT
5 SP Nvan [uy fd | Wd | Vy 9eed Pca OL] We ag | WV OP NAM) Wd | a) VPN | a) Vp oss ay/NVEA|Nd 0] | Wd Z|W'V Of “UBOIK |W ‘A O]| "Wd Z| “I'v g
Be [ay asey] or | 2 | 9 f -us9 | Mk weg or! z | § aaoge Si 3
Bs [EE nore E
g ae *puUrAs Jo Aq100[0 A “PUA JO WON.0IT ‘ary Jo Ayrprmnyy fanode, jo norual Fees “ILy 04} jo ‘dmog, *oSE 0} “100 Asj}omLOAKEP :

p2af SOT “oLumUg ayv'T aaoqn UONMArT “ISA “SEE "WIT “‘YG—apnpbuoT "Y7LOAT Ff 62 oSP—PPNIYOT
‘9/81 UMAOLOO—OLUVENO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAUASHO IVOILANDVNN UHL LY ‘UULSIDAY IVOINO1OWOELAN ATHLNOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

xx

g3°3 {°° | “* J64°0 |LL°S loFG*Glsc"o fce"F |16°S jaz eerie OO ee
+ eS [hs eee = = _ :
Te°9 |€81/M F9 NIGS“O | SS-TITSE"Z/8S-ALlee-VP |16°GS jag*so | “ |28"SP
61°6 |go't/M 18 SP 1°70 | G fcer 1) OL) 9°8e | O°SS} 9°19 | O's — | BaF I
1e°6 |cl:ciM SBNIS"e | S fSIP'Z| SL} P:Ge | 9°22 | Oso | 9's — | BEF |
OP9 jolla OLNpdeny) G SlPl| TL | Gar | 8°FS | 0°29 | b°0 + | Gur |
TS°h |L1°1/980M 4 2-0 | & §GGT°2| SL} O"SF | G'FG! G69 | L°0 — | L-cF }
6S°F |26°C)/M St Nj dvuy] TL fssa°s) FL} Sth | SG | 0°04 | Z:0 — | O-Gr
T8'L |eu'S|M 99 81 0°0 |. O I] Sl} Oceh | 9°8G | G-ZL | GG + | SBF |
TTL |98°1/M Gg xj 00 | 0 G| OL 8§ | G08 | G89 | ob + | 0-0G |
G19 |GL SM 6SNi e's | 4 0} 8 f DES | 2°80 | $369 || Ge — | S2P }
OLA [12 1M 68 N1 0% | & OL | 9°SF | O'TZ | 9°19 | P'S — | VF |
Gl-e |1¢ TM ep Ni O-0 | 0 Wee |) Ge iFip | OPUS |] POG, | PP oe | athe |
€6°G |pg°O|M OS Nedeuy| T TL io. 68) |) Sls | Orth | See ae | Pier |
96° |GI°S|MogNI G-F | LE | 86h | 9°16 | PIL | © — | StF |
99°9 |11°€/M 09 Nidvuy| TL fizs"s| Zo} Ose | 0°8Z | O-L9 | 9°:0 — | a'SF |
91°9 |St°O|M12 8} 0°0 | O fzeG°c| 91] Bee | GOS | F:99 | L°0 + | 6'GF |
€5°9 |6s°ZIM SL ei G-o | & [F89°Z| GLH POG | 5°92 | 9°91 | 6°] -+ | LSP
96°S |90°T|M TO Ayaety) LT {S66"1] GL } O°Gr | 06% | OIL | 6:3 + | LSP
€6°9 })0°@|M6 Nidvny) T f819°1) et | 96g | PSS | O's9 | GL + | S-Lr
ZL'S |FO'E|M SON} deuy] F [0F6°0| IL | GLH | $°ZS | 8°69 | $'z — | O'SF
96°9 jogO|MPeNpdeay] T P4641) 1T | Str | G°1g | s-91 | Og + | 8°SF
729 |86°C|MGENI ZO} G }OFOT] OL} GLE | $96 | O'F9 | PO — | FSP
10°9 |GE*ECIMOLNY TO | & fG!8°0) OL | PSF | O'SZ-| FTL | G°0 — | Oar
88°6 |16°F/MZS NI 8°0 | G [S8h'G| FL] FSF | 9°22 | 0-89 | F:0 — | F°SF
LG°F leg T|MecPpNidvny| ¢ \c6r"l| cr “6p | 190 | F:GL | Le + | G6F
LLG |FL TAN SS spavay) g fG48"0] OL i Sh | PSS | 149 | PL — | PtP
17 \ALTIt GS Ni OO | © fO8Z'S| sl} 6°9F | 8°SS | L704 | GS + | O°8F
68°F loo Tiss sieo| zg f0s9'l] or | oP] 2:es | z-99 | ok + | per |
08S |OL:TA99N} 0-0] 0 [E80°%] OL} StF | b'2s | 2°99 | pO — | FGF
OL) |e TIA ZI Nidvay] [ $¢96°S) st | LFS | 2s | 6°8e | So — | SGT |
09°F |FO TM PSNI 0-0] O jOSGT| TL} S°48 | G EG | 8°19 | G:o + | 8:97 |
Oo fe} (e) oO le} {o}
. . | "02
“£41010 A £10 Ol 5 a 2 | & aS Bleu (mon |OPPOAV]
uvopy (OUAMONG| ja: SP ey - 8 | orp |-xepy| C200" 3
juuymsoy] & [2a] & |2zSF BS prey ssooxq | 5
“CNIM “MONS “NIVU “TUNLVUTI Na

9181 1OJ
—j ss00xq]

"G)8T 04
SISO

918T
GIST
TLST
S181

t GLSL

L181
OL8T
698T
8981
LO8T
998T
G98L
T98T
6981
GOST

| LOST
| O98T

6¢8T
8981
LEST

| 9¢8

CTSA

| PS8L
} SSL
H GSS

1S8L

| OSs

6781

} SPSL

; UVvaA

‘dHeOLOO UOR WIAVE WAILVAVd WOO

‘487 UO Seyuy Mey B { WI), “MOsvos Jo MoUs qealy

: 3 “H9 PUL 4ST SMOqUIey

"T12 PUS 4IFZ UO seoTey AvUNTY "YjZT pus q}G Uo seoyey A¥jog
*puzg wo sarny sry
"pigs pue 4s1z uo Jog

“Inoy Led soya go"9 “Aqrooje, Uweyy fund TT “amoy ApurA\ 4seerTy

“moy tod seyim gg*et ‘Az1I00[0A UBeT. {aooM ‘Inoy ApUTAA 9S0TT

“Ino sed septum ez *T ‘Aq100jaA Teeyy {48Te ‘ep ApUTAA 4SBerT

“Inoy Jed solu 9F")T ‘AjIOoOToA UvETY $498 ‘Aep Apu 4SO]Y

“(PL Jo “urd [ 0} woou unos ‘geytut QO" TE ‘AQLOOTOA WUNMIIXe]Y

‘Inoy Jed separ GT "6 ‘A}IOOToA MBOETY

“STI g9°F ‘ApTOOTOA JULIE £°MA of8 “S “WOT}OoAIp yuRI[NSeY
*CNIAL

‘01°0 ‘SSeUIpNOTO JO UBET_

“SIMO LF ‘Te Jo uorvanp {seqour [-o ‘qidep ‘skep ¢ uo Surmoug

*“sanoy LLP Tey jo moI}Vvinp {sequal cepT ‘qjdep {skp ZI Uo SuLUEy

‘UAL “ZIA “Sta T UO peAresqo BIOINW

“S}SIU 1Z HO o[qIssodur {s}qSIu OT UO BAOINY Gos 07 O[QISSOT

“80F0T WIT WO GoBT *[eLgsors1ey, | UOleIpEry
=esuvl A[Q}UOW l ISL WO OolTT * Iefog J WNUIxeyy
; eee 1900@ e1njviedme, uvom {q16Z °°" reese LOD YSOP[OD
€800G=- G0 UO TOUT Gee einje.iodtie} uveut { puzz ° Aep JSoulre AA

"T1), Jo ‘ud 0} ‘we MOLT Fo) efues ATrep ysvoy) | &

‘TST Jo ‘wd 0} ure Wor FoFG" ‘eSsuvd Alep 3S078e1H & ls

0G0ST =p f Gusmoaanicnrennen ornyeredurey UNUIOTUE UBeT | |S o
=o5uvi Apiep uve ( tz00G"""" einyeledule} WNMIxXvM UBeT ae
9o8E TWISL 20 Nok" sreemeeee Oy eiedtiey UINUTOI | 3

=oeSuut Aq} UOT 1 STZ WO Oo [Qu eee seeeeeeee eee ee* QIN GeAgd UIE} wunuixey J” F
“IEO°T piez uo ‘ud Z 48 626'°8a'°"" * oyotTMOAeg JSOMOT

Sesuvl A[y}UOW | U}LG UO “Ue g 3B O16°65""
5 tee
c *SUOTIVAIASO ATMOY WOIT 218 PUTAL
OY} OJ SIUVATMSear puv SURITI OTT, “AUSMIPU puv “Wd OL “Wd F Wd ZOWV 8 “INV 9 4e ‘ATOTUEN
‘ATep SUOTFVATASGO XIS ULOIT PEATIOp 91V “PUTM 9T} 09 OFLTAL AVY os0y4 Surydeoxe ‘suvetr ANep omy,
‘SUOTJVAIasqo Avpung epnpouL sinjetodwey, puv Tsejowoiwg eyy Jo suvaw ATYQUOU 94 [—ALON

‘Q18T “UHAOLOO WOA AWALSIOUA TYOIDOTONOULENW OLNOUOL NO SHUVMaY

XxX1

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

Ne

T'6 [SFL Tbh 2 PL OF 99° SEieBLS “66 S6LG 62/0199 “6Z)E189 ° 6S
SF‘O1lge-or| o°z1| Sretiz'9 | FS0°|TL0°|Z90°}99° 0G—7 88 ‘OT|! org" sg" eT9° j08
02°8 \Fa-z | ere | Overis's | OOL"|ZEL*\ear "100° —iog-9z ceo" | 219° | 0z9" \6e
98°S |eg-¢ | GZ | O'ITI2°S | LST" \0ST" |LFL 126 °0 mc0et SPS" T8S° 10S* |8@
es"¢ Igoe | oP | O'L |O-L | OPL"|ZL1"|S0T |82°7 —j19") TSB" | GFL" | FIZ" 128
F6°L |16°9 | ZS | 0°6 \0°ST} Se) GS eae 0 066° | 0G2" | ONZ 193,
CLF \Fh-% | 079 | OT It'S I “IZ6L IG6L|9ST [Sa°O -FES9 G°C& |L°0S \OFES” Goa" Sis* Isp |S3
16°6 |loz°6 | 9°0 | 8°FT\0"0T| SEL |9FT'|FSL 106° L —j00° 8'r2 |s'oe fosoo’ | e1c- | zo" | Teo: lbs
6L°TTl96°0T] 89°F | @ ost} SFL GFL" |S9Tio4°9 —ieo° I°CS |8°E8 }ETLG” GLg° Lgc~ G6g" 8B
IS PLFZZT| CRU S°O11G FT GOL |I9T"|GLG42a"S S'Le lover lorcp” | apo" | eFH’ | eager [2B

020° lor’L |t¢°9 | O°OT| G°L IPF | 1G" |G2Z" |G2Z $l6°9 GLP 18°68 \2G8e° | GPP: “g9° | FIO” |S

*» loco: jes°6 ize" | 0-2 | S°6 |¢:0T 626 "|Eaz"|9FZ'}09°S 1c |L0F (169° | 109" | 99° | 909° 0%

“= fozz: IG6"alleg°zT| O°ST| S°F1/S ‘OT |) SS | fs OPT |G°FP fSac9" 0g9° 0g9° cso" |6E

= 020° /96'S8 |F8°8 | GST] O'STIO'F | = GLG"\0EZ*|0Z2 "1ST" L 6 TF |6 OP fLceL” 669° Cah" 06L° -|8E

te Pe Ize-e legs | ob | eg loo | & © O6T|96L"|421°}06°T gelz GOP |o°FS t2G08° | OTS” | FOL’ | Lek: [LE
con) ZL°2@ \ao's | 9°S | 6k 10'S Ff = 8 SOL |FST JOST 414°0 Isr git 8°68 |1°2E [0L98" LE8* &48° c6s* |9T
eee 20°C \th°Z | 55S | 9°S [OL Fo a8 GLE IGFL |GFL 100°F —WSS"sS|F'TS |9°LE |8°08 18608" ¢98* 681° sel: |ST
SL°Z1/AF OT] ZIT] 2°6 |G} TG N aN aN N LPT" |LET" SOT 80 °T foe 28 ‘TFS |6°SE | LTP FS8S2° 694° 818° SLL" \PE
GES J9L°% | BST) O'F [GF | a SEN | AN es TN 816" aS G GFP |L"es j0S6G" | SIO" | FS: -| OZO" |S
CPZ \cr'0 | ZO | ST |8°s } 2 IGN aN 8 x — i a 0°OF |0°62 }0S89~ 069° 099° 00L* j6T
wee ltrige|selat}ai¢s| s 8 aN TLL" g oce feS19° | SFO" | Tec: | 209" ITE
z3-¢ |to-F | 8° | 0G [8:9] TON] ON ke N 681" g gee I8St9° | 629" | FPO" | G19" OT
21'S |te°p | OF | Fe 1G°G f} MEGN | AN M AN 00B*|Z8I"|GL1j0OL°T S° Le fO1z9™ $99" 869° 163° |6
08°F |Gh°e | G°8 | 9°S jO°F | GN N Ke N S61 "\TST"|}906"j20°O +i S PSS |SSts" 8c” lt” Teg" |8
Z1°L 1c0°L | FS | 8°6 |8°OT! MOF 8 | AS AS A$ §26°|C0G"|SLG"}2L 0 +0" 0F L°OF |P°SP. |0° 07 fOTSh” ors" Sit: e9s° |
Se"TT\ez°g | O'ST] O-ET/O' SI] TITAS} AS a8 a 19" |68G °|Z0G "}09 T “FYOS"e S°aP }OPLE® L0&* 107" osh* = |9
we |e Joye loe-7 | pF] ee lok} 28 8| ZN 8 A = | = | = [69°00 —iss “of GSS fOOF6" | 026" | 0&6" | 096° |G

“= Igco° IFe-9 1142°9 | OL | O'TTIG'F | ALS 8] AM zn A 961" |SL1°}006 "120° L —lor oF e-1e 4098" | Te6" | 968° | Ogl- |F

ss fosa: Jol FTiPO FT| G°L | ajo PT] MEL S| A A AS PGS |G |62S SSS +NSS TE O°SF |489b° | 119"6z| Zor" | cou: Ie

Ot = 199°. [OP h | O'SZ! 8°S ||°S y AST S| MS a8 ie GSS |1FS |21S LP 6 +1861 SOF ,OPLL” 896°83) 670" $66" |G

“* 1010" [9L°s |96°0 | 8°3 | O'F [O'S | EOS] Ts 8 © SOF |S0P"|FSE|26"OT+ i215 LTS [e969°62| GLP 6a] LFS"6z| 9e9°6RIT

SS ee ————- | —-- |—- = | f= f-—|| S| coed = = SS Hf
sf sy NVIW/TANS| "Wd | Wd WV) “9URY |W OT | “Was VO PNAC) Wed) Wea VEN OL) Wd 10d) V)-oserayINVAN | Wa OT/ Wd WV 9) “Weoyy | WaAOT | Wag | WV fy
met Pm by oy! or! 2 'o | -Insew or! z!9 or! Zz! 9 | cacge 5
8 5 5 = i UK =
a ie “pur Jo Ay100]0 A, *PUEAA JO WOTZDeIT -aty Jo AIpIMANTT PMN A JO MOISMET) osdoxqq | “ALY ON} Jo durog, *oGS Jo duro} ye “more

. z .

i

Toa SOL ‘OMiDpuQ 9x0 PROG UoYDaa “IA “SEE “WIT ‘Ug—epNBMUOT *YR4ONT 7,68 oGh—ADNIOT
‘D181 ‘WATMTAON—OIUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVAUGSAO 'IVOILANOVW GUL LV ‘ATISIOMA IVOISOTOUONIAW ATHINOW

XS

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

* £41007 A
uveyy

ae oe 00°S \6E°0 feee-ol6s"s OR OTI6e'8 [LF'S “ 108°T | -91, x0,
ia eft —| cata = ++). Hi
Bug | A LL N (OL (68°. frtu-zi19°G fro-arlen-er lee"99 | "lec ec 4fl ot
6S°0 MOC N}T6/] 4 jopetl et Ip eo | #'S 8°8S |S't +]e°L8 | ost
£9" M99 NISL! 8 to00'T!l 9 0°9S | O°S—| OTS |S°F —jL TE # Gist
40°6 | M18 SS] L1T) 1L foge'o| 2 fc-ze | oe | oO'19 lp-L —l9°Fe § FIST
80° M 0G N/ 9°61! 8— forgo] ¢ fo:0¢ | 8°0 | PTS [F°8 —l9°Lz | exst
oOG|M cg SHEET! 6 ocr io] 2 gee | 2°8 | O°z9 [Ie —\6-Ze I IST
807 | M op NP cy | at feco-z] or ft-17 | 00 | LLP b°¢ —l9'08 | TLgT
967) 68 Nit'e|¢ fresco] 9 se | FEL | 22g |9°0 +19°9¢e F oLgL
6976 | M 84 N} Gol) st fore-zi 6 fo-cz | OST | O-8¢ Is-g —l2°Ze T6931
OG | M Ge Nie hy | OL foots] #L frog | £°0% | g-0¢ |z°0 +/2°9¢ I sogr
cop | A 18 N}6:0/6 fcest] gs fs-og | 9°6 | F709 |6°0 +1698 Ft LOST
90'S | M 88 NESS) py feoe-c| sk fe-ce | 81s | ate |P°s +\F°Se F OST
86° | M 6L Nj] T1L| 24 .fex6°0/ ¢ -lo-ee |.9°Sz | z°g9 Jo°s +lo°se 4 cost
68 | Ch Bi GF] 8 fegz-s| TL fz:6e | 0°14 | 2°09 |6°o +16°98 | t99T
ose | M 88 NTO} 9 foco's| st jaer | S°ZT | 0°29 |T'e +I1°6¢ | cost
00s | M OF Nie-Gg/ TL jeoz-z| Tt |e-tF | 2:9L | 0°8¢ ro —l9-¢e | cost
TOT) OF Nizse|g8 rez tl] FL jr es | 0°Ss | PSS |t'L HIT °2e | 1991
S67 |4 68 S761] 8 jaeoc-z| zl fete | 2ST | Sto le°r t+\6'L¢ | osst
bere | A 18 N90! 6 feat'G] cx fs:oF | 871s | 9°29 6-2 +\6°ss # ecst
rs | M co Ni OF | SL fazg's] zl fL-ze | SSL | O'SG |s-— —\2'ts | gost
Shc | [9 8]6°9]6 jeeas| #L fL'19 | ¢°S—| 2°8¢ Io-z —I¢-ee | rest
G6'°S ‘ G8 S8$!1G6/6 Iexel] or fo°2e | 8°St | F°9¢ I8-o +\F Le | oT
8s 99 NLO'S|9 foae't] 8 [LSP | SSL | 2°6G jo-z +19°Se | egst
FPS | OM Fel | F Hcrr'l] et [9-LF | 8S | F°S¢ |s"o +18°98 | Fesr
SSO); 6 Ni palo lezp2| et te:zp | 8°cr | 9°49 Ja-g +]L°8e | acer
eG tT} M 69 Ni ozie fox] 2 |o-ze] SSL j 70S joo jo°9e | acer
S@T|M 0G NI 19}9 jeege|G fron | SST | :0¢ |t-e —l6-2e | 1¢81
cht |“ cp Nideuy ~ fecg-z| 2 [s-t¢ | O°1T | 8°z9 |g-z +/8°8s | ogst
ee at aH x OL | % fers:z| Or f6"6z | 9°92 | 7°99 [8-9 (83h 6781
I SS N|FL) & jozo'z 6 jt-ge | 6° | O'6r a-T —\o°Fe | srsL
A 0je A | WorjoeIT 3 ee e 23 } & |conor |-cnm ee e
“quey [nse Boingo 2 Ia 2 | ie TUIAL |-TXBIN |ssooxg] 5 jf -uvaa
m n q .
“CNIM “MONS “NIVE “DYNLVYII NOL

“AHEWHAON UOF AIIVE CTAILVUVANOD

‘Q1ST “SEADWGAON YOR URLSINDAU DYOISOIOUOALEW OLNCUOL NO SHUVARa

“GIG Uo OfBY Leahy

“GIFS WO opey spy

3 "pig HO MOgnITsy
“487 UO suraygery

“HEL PUY WIT “UIT ‘pug 48, uo dog

“InoY Jed separ 90°9 ‘Aqtoojea vow §-ur'd g “Sinoy Apura 4suory

“Inoy Jed seyiur §g-6 ‘Ajjoo[oA ROUT $-ta's TT ‘Inoy ApULs ysoyy

“mmo ed sejiut gp*z ‘Aq100Tea BoM $ YQZT ‘Avp ApULA gevore

*Inoy Jad seytut 1% "FT ‘AqL00]0A UvouL { puzz ‘Avp Apura ysoyy

“pug Jo pit o} ‘ard T] wmoy ‘soptm °c; ‘AjO0jeA VANTATxLyT

“Inoy tad so[iut Fp), ‘AJIooToA Weoeyy

“SOLU ZG°0 ‘AjLOOTOA JULZINSEE f"AA O0G ‘N ‘MOLpOOAIP 4uB} NSE
*CNIA

*63°0 ‘SsOUIPNO[D Jo WRETT

‘sINOY [°98z ‘Trey JO Worjvinp fsoyour [°¢ ‘qydep éskep 4 wo SurAoug

“SMOY O'S) [Vf JO Boeanp ‘saqour gp)" T ‘yydop {skup eT uo Zuraresy

‘BYUSIU FZ UO O[qissodut ‘syySru g Uo BAOINY eos 0} O[qISsOg

‘TOT “ZIA “GUSIa T UO poarosqo BlOINy

“o9 TRLIqsedlog, | WONVIpEy
“ "* IBjog J WINMTXE yy

*LoLOT WI0g WO 80
Sesuvy ATY}WORY Lug WO GozOT’

3 2 8E00T einjze1edme} uveu ‘uI0e" severe Ke JReplay
PloGF=o0Uo1O HIG es *ornyeiodiae, Weaul $48, * * Kep qsounae AA

“487Z JO ‘urd 04 ‘u's WLOI Gog - eSuet fjrepisvoy) &

[oJ

"UG Jo urd 07 ‘We WOT GoIT" ‘“oBuna Ayrep seqvorp | 5 a

"E8001 16018" “"-amyvredure, tina uvoyy |
SoSuvi Ajiep avoy t Ooch” * ganyeiediey UINWIXeUL UROL] f =
‘Fo&G {W}0E WO Fog sreesr vornjesedme} Unum | 3
=esuri A[qQyoopyT it 48[— WO gnge°"" : “eainqeredmie} unuixeyy | ©

"B00°T puz ao ‘urd of 48 996°9a""* ote * JoJOULOILG 4SOMOT
Sosnv1 A[YUOW (WAG uo'me g 4B O16°6"" * JojeMMOILY JSOyStT

*‘SUOTIVAIOSGO ATINOY WoIy 9B PUIM 94

IOJ SUBI[NSAT PUB SULIT OT, “AUSMpMA pu “MA OL “Wa - “Wa Z Wy gcWwV 9 4v ‘AjauTa
‘ATIMP SMOTFLATOSGO XIS WA, POATIOP 2LC “PUTA 9T]4 0} O4VTAT Veg Sssoya Sutdooxe ‘suveul ATIVp sty,
*SUOTFBALASGO ABPUNG epnypoUL siIngVioduiay, puv IoyouMoIvg ayy Jo suvaut ATYQUOW SY L— ALON

‘

Si ;
up <2 y
ny ria A Fav ea i
tee cnt ‘a
We 3
Y ee
: ie
- is a
t rt
ei 3
‘ ;
z > r
‘ Sy i
\
,
;
Wd
i Se
oe
i i
Hi AN

rs

sa

esau
Highs Sree
res
bx?

SSD
Piper CH
Whole No. XCF, J ,%

ne . a ed n/t ATION ‘S
Pate pid e He : ADWAii GEENe
: @ é K a \ ‘. x + "tT ¥- Pr | ay & yes {
Canadian Journal

OF

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

Vou. XV: Nemper Vin

_ CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

: un NAM FAS TR >
|

MAY 29 1940s

Ng nhs
Towa, MUSES 4

Oe Pia eee.

On ONTO.
COPP, CLARK & CO. FRONT STREET.
RSA aS

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY,

CANADIAN INS UIT UT

Sea

EDITING COMMITTEE.
GENERAL EDITOR, - - + REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

R. RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B. Sce., &e.
Prof. of Natural iistory, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

W. B. PEARMAN, M.A.

Classical Tutor and Dean, Vivir. Coll., Toronte.

The Canapran JoukNat ts printed exclusively for gratuitous distribution
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment in advance.

*.* Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the General
Kditor, Rey. Dr. Scappine, 10 Trinity Square, Toronto. Communications
on general business of the Institute to be addressed to Prof. James
Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; . Heys, Esq., Librarian and
Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

** A few sets of the Canapian Journat (unbound), and back numbers
to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above.

Mr. Epwarp Auten, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C.,
has been appointed the Knglish Agent for the Institute. All European
communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

No. XCV.—JULY, 1877.

LEFTHANDEDNESS.

BY DANIEL WILSON, LL.D., F.R.8. 5.

Under the title of ‘“ Righthandedness,” the specialities of this
common attribute of man, and the sources and characteristics of the
occasional deviation from it, have been discussed in.a former paper.*
I now propose, under the present title, to supplement it with some
additional suggestions and illustrations.

If righthandedness can be referred. to any anatomical cause—
such as the position of the viscera, their relative weight on the two
sides of the body, the development of the subclavian arteries, or the
predominance of one of the cerebral hemispheres,—then its general
prevalence, or assumed universality, among all races and in all ages,
is easily accounted for; and lefthandedness may be traced, with —
reasonable probability, to a reversal of the normal anatomical con-
ditions of the body. But no theory is of any value which fails
to account for the exceptional lefthandedness, no less than for the
prevalent righthandedness. The evidence of righthandedness as a
predominant habit is obvious; but its source is not yet certainly

determined, and acquires a fresh interest in so far as this natural
endowment or habit is peculiar to man.

If righthandedness is referable to anatomical causes, some traces

of it may be looked for among mammalia generally, and especially

* Canadian Journal, N. 8., Vol. xiii., p. 193.

466 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

among the anthropoid apes; and the occasional occurrence of left-
handedness should be easily accounted for. If, on the other hand, it
has its origin in a habit engendered by enforced usage resulting from
combined action, as in the reaping field, at the oar, at the forge, or
in concerted military action, this involves only the concurrent use
of either hand ; and it need no more surprise us to find lefthanded »
races, than to observe that our usage in writing from left to right
reverses that of ancient semitic nations. On the latter assumption
indeed it would seem opposed to all probability that, alike in the Old
and the New World, nations living apart, in utter ignorance of each
other, should be found uniformly manifesting a preference for the
same hand. But no example of a lefthanded race is known, unless a
vague reference previously quoted from Stobzeus can be accepted in
proof of it; while the preferential use of one hand, long anterior to
any historical evidence of righthandedness, is proved by terms for
right and left hand occurring in the vocabularies alike of ancient
civilized nations, and of untutored savages, such as those of New
Zealand, Polynesia, and Australia; as well as among the rudest
tribes of the New World. It only remains to determine whether in
every case the so-called right hand has been the member of that side
of the body to which we apply the term. If the superiority of one
hand over the other is no more than the result of acquired habit,
consequent on the necessity for uniform action in many combined
operations, then it is inconceivable that among races isolated, and
without imtercourse throughout the historic period, as in the Pacific
Islands, Australia, and America, all should have chanced to adopt the
same hand. But if, on the contrary, the dexterity of the right hand
is dependent on organic causes common to man, then the exceptional
and abnormal character of lefthandedness becomes obvious. Hence
the desirableness of observing the manifestations of any preferential
use of one or the other hand among savage races. The Maories of
New Zealand, as already noted, manifest a prevalent righthanded-
ness, especially in the use of the musket in their war dances. The
musket, it has to be borne in remembrance, is purposely constructed
for a righthanded people ; and hence, as a righthanded instrument,
it would have sufficed to determine the bias, among any people
previously using either hand indifferently ; but the Maori tongue
proves the existence of a native righthandedness altogether prior te
European intercourse ; and the same appears to be characteristic of

|

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 467

most, if not all, of the Polynesian languages. The word tau, which
in the Hawaian signifies ready, in the Tahitian right, proper, and in
the New Zealand expert, dextrous, is the common Polynesian term
for the right hand. In the Vitian language, as spoken in various
dialects throughout the Viti or Fiji Islands, the distinction is still more
explicitly indicated. There is first the common term linga, the hand,
or arm; then the ceremonial term daka, employed in speaking of
that of a chief, but which, it may be presumed, also expresses the
right hand, as, while there is no other word for it, a distinct term
sema is the left hand. The root se is found not only in the Viti, but
also in the Samoa, Tonga, Mangariva, and New Zealand dialects,
signifying to err, to mistake, to wander; semo, unstable, unfixed ;
while there is the word matau, right, dexter, proving the recognition
of the distinction.

An occasional correspondent of the Zimes communicated a series
of letters to that journal-in the latter part of the past year (1876), in
which he embodied anthropological notes on the Fijians, obtained, as
he states, both from his own observations during repeated visits to
the Islands, and from conversation with English, American, and Ger-
man settlers, who may be met at the port of call and on the route in
either direction between San Francisco and the Australian Colonies.
“The Fijians,” he says, ‘are quite equal in stature to white men ;
they are better developed relatively in the chest and arms than in
the lower limbs; they are excellent swimmers, and, if trained, are
good rowers. Lefthanded men are more common among them than
among white people ; three were pointed out in one little village near
the anchorage.”

Observations of this class will no doubt accumulate when atten-

tion is more fully directed to the inquiry, and so help to determine

whether or not man is congenitally righthanded, and has, from ana-
tomical structure, a specific right and left side. On this subject Sir

_ Thomas Browne quaintly remarks in his “‘ Religio Medici:” “ Whether

Eve was framed out of the left side of Adam, I dispute not, be-
cause I stand not yet assured which is the right side of a man, or
whether there be any such distinction in nature.” Dr. Struthers,
Professor of Anatomy in the University of Aberdeen, who has long
directed his attention to this subject, thus writes to me: “I have
again and again verified the fact in my own children, that in early
childhood there is no preference for one hand more than the other.”

468 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

But though this is undoubtedly true of the majority, a certain number
of children will be found to manifest a distinct preference, at a very
early age, for one or the other hand. In the case of a niece of my
own, the lefthandedness showed itself very early ; and in my grand-
son, it was independently observed by its mother and nurse, and
brought under my notice, that so soon as he was able to grasp an
object and transfer it from one hand to the other, he gave the prefer-
ence to the left hand. A like decided preference for the right hand,
though doubtless also comparatively rare, is more frequent; and the
further research is carried, the more manifest does it appear that
the preferential use of what we designate the right hand is natural
and instinctive with a sufficiently large number to determine the
prevalent usage. With a smaller number an equally strong impulse
is felt prompting to the use of the left hand ; but my opinion remains
unchanged, that with the majority righthandedness is no more than
the result of prevalent custom and education.
Attention has already been drawn to the indications pointing to the
simultaneous use of the right and the left hand by two fellow flint
workers in the primitive flint-pits of Norfolk, styled “‘Grime’s Graves.”
But some more recent disclosures are suggestive of the preferential
use of the right hand among the men of Europe’s paleotechnic dawn.*
The recovery of specimens of imitative art, the work of the Troglodytes
of the Mammoth and Reindeer Periods of Southern France, has.
familiarized us with carvings and etchings, executed with a remark-
able degree of freedom and artistic truthfulness, by a people living: at
the head waters of the Garonne, under social and climatic conditions
closely analogous to those of the Hsquimaux of the present time. In
dexterity of handling and faithful portraiture, the specimens of
primitive art greatly surpass the most ingenious examples of drawing °
or etching executed by modern savages. The drawing especially of
the mammoth, traced with a pointed implement on a tablet of ivory,
found in La Madelaine Cave, on the river Vézére, is replete with
interest, alike as a piece of contemporary portraiture of the long--
extinct proboscidian of Europe, and as an evidence of the intel-
lectual development of contemporary man. But the drawings and
etchings on ivory thus executed by contemporaries of the mam-
moth and reindeer of Southern France have also a value for us

* Vide Prehistoric Man, 3rd Ed., Vol. i., p. 107..

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 469

in their indication of a preference given to the right hand by the
draughtsmen of that remote age. The mammoth drawing, and other
palzographic tablets representing groups of reindeers, horses, cc., are
executed in profile, looking to the left, as a righthanded draughtsman
naturally does, from the greater facility of execution, when no special
reason prompts him to deviate from that direction. They are, in
fact, righthanded drawings; and the examples thus far adduced
seem to point to this as the uniform characteristic of the etchings of
the Troglodytes of the Vézére.

As already shown in the former paper, the member of the body
designated the right hand among the ancient Hebrews, Greeks and
Latins, and probably among the Sanskrit-speaking Aryans, was the
same aS we now understand by that term.. But all of those were
civilized races, and in sufficient geographical propinquity to have
derived the same custom or usage from a common source. It is
otherwise with the primitive cave-dwellers. In the rudest states of
society man as a tool-using animal has the preferential use of one
hand engendered in him, so soon as he engages with others in
combined operations. As he progresses in civilization, and improves
on his first rude weapons and implements, the habitual use of them
in one hand leads to their adaptation specially for it, and thus the
lefthanded workman is placed at a further disadvantage ; and an

additional bias is given to righthandedness. But here, also, the in-
_ veterate lefthanded manipulator at times re-instates himself on a
fair equality with his rival, by providing himself with lefthanded
tools and other appliances. I have recently learned of two left-
handed carpenters, with benches so adapted to their own special use;
and am told of a scythe adapted to the requirements of a lefthanded
mower. But it is more frequently in the pastimes of leisure hours
that the lefthanded operator is tempted to put himself on an equality
with others in the special adaptation of his tools. The favourite
Scottish game of golf is one in which the implements are of necessity
righthanded, and so subject the lefthanded player to the greatest
disadvantage, unless he provides his own special clubs. The links at
Leith have long been famous as an arena for Scottish golfers. King
Charles I. was engaged in a game of golf on these links when, in
November, 1641, a letter was delivered into his hands, which gave
him the first account of the Irish Rebellion. According to the
anecdote, as recorded in the Archeologia Scotica by Mr. Tytler, of

470 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

Woodhouselee, on reading the letter, he suddenly called for his
coach, and leaning on one of his attendants, in great agitation
drove to the palace of Holyrood, from whence he set out the follow-
ing day for London. The same links were a favourite resort of his
younger son, James II., while still Duke of York; and some curious
traditions preserve the memory of his keen relish for the game.
There accordingly golf is still played with keenest zest ; and among
its present practisers is an ambidextrous golfer, who has provided
himself with a double set of right and left drivers and irons; so that
he can use either hand at pleasure according to the character of the
ground or the position of the ball, to the general discomfiture of
his one-handed rivals. The Scotchmen of Montreal and Quebec have.
transplanted the old national game to Canadian soil; and the latter
city has a beautiful course on the famed historical battle-field, the
scene of Wolfe’s victory and death. There their experience recently
induced the Quebec Golf Club, when ordering spare sets of imple-
ments for the use of occasional guests from the Old Country, to con-
sider the propriety of ordering a lefthanded set. In the discussion
to which the proposal gave rise, it was urged to be unnecessary, as a
lefthanded player generally has his own clubs with him; but finally
it was compromised by ordering two lefthanded drivers; so that
on a lefthanded golfer turning up he will have to putt with his
driver. The considerateness of the Quebec golfers for their left-
handed rivals was no doubt stimulated by the fact that there is a
skilled golfer of the Montreal Club whose feats of dexterity as a left-
handed player at times startle them. One of the Quebec golfers
writes to me thus: “There is one lefthanded fellow belonging to
the Montreal Club who comes down occasionally to challenge us; .
and I have watched his queer play with a good deal of interest and
astonishment.”
Such illustrations of the growing disadvantage to which the left-
handed workman is put, as civilization develops arts and pastimes -
with tools or implements specially adapted to the right hand, all the
more strongly demonstrate the innate constitutional tendency to
lefthandedness in a certain percentage of cases: since the whole ten-
dency of such artificial righthanded appliances is to foster a uniform
prevalent usage, and as far as possible to eradicate lefthandedness.
But this is only a result of the innate tendency of the majority.
We learn from the palezographic tablets of the Vézére caves, that at

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 471

a time vastly more remote than Hebrew or Greek records, and among
a people in the most primitive condition of savage life, the preference
appears to have been given to the same hand which has been recog-
nized as the right hand among all civilized nations of historic times.
Such concurrent evidence seems to point to a uniform preference for
the same hand from remotest times, such as could not fail to eradicate
any mere exceptional habit; and so suggests with renewed force that
the use of the right hand is traceable to some peculiarity of organic
structure, or to some physiological law generally affecting the human
organization. Nor is it necessarily limited to man. As already
shown, there are indications suggestive of a disposition in some at
least of the lower animals to employ one limb in preference to the
other.

A writer in the Cornhill Magazine, when referring to one remark-
able class of manifestations which seem to show that the faculty
of speech is mainly if not wholly dependent on the left side of the
brain ; or at any rate that aphasia, or the loss of the power of vocal
expression of ideas, is accompanied with disease of that side of the
brain : says, “ Rightsidedness extends to the lower races. Birds, and
especially parrots, show rightsidedness. Dr. W. Ogle has found that
few parrots perch on the left leg. Now, parrots have that part at
least of the faculty of speech which depends on the memory of
successive sounds, and of the method of reproducing such imitation
of them as a parrot’s powers permit ; and it is remarkable that their
left brain receives more blood, and is better developed than the right
brain.” The same writer expresses his doubt as to monkeys showing
any tendency to righthandedness. This is a point to which careful
attention should be directed where opportunity offers. *In my former
paper I noticed the interesting treatise by Dr. Buchanan, Professor
of Physiology in the University of Glasgow, on the “ Mechanical
Theory of the Predominance of the Right Hand over the Left.”
But I was not then aware that Professor Struthers had followed up
his observations by a series of careful investigations, the results of
which are set forth in his paper entitled, “On the relative weight
of the viscera on the two sides of the body ; and on the consequent
position of the centre of gravity to the right side.” He there notes
that, “While the viscera of the quadruped have the same general
lateralized position as in man, there is a reason why this should be
carried to a greater extent in man than in the quadruped, owing to

472, LEFTHANDEDNESS.

the much greater lateral development of the chest and abdomen of
the human figure, in order to adapt it to the erect posture, as con-
trasted with the great lateral flattening of the trunk in quadrupeds.
The equipoise is therefore more disturbed in man than in the quad-
ruped ; and it may be observed that the same consideration applies
to the child, in whom the chest is at first narrow, and in whom it
undergoes rapid increase of breadth when the child begins to walk:
the period at which, according to the gravitation theory, the predom-
inance of the right hand should begin to be developed. To this
reason why the position of the centre of gravity to the right side
should have more influence in man than in the quadruped, may be
added the fact of the erect posture, enabling the gravitating influence
to operate at once on the whole one side of the body.”

The necessities of the monkey as a climber no doubt tend to
bring all its limbs into constant use; but possibly careful study of
the habits and gestures of monkeys may disclose, along with ambi-
dextrous facilities, some traces of a preference for the limbs on the
one side. The elephant has been repeatedly affirmed to betray a
strongly marked rightsidedness ; and this has recently been reiterated
in a communication made by Mr. James Shaw to the Anthropo-
logical sub-section of the British Association, where he noted the
“curious fact that elephants have been frequently known to use the
right tusk more than the left im digging up roots, and in doing
other things.” But the statement is vague, and, even if contirmed by
adequate proof, can scarcely be regarded as the equivalent of right-
handedness. I formerly referred to the greater development of the
left tusk of the walrus in a specimen in the Museum of the University
of Toronto. I have since learned of other examples of this; and am
assured by an old Hudson’s Bay factor that it is of frequent occur-
rence both in the walrus and narwhal. On this subject Dr. Struthers
remarks : .“‘ When we examine the instances of unequal development
on the two sides, among animals constructed on the symmetrical
plan, it does not appear that there is any preference in nature for
one side more frequently than for the other. Among the mammalia, ~
we observe that it is the left tusk of the narwhal which is normally
so greatly developed. In birds the ovary and oviduct which are
developed are almost always the left. In serpents, the lung which
is so much developed, compared with the other, is the right. Among
fishes, the pleuronectide, or flat fishes, present a remarkable a-sym-

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 473

metry in the twisting of both orbits, and partly of the mouth, to one
side, that which they present to the light. In the sole it is the right
side, in the turbot it is the left side, to which the eyes are turned ;
but it is not uncommon to find this reversed, and in the flounder the
eyes are found nearly as often on the left as on the right side.” The
question of anatomical symmetry is, however, a different one from that
of equipoise, and the whole question of a preferential rightsided action
in the case of the lower animals is still an open one. Dr. P. H. Pye-
Smith says, ‘The primitive human condition we must suppose to
have been one of perfect symmetrical structure and ambidextrous
function. For this is the condition of all the higher vertebrates
which can be best compared with man ; complete bilateral symmetry
of all the organs is the state of the human embryo at an early stage ;
and all the simpler actions, such as climbing, rowing, swimming, are
performed with both hands. The alternate action of the limbs in the
horse, and that of both sides together in the camel, would equally
imply complete symmetry of the nervous centres ; though even here
we seem to have the first step to differentiation, indicated by the
preference for the right foot to lead with in the canter, which is
impressed on saddle-horses for our convenience.” The communication
of Mr. Shaw, above referred to, is only known to me from the very
brief notice of it in a local paper; but so far as appears, he merely
repeated previous statements relative to the preferential use by the
elephant of its right tusk. The general result which he is indicated
as affirming, in reference to the main question, is that “there is a
constitutional reason for the preference given to the right hand; but
this tendency he believed had been much strengthened by habit.”
_ The archeological evidence in proof of the antiquity of the use of
the right hand may be expected to increase when attention is directed
to the subject. The Vézére relics suggest its prevalence in an era
when man and the mammoth were contemporary in Central Europe.
- The handle of a bronze sickle found in 1873 at the lake-dwelling of
Moringen, on the Lake of Brienne, in Switzerland, still more con-
elusively demonstrates the habit in a later, though still prehistoric
age. Bronze sickles have long been familiar to the antiquary among
the relics of Europe’s Bronze Age, and their forms have been shown
in various archeological works, and included among the illustrations
of Dr. Ferdinand Keller’s “ Lake Dwellings ;” but the example now
referred to is the first. known illustration of the complete hafted

ATA LEFTHANDEDNESS.

implement. The handle is of yew, and is ingeniously and tastefully
carved so as to lie obliquely to the blade, and allow of its use close
to the ground. But a greater interest attaches to the fact that it is
a righthanded implement, carefully fashioned so as to adapt it to
the grasp of a very small hand, and as incapable of use by a left-
handed shearer as a mower’s scythe. Its peculiar form is shown in
the accompanying illustration; and Dr. Keller, in noting that the
handle is designed for use by the right hand, adds: “ Even in the
Stone Age, it has already been noticed that the implements in use
at that time were fitted for the right hand only.” This, however,
like other generalizations on the subject, is an assumption resting on
very insubstantial evidence. Examples of implements of the Stone
Age, whether paleolithic or neolithic, suggestive of any discrimination
in the use of one hand in preference to the other, must be exceedingly
rare; and so far as the deer’s horn picks recovered from “ Grime’s
Graves” flint pits afford any illustration of this, primitive tools are
not invariably righthanded.

When formerly treating of righthandedness, I was not aware of an
interesting article by Dr. Pye-Smith, in the ‘‘Guy’s Hospital Reports
for 1870-71,” from which I have quoted above. I am indebted to
the author for a revised reprint, entitled “The connection of Left-
handedness with transposition of the Viscera and other supposed
Anatomical Causes.” The theory that lefthandedness is due to the
transposition of the viscera, or to the exceptional origin in certaim
cases of the left subclavian artery before the right, as shown in my
former paper, not only lacks confirmation, but is contradicted by
ascertained facts. ‘The first of these explanations, which refers left-
handedness to the transposition of the viscera, is noticed by Dr. Pye- |
Smith as “the only explanation, so far as I know, which has been
offered of the peculiarity.” This theory has been often proposed, has
received the high sanction of Professor Hyrtl, of Vienna, and is

?

supported by some undoubted cases in which the two conditions —
coexisted. But, as Dr. Pye-Smith remarks, “A few such instances
only prove that transposition of the viscera does not prevent the
subject of the abnormality from being lefthanded. Though attention
has hitherto been little drawn to this point, there are enough cases
already recorded to show that for a person with transposed viscera to
be lefthanded is a mere coincidence.” In confirmation of this, Dr.
Pye-Smith refers to four cases, one of which came under his own

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 475

observation in Guy’s Hospital, where the subjects of the abnormal
disposition of the viscera had been righthanded.

Dr. Struthers has shown from a series of very carefully conducted
observations by himself and others, that “as far as the viscera alone
are concerned, the right side is at least 224 ounces heavier than the
left, and that this is reduced 7? ounces by the influence of the con-
tents of the stomach, leaving a clear preponderance of at least 15
ounces in favour of the right side.” The preponderance of the right
side, he adds, is probably considerably greater than 15 ounces, and
it is rendered still more so in the erect posture. The total weight of
viscera on the right side he states at 50# ounces, while that of the
left side is only 28 ounces, giving a visceral preponderance on the
right side of 22? ounces, which he reduces, as above stated, by
deducting 7? ounces for the contents of the stomach. But if this
relative excess of weight on the right side be the true eause of the
prevalent righthandedness, the transposition of the viscera ought to
be invariably accompanied with a corresponding lefthandedness ;
whereas this is proved not to be the case.

The other theory, which refers lefthandedness to the abnormal
arrangement of the blood-vessels, and especially of the right and left
subclavian artery, is more difficult to test, since, with rare exceptions,
the evidence lies beyond reach of observation in the living subject.
So far, however, as ascertained facts can be appealed to, they fail to
sustain the theory. Dr. Pye-Smith states that he found the deviation
from the normal arrangement of the primary branches of the aorta,
in which the right subclavian arises from the third part of the aortic
arch, occur four times in 296 dissections. As this variation, he says,
“cannot be recognized during life, its connection with lefthandedness
is not easy to investigate. But in one case, at least, Dr. Peacock
ascertained for me that the subject of this abnormality, whose heart
and arteries he had examined for another purpose, was righthanded
during life.”

Tt thus appears that the source of right or lefthandedness is not
traceable either to the transposition of the viscera, or to the dis-
position of the subclavian arteries. We are therefore led to seek for
a physical cause for the preferential use of the one or other hand in
the central nervous system. In this direction the eminent anatomist,
Professor Gratiolet, looked for a solution of the difficulty. He main-
tained that in the early stages of foetal development, the anterior and

476 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

middle lobes of the brain on the left side were in a more advanced
condition than those on the right side, the balance being maintained.
by an opposite condition of the posterior lobes. Hence, in consequence
of the well-known decussation of the nerve-roots, the right side of
the body—so far as it is influenced by brain-foree—would, in early
foetal life, be better supplied with nervous force than the left side ;
and thereby movements of the right arm would precede and be more
perfect than those of the left.

This statement of Gratiolet, relative to the earlier development of
the left than of the right side of the brain, has been challenged by
other observers; but many phenomena accompanying certain local
injuries of the brain lend confirmation to the theory that the left
lobe of the brain influences the action of the organs on the right
side of the body, and vice versa.

“The opinion,” says Dr. Pye-Smith, “ that some difference between
the two sides of the brain has to do with our preference for the right
hand over the left may, perhaps, be supported by two very interesting
cases of aphasia occurring in lefthanded persons, recorded by Dr.
Hughlings Jackson and Dr. John Ogle. In both these patients there
was paralysis of the deft side, so that it seems likely that in these two
lefthanded people the right half of the brain had the functions, if
not the structure, which ordinarily belong to the left. To these cases
may be added a very remarkable one published by Dr. Wadham
(St. George’s Hosp. Rep. 1869). An ambidextrous, or partially left-
handed lad was attacked with left hemiplegia and loss of speech ; he
had partly recovered at the time of his death, twelve months later,
and then the right insula, and adjacent parts, were found softened.”

The remarkable difference in the convolutions of different brains, —
and the consequent extent of superficies of some brains over others
apparently of the same size, have been a matter of special observation,
with results lending confirmation to the idea that great development
of the convolutions of the brain is the concomitant of a correspond-_
ing manifestation of intellectual activity. But the degree of develop- -
ment, and the complexity in the arrangement of these convolutions,
often differ considerably in the two hemispheres of the same brain ;
and it seems not improbable that lefthandedness may prove to be
traceable to certain structural differences between the right and left
hemispheres. The variations in shape and arrangement of the con-
yolutions in either hemisphere may be no more than the accidental

LEFTHANDEDNESS. A477

folds of the cerebral mass in its later development in the osseous
chamber of the skull, and within ordinary limits they probably exer-
cise no appreciable influence on physical or mental activity. From
long and careful observation, especially of children, I am satisfied
that with the great majority righthandedness is mainly the result of
education, or a compliance with prevailing usage. Little effort
would be needed with such to superinduce lefthandedness. But
there are a sufficient number of persons naturally and instinctively
righthanded to determine the bias of the majority ; though they
cannot influence another, though smaller number, who have an equally
strong and ineradicable impulse to the use of the left hand. Wherever,
therefore, opportunity is afforded for examination of the brain, it is
desirable that in every case of marked inequality between the two
hemispheres, inquiry should be instituted as to the concurrence of a
strongly pronounced right or lefthandedness.

But it has also been affirmed as the result of repeated observations,
that there is often a decided difference in the weight of the two
hemispheres of the brain. M. Broca states that in forty brains he
found the left frontal lobe heavier than the right; and Dr. Boyd,
when describing the results obtained by him from observations on
upwards of 500 brains of patients in the St. Marylebone Hospital,
says: “It is a singular fact, confirmed by the examination of nearly
200 cases at St. Marylebone, in which the hemispheres were weighed
separately, that almost invariably the weight of the left exceeded
that of the right by at least the eighth of an ounce.” But the care-
ful independent observations of Professor Wagner and Dr. Thurnam
failed to confirm these results. From the weighing of the two
hemispheres of eighteen distinct brains, Professor Wagner found the
right hemisphere the heavier in ten, and the left in six cases, while
in the remaining two they were of equal weight. Dr. Thurnam,
without entering into details, states that the results of his weighings
did not confirm Dr. Boyd’s observations ; adding that “fresh careful
observations are certainly needed before we can admit the general
preponderance of the left hemisphere over the right.”

It has to be borne in remembrance that though the two hemi-
spheres of the brain are sufliciently indicated in every case, there is
no natural separation between them, and the division in the exact
median line is a delicate operation, in which a very slight bias of the
operator’s hand will suffice to beget such a deviation from the true

478 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

line as would fully account for the conflicting results referred to.
On the assumption that right and lefthandedness are traceable to
the relative development of the two hemispheres of the brain, the
results very well accord with actual manifestations. There is a
noticeable excess in the examples of greater weight of the left than
of the right hemisphere; but apparently a still larger number of »
cases are to be found where it is difficult to determine any noticeable
bias either way. But other observers have assigned much more com-
prehensive functions, and a nearly independent action, to the two
hemispheres of the brain.

Dr. Brown-Sequard, who strongly favours the idea of the supe-
riority alike in size and weight of the left over the right hemisphere,
reverts to an argument derived from lefthandedness when discussing
his theory that the two hemispheres practically constitute two distinct
brains, each sufficient in itself for the full performance of nearly all
mental operations, though each also has its own special functions,
among which is the control over the movements and the organs of
opposite sides of the body. ‘‘ Every organ,” he says, “which is put
in use for a certain function gets developed, and more apt or ready
to perform that function. Indeed, the brain shows this in point of
mere size; for the left side of the brain, which is used most, is larger
than the right side. The left side of the brain also receives a great
deal more blood than the right side, because its action preponderates ;
and every organ that acts much receives more blood.” He accord-
ingly affirms that the growth of the brain up to forty years of age,
if not indeed to a considerably later period of life, is sufficiently
marked to require the continued enlargement of the hat. Speaking
of himself, as having then passed his fifty-sixth year, he says :—
“There is no period of six months that has passed that I have not
found my hat, if neglected and put aside, has become too small.
The head. growing is very strong proof that the brain grows also.”
The opinions advocated by the leading anatomists of Europe in the
earlier years of the present century, differed widely from this.. It
was indeed maintained by Semmering, the Wenzels, and Tiedemann, i
that the brain attained its greatest development not later than at
seven or eight years of age. But, without going so far as Dr. Brown-
Sequard is prepared to do, the old idea as to the complete develop-
ment of the brain in youth is now abandoned, and the latest observers
have produced evidence in proof of the brain increasing in weight,

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 479

so that the greatest average weight occurs between thirty and forty
years of age. They do not, however, indicate any such increase in
actual bulk as Dr. Brown-Sequard implies; nor does the evidence
lend confirmation to the idea of any very prevalent difference in the
size or weight of the two hemispheres. In the majority of cases,
indeed, the comparatively early ossification of the sutures would
alone suffice to preclude the possibility of such a growth of the head
as Dr. Brown-Sequard assumes to be demonstrable even beyond the
age of fifty-six. Without due allowance for the stiffness of a new
hat, and the shrinking of an old one when out of use, the hat-
measurements on which he relies may prove very deceptive. But,
on his assumption relative to the normal excess of the left hemisphere
of the brain, there ought to be a greater equality between the two
hemispheres in a lefthanded than a righthanded person, owing to
the more equal employment of the two sides of the brain by the
latter. But he fails to appreciate the bearings of his own argument
in the case of a lefthanded person conforming in many ways to the
usage of the majority, yet instinctively giving the preference to the
left hand. He dwells on the fact that very few lefthanded persons
have learned to write with the left hand, and that those who can
do so do not write nearly so well with it as with the right hand.
“Therefore,” he says, “the left side of the brain, even in persons
who are lefthanded naturally—so that the right side of the brain
controls the reasoning faculties and their expression,—can be so edu-
cated that the right hand, which that side of the brain controls,
produces a better handwriting than that by the left hand, though
that is controlled by the better developed brain.” The reasoning
here is alike partial and misleading. The lefthanded person sys-
tematically submits to disabilities in his efforts to comply with the
usage of the majority, not only in holding his pen in the right hand,
but in the direction and slope of the writing. A lefthanded race
would naturally write from right to left, sloping the letters towards
the left, and so would place the righthanded penman at a like disad-
vantage, wholly independent of any supposed change in the functions
or preponderating energy of either hemisphere of the brain. But
even in the absence of practice, the command of the left hand in the
case of a truly lefthanded person is so great that very slight effort
is required to enable him to write ‘with ease with that hand.

A480 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

A striking illustration of this has recently been communicated to
me. The Chief Manager of one of the Canadian Banks had occasion
to complain of the letters of one of his local agents as at times
troublesome to decipher, and instructed him in certain cases to
dictate to a junior clerk who wrote a clear, legible hand. The letters
subsequently sent to the manager, though transmitted to him by the
same agent, presented in signature, as in all else, a totally different
ealigraphy. On inquiry it turned out that his correspondent was
lefthanded, and by merely shifting the pen to the more dextrous
hand, he was able, with a very little practice, to substitute for the
old cramped penmanship, an upright, rounded, neat, and very legible
handwriting.

In formerly treating of this subject, under the title of “ Right-
handedness,” I entered with some minuteness into my own personal
experiences, as one in whom the instinctive preference for the left
hand remains unaffected by education and the enforced habit of a
lifetime. At the Buffalo meeting of the American Association for
the Advancement of Science, I was attracted by the facility with
which Professor Edward 8. Morse used his left hand when illus-
trating his communications by crayon drawings on the blackboard.
His ability in thus appealing to the eye is well known. ‘The Boston
Evening Transcript, in commenting on a course of lectures delivered
there, thus proceeds: ‘‘ We must not omit to mention the wonderful
skill displayed by Professor Morse in his blackboard drawings of
illustrations, using either hand with facility, but working chiefly
with the left hand. The rapidity, simplicity, and remarkable finish
of these drawings elicited the heartiest applause of his audience.”
Referring to the narrative of my own experiences as a naturally left-
handed person subjected to the usual right hand training with pen,
pencil, knife, &e., Professor Morse remarks: “I was particularly.
struck by: the description of your experiences in the matter, for
they so closely accord with my own; my teachers having in vain
endeavoured to break off the use of the left hand, which only resulted
in teaching me to use my right hand also. At a short distance I can ~
toss or throw with the right hand quite as accurately as I can with
my left. But when it comes to flinging a stone or other object a
long distance I always use the left hand, as coming the most natural.
There are two things which I cannot possibly do with my right hand,
and that is to drive a nail, or to carve, cut or whittle. For several

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 481

years I followed the occupation of mechanical draughtsman, and I
may say that there was absolutely no preference in the use of either
hand ; and in marking labels, or lettering a plan, one hand was just
as correct as the other.” I may add here, that in my own case, though
habitually using the pen in my right hand, yet when correcting a
proof, or engaged in other disconnected writing, especially if using a
pencil, I am apt to resort to the left hand without being conscious
of the change. In drawing, I rarely use the right hand ; and for any
specially nice piece of work, should find it inadequate to the task.

The remarks with which Professor Morse follows up the above
reference to his own personal experience furnish an apt, though unde-
signed, commentary on those above quoted from Dr. Brown-Sequard,
relative to the education of the two sides of the brain, and the
controlling of the right or left hand by the better developed hemi-
sphere. The varying caligraphy of the letter of Prof. Morse exhibits
features familiar to me in my own use of the pen; and he thus pro-
ceeds : ‘‘ You will observe that the first page is written with the right
hand, the upper third of this page with the left hand, the usual way
[but with reversed slope], the middle third of the page with the left
hand, reversed [1.e. from right to left], and now I am again writing
with the right hand. As TI have habitually used the right hand in
writing, I write more rapidly than with the other.” In the case of
Professor Morse, the indications of the hereditary transmission of left-
handedness nearly correspond with my own. His maternal uncle, and
also a cousin, are lefthanded. In my case, the same habit appeared
in a paternal uncle and a niece ; and my little grandson, not yet three
years old, so far manifests a decided preference for the left hand.
Dr. Joseph Workman, for many years Medical Superintendent of
the Provincial Lunatic Asylum at Toronto, thus writes tome: “As
to hereditament in lefthandedness, I believe init. I had a maternal
uncle lefthanded, and I well remember my mother’s having many a
battle with one—nay, I believe two—of her sons to suppress the pro-
clivity.” Cases of direct hereditary transmission—in one example,
at least, through three generations,—-were referred to in the former
paper. But it is curious to note, in the above cited cases, how the
tendency appears more generally to manifest itself collaterally than
in the direct line of descent.

A Canadian friend, whose sister-in-law is lefthanded, thus writes

tome: “TI never heard of any of the rest of the family who were
:

482 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

so; but one of her brothers had much more than the usual facility
in using both hands; and in paddling, chopping, &c., used to shift
about the implement from one hand to the other in a way which I
envied. As to my sister-in-law, she had great advantages from her
lefthandedness. She was a very good performer on the piano, and
her bass was magnificent. If there was a part to be taken only with
one hand, she used to take the: left as often as the right. But it was
at needle-work that I watched her with the greatest interest. If she
was cutting out, she used to shift the scissors from one hand to the
other ; and would have employed the left hand more, were it not
that all scissors, as she complained, are made righthanded, and she
wished, if possible, to procure a lefthanded pair. So also with the
needle, she used the right hand generally ; but in many delicate little
operations, her habit was to shift it to the left hand.”

In those and similar cases, the fact is illustrated that the left-
handed person is necessarily ambidextrous. He has the exceptional
“‘ dexterity ” resulting from the special organic aptitude of the left
hand, which is only paralleled in those cases of true righthandedness
where a corresponding organic aptitude is innate. Education, enforced
by the usage of the majority, begets for him the training of the
other and less facile hand ; while by an unwise neglect the majority
of mankind are content to leave the left hand as an untrained and
merely supplementary organ, From the days of the seven hundred
chosen men of the tribe of Benjamin, every one of whom, lefthanded,
could sling stones at a hair’s-breadth and not miss, and of Ehud,
the lefthanded Benjamite, the deliverer of Israel from their servitude
to Eglon, king of Moab, the skill of the lefthanded has been notice-
able. Milton, in sportive satire, plays, in one of his sonnets, with
the name of “Colkitto, or Macdonnel, or Galasp.” The name— |
which is that of the Earl of Antrim’s deputy, by whom the invasion
of Scotland, on behalf of the Stuarts, was attempted in 1644,—does
not assume a less strange aspect in its more genuine form of Alastair
MacCholla-Chiotach; that is, Alexander, son of Coll, the Lefthanded. |
This was the elder Macdonald, of Colonsay, who was noted for his”
ability to wield his claymore with equal dexterity in the left hand or
the right; and hence his soubriquet of Coll Kittoch, or Coll, the
Leftharded.

The skill of lefthanded artists has been repeatedly noted. Fore-
most amongst such stands Leonardo da Vinci, skilled as musician,

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 483

painter, and mathematician, and accomplished in all the manly sports
of his age. Hans Holbein, Mozzo of Antwerp, Amico Aspertino,
and Ludovico Cangiagio, were all lefthanded: though the two latter
are described as working equally well with both hands. In all the
fine arts the mastery of both hands is advantageous ; and accordingly
the lefthanded artist, with his congenital skill and his cultivated
dexterity, has the advantage of his righthanded rival, instead of —
as is frequently assumed,—starting at a disadvantage.

According to a brief report in the Glasgow Herald of a discussion
in the Anthropological subsection of the British Association on the
paper of Mr. James Shaw, already referred to, Dr. Robertson appealed
to the demonstration by Dr. Struthers, that there is greater solidity
on the right side of the body than on the left, as a fact which probably
accounted for the tendency to use the right hand. But assuming
this to be demonstrable, the deduction by no means follows as a neces-
sary result. Dr. Struthers has justly said, in the treatise referred
to, that ‘the phenomenon to be explained is not why each individual
uses one hand in preference to the other, the reason of which is
evident, but why all nations and tribes of mankind yet known to us
_ should prefer the same hand. It will be admitted,” he adds, “that
any theory which professes to explain this remarkable phenomenon—
which has ceased to attract the notice of physiologists only because it.
has bafiled satisfactory explanation,—deserves examination, especially
when it supposes the cause to be a physical one acting within each
individual.” Hence the careful investigations of Dr. Struthers, with
a view to determine, First, the exact usual position of the several
abdominal and thoracic viscera in relation to the middleline of the
body ; and Second, the relative weight of the parts of those viscera
which lie on either side of the middle line, as well as.to determine the
absolute weight of each viscus. The results, as already stated, rest
on the most satisfactory data; but they fail to account for lefthanded-
ness. In so far indeed as the investigations were made on adults, who
_ had through a prolonged lifetime systematically given the preference to
one side over the other, some of the observed facts may have resulted

from this. It is, at least, much to be desired that opportunity should be
found for repeating the same class of observations on well defined lef¢-
handed subjects. In all such reasoning there is need of a clear discrimi-
nation between cause and effect, as. well as between what is natural
and seemingly instinctive, and what is the result of education or

484 LEFTHANDEDNESS.

enforced habit. The extent to which education is systematically
directed so as to develop the use of the one hand at the expense of
the other, is illustrated by the conventional rules for the use of the
knife and fork. It is not sufficient that the knife shall be invariably
held in the right hand. The child is taught to hold his knife in the
right hand and his fork in the left when cutting his food; but when _
either the fork or spoon is used alone, it must forthwith be trans-
ferred to the right hand. All voluntary employment of the left hand
in any independent action is discountenanced as awkwardness or
gaucherie ; and thus the left hand, with a large majority, especially
among the more refined and artificial classes of society, is rendered a
comparatively useless member, employed at best merely to supple-
ment the other. ;
Guided mainly by my own personal experience, I remarked inci-
dentally, when drawing the former paper to a close, “that the same
influences appear to affect the whole left side, as shown in hopping,
skating, foot-ball,” &c. But this is more partial and uncertain. Dr.
Brown-Sequard affirms that rightsidedness affects the arms much
more than the legs, and in proof of this he states that “it is exceed-
ingly rare that the leg is affected in the same degree by paralysis as
the arm.” Dr. Joseph Workman thus writes to me: ‘‘ When you say
that leftfootedness is (only) as frequent as lefthandedness, I am
quite sure you are in error. I remember well, when I was a boy,
observing the fact among labouring men ‘engaged in what was called
in Ireland sodding potatoes, in ridges about five feet wide, instead
of planting in drills: in any given number of men, from four up to a
dozen, right and leftfootedness prevailed about equally. Hach pair
carrying up the work of a ridge required to be right and leftfooted
men. I am myself leftfooted ; and of eight brothers, I believe about,
four were left and four rightfooted. Sir Charles Bell, in asserting
that ‘no boy, unless he is lefthanded, hops on the left foot,’ asserts
far more than the fact. I believe every boy will hop on his spade
foot ; at least I do so, and I am not lefthanded ; and i instinctively
do so because I dig with this foot. You have appealed to your
observation as to lefthandedness in reapers. 1 can corroborate your
statement that it was very rare to see in freland a boon of reapers
without one lefthanded among them.”
The use of the lower limbs is much more independent of direct
conscious volition than that of the hands, and the purposes to which

LEFTHANDEDNESS. 485

their action is applied are rarely of a nature to invite special atten-
tion to them. There is, however, an instinctive tendency with many,
if not indeed with the majority, to use one foot in preference to the
other. In football, for example, it is not with most players a matter
of mere chance which foot will be used in starting the ball. Possibly
the same reason may help to account for the invariable tendency of
a blindfold walker to deviate to one side or the other. It is scarcely
possible to walk in a straight line with the eyes shut. The one leg
apparently tends to outwalk the other.

In summing up the whole, it appears that lefthandedness is
inherited and transmitted, though in an irregular manner and with
varying intensity ; that the range of the influence, to whatever source
we may trace it, affects other organs of the same side only partially
and uncertainly; but that, wherever lefthandedness is strongly
developed, it is accompanied by more than average dexterity in the
organ thus specialized. The full use of both hands, however, largely
depends on education. The left hand is, with the majority of man-
kind, systematically reduced to the condition of a comparatively
useless member of the body, alike contrary to reason, and without
any justification either in the anatomy of the hand or in the require-
ments of the mind. Wherever the early and persistent cultivation
of the full use of both hands has been accomplished, the result is
greater efficiency without any counteracting awkwardness or defect.
The experience of every thoroughly lefthanded person shows the
possibility of training both hands to a capacity for responding to the
mind with promptness and skill; yet at the same time it is none the
less apparent that in cases of true lefthandedness there is an organic
specialization which no enforced habit can wholly supersede.

[486]

ON THE PROBABLE NATURE OF THE SUPPOSED
FOSSIL TRACKS

KNOWN AS PROTICHNITES AND CLIMACTICHNITES.

BY E. J. CHAPMAN, Pu.D.,

Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto.

The Potsdam sandstone of Beauharnois and Vaudreuil (near the.

junction of the St. Lawrence and Ottawa rivers), and the same
formation in the vicinity of Perth in Eastern Ontario, is well known
to exhibit in places some remarkable track-like impressions, commonly
known as “ Protichnites tracks.” These were at first supposed by
Professor Owen to have been made by a tortoise, but were after-
wards regarded as the tracks of several species of some unknown
crustacean, “ wholly distinct from anything presented by the crusta-
cean forms of later geological periods or of the present day.” They
may be described generally as presenting in some cases a continuous
—and in others an interrupted—central furrow, with a series of small
pit-marks or indentations, at a distance of two or three inches on each
side, along the entire length of the impression. The central furrow,
or line of broken furrows, is regarded, by those who assume these
impressions to be of animal origin, as having been formed by a ridge
on the plastron of the crustacean, or perhaps by a styliform appendage

attached, as in the limulus, to the abdomen of the animal, whilst the ,

creature propelled itself by its numerous feet in shallow depths of
water, or dragged itself along the exposed sea shore. In at least one
of the discovered impressions, however, the lateral indentations are
absent, and the impression consists simply of a strongly-marked cen-

tral furrow, with a few parallel grooves on each side, the outermost ~
of these being at a distance of a couple of inches or thereabouts from

the median furrow. The absence of lateral pit-marks in this case,
and the occurrence in their place of narrow grooves, was occasioned,
it has been suggested, “‘by the limbs of the animal having been
dragged along while the body was afloat.” The impressions are

NATURE OF SUPPOSED FOSSIL TRACKS. 487

evidently more or less fragmentary, but many of them are continuous
over lengths of nine or ten feet; and in places they run in different
directions, and occasionally cross one another.

The track-like aspect of these impressions is so striking, that any
attempt to cast doubt on their animal origin may seem altogether
futile. The fact that no erustacean remains (or other vestiges of
animals by which they could have been produced) have been dis-
covered. in connection with them, is, of course, of no moment: as
undoubted foot-tracks of reptiles and birds occur in the Connecticut
Valley, and elsewhere, under similar circumstances. There is one
point, nevertheless, and I think a strong point, which militates
against their animal origin. The lateral indentations or supposed
feet-impressions vary in number, as regards their grouping, in different
“tracks,” thus forcing Professor Owen to establish no less than four
distinct species: Protichnites multinotatus, P. octonotatus, P. septem-
notatus, and P. alternans, with a provisional species, P. lineatus, to
include the track without lateral pit-marks.* The association of so
many different species, if the supposed tracks be really of animal
origin, is at least a very remarkable circumstance: one, indeed,
that might cause doubt in unprejudiced minds as to the real nature
of these impressions. But, if not the tracts of crustaceans or other
animals, to what, it may be asked, can these impressions be due? J
would suggest, but with all due apology for the heresy of the sugges-
tion, that they may be nothing more than the impressions of large
_fucoids. Many of the existing IJelanosperme grow to a great length:
and in many genera with flattened or riband-like fronds there is a
well-defined midrib, sufficiently hard to make a distinct indentation
when the frond is pressed on damp sand. The lateral indentations
of our Potsdam impressions may have been made by groups of spores
or sori arranged (as seen in many existing forms) along the sides of
the frond. If it be said that the sori in existing fucoids could scarcely
accomplish this, it would not be more unreasonable to infer that in
these ancient sea-weeds the spores were of a somewhat harder or
denser nature, than to have to admit with Professor Owen that the

*It may perhaps be urged that these species collectively are only intended to be provisional:
the names applying not to the animals, but simply, as terms of convenience, to the ‘‘ tracks.”
But if some of these impressions were really made by a crustacean with seven pairs of feet,
whilst others were made by crustaceans having eight pairs, &c., they must certainly have
been made by distinct, even if by closely related, species: using the term species in its con-
ventional or commonly understood sense. In the crustacea, and indeed throughout the animal
series generally, the number of the feet or legs, as a distinctive character, is especially definite.

488 NATURE OF SUPPOSED. FOSSIL TRACKS.

crustaceans, by whose feet the indentations are commonly supposed
to have been made, were ‘‘ wholly distinct from the crustacean forms
of later geological periods or of the present day.” Even apart from
sori, the air-bladders in many alge, as I have often proved, are
capable of making very distinct impressions on moist sand.

If the impressions be fucoidal, the otherwise remarkable character
of these lateral pit-marks, in differing in number and grouping in
different impressions, becomes easily explained without the necessity
of having recourse to imaginary specific distinctions. In the impres-
sions in which they do not appear, it may be inferred that the fucoid
had already scattered its spores, or that the development of the latter
had not taken place, when the frond was cast upon the ripple-marked |
shore of the old Potsdam sea.

The supposed fucoidal origin of these impressions would not, I
confess however, have been thus advanced, were it not for their asso-
ciation or connection in at least one locality—the vicinity of Perth,
in Eastern Ontario—with impressions of an analogous character to
which an animal origin can scarcely be atttibuted on any rational
grounds. These are the impressions known as Climactichnites. It is
probable that the supposed animal origin of these latter impressions
would never have been conceived, but for their general relations to
the Protichnites impressions. The two, it was seen, must evidently
have had an analogous origin; but in view of the peculiar character
of the Climactichnites impressions, the aid of some unknown mollusk
was called in to explain their formation, although by some observers
they have been looked upon as the trails of Trilobites. They may
be described, generally, as being in the form of a band of several feet
in length, although clearly fragmentary, with a width of from five to _
six inches. In their general dimensions they agree, therefore, very
closely with the Protichnites impressions. But they differ from the —
latter in being traversed transversely by a series of narrow parallel
ridges, about an inch and three-quarters apart, and by having a kind —
of beaded edge or border—the impression, as remarked by Sir William ~
Logan, thus somewhat resembling a rope-ladder, whence the name
Climactichnites. In some examples there is also a central groove or
ridge running roughly parallel with the length of the impression.

The points here to which attention should be chiefly directed are, —
first, the presence of these numerous transverse ridges; secondly,
their constancy, and the uniform clearness of their outline, throughout

NATURE OF SUPPOSED FOSSIL TRACKS. 489

the impression; and thirdly, the unbroken continuity of the im-
pression throughout its entire length. It must be evident that there
are only two ways—both exceedingly improbable—by which these
impressions could by any possibility have been made by any animal,
whether crustacean or mollusk, or member of any other group. If
the impression be really a track, the animal must either have had, or
have been able to assume, the form of a complete sphere or cylinder
with ribbed surface, and it must have possessed sufficient internal
force to roll itself over and over throughout a length of many feet ;
or otherwise the creature must have moved forward by a series of
spasmodic jerks or jumps, alighting always in an exact line with the
end of the trail, so as to avoid the slightest overlap or other break of
symmetry in the entire impression. Any other mode of progression
would unavoidably have effaced or smudged the transverse grooves
or ridges as the body of the animal passed over them. If formed by
a mollusk also, we might naturally expect to find the shell of the
creature (or at least casts of the shell) in the surrounding strata,
because, if the transverse ridges were formed by the creeping foot,
the beaded rim must be attributed to the aperture of the shell; and
the latter, consequently, must have been of large dimensions, and the
shell itself of considerable weight and solidity, and thus not unlikely
to have become fossilized. The casts of gasteropod shells—Ophileta,
Pleurotomaria—but none to which these impressions can be attri-
buted, are not altogether absent from our Potsdam beds: and if these
have been preserved, why not others? There is also another point
which appears to be in complete opposition to the assumed track-
origin of these impressions. In places, two, or even three, of these
supposed tracks cross one another, but at the crossing points there is
no sign of disturbance or smearing, so to say, such as must inevitably
have occurred if one trail had been carried across another. As shown
especially in Sir William Logan’s original figure, representing a group
of several “tracks” (Geol. of Canada, p. 107), the one impression
- simply conceals or lies over the other at these points, as would happen
if two fucoid-fronds, or other similar bodies, were drifted together to
a sandy shore, and were there covered simultaneously with sediment.

In attributing these impressions to large fucoids, we encounter, on
the other hand, no real difficulty. Many alge, it is well known,
present transverse furrows; and a salient example of this character
may be seen in our Arthrophycus Harlant, so abundant in many of the

490 NATURE OF SUPPOSED FOSSIL TRACKS.

Medina and Clinton beds. Whilst there are various strong objections,
therefore, to the assumed animal origin of these Climactichnites im-
pressions, there would appear to be really nothing of any moment to
militate against the assumption of their fucoidal origin. I am not, of
course, sanguine enough to imagine that the views advanced in this
communication will be readily accepted. Prejudices and preconceived
opinions are not easily abandoned: nevertheless, in view of the very
doubtful nature of these impressions, I would suggest that the generic
names by which they are at present known should be modified re-
_ spectively into Protichnides and Climactichnides. The change, whilst
involving but a single letter, saves us from a too definite expression
of what may be, and to my thinking most assuredly is, an erroneous |
view.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE,
Toronto, May 21st, 1877.

[491]

ON THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY AND
THE NATURE JOR BOKRCE:

By JOHN GALBRAITH, Esq., M.A., C.E., Port Horr, ONTARIO.

Read before the Canadiun Institute, March 17th, 1877.

The progress of scientific investigation has led to the discovery of
innumerable laws by which the modes of material action are governed,
and to which the various phenomena of the physical universe are
referred. Having given certain observed facts and one or more of
these natural laws as premises, we can, by a mere logical process,
infer the resulting phenomena, the constant agreement of inferences
thus drawn with observation affording accumulating evidence as to
the truth of the laws.

Nevertheless, these laws are mysterious; and although we feel
certain of their truth, there are many of us who cannot feel satisfied
until we have discovered how and why they are as they are.

There is a space not yet bridged over between what are generally
considered the necessary or essential properties of matter and its
various laws of action. For instance, the ideas of form, extension
in three dimensions, impenetrability and mass, seem to be properties
without which we cannot conceive a material body to exist ; but it
is quite otherwise with gravity, or the various attractions and repul-
sions manifested in chemical and electrical phenomena. The fields
Open to science cannot be considered as fully explored until these
laws have been shown to be necessary consequences ; that is to say,
logical deductions from the essential properties of matter, and some
hypothesis as to the arrangement of matter.

The scientific world is at present divided into two great classes in
regard to the nature of the action of matter on matter. One of these
is content to rest with the assumption that it is possible for one body
to affect the motion of another at a distance, according to the observed

499, THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

modes of action, without the intervention of a material connection
between the two ; the other class, on the contrary, maintains that this
is impossible and inconceivable, and endeavours, from the hypothesis
of a material connection, to show that the observed laws necessarily
follow from the essential properties of matter.

These theories are known respectively as the doctrines of action at
a distance, and action by contact.

In order to compare these theories, it will be necessary to fix upon
some possible arrangement of the universe to which both classes of
thinkers may yield assent, and then decide upon the merits of each
of the above doctrines by applying them in explanation of natural
phenomena, or by testing their consistency with inductions from
natural phenomena other than the laws of attraction and repulsion.

- Imagine then material bodies to consist of very minute indivisible
particles of continuous matter, separated by minute intervals of space ;
also, suppose that all these bodies are surrounded and saturated, so
to speak, with a highly elastic medium of extreme tenuity, which
itself consists of much more minute particles of matter, separated by
empty spaces. The first-mentioned matter corresponds to what may
be called gross matter ; the second, to the luminiferous ether. It is
true that there is a conception of the constitution of matter which
at first sight may seem to be different from the above, and which of
late years has found great acceptance, viz., the notion that an atom
is a vortex ring in a frictionless fluid; but the arrangement above
assumed may include this, as the vortex atoms, if such there be, may
be constructed out of the assumed material.

In accordance with the theory of action at a distance, the above
particles of matter all act on each other by means of certain attractions
and repulsions with which they are indued, and also by collision.

Tn the action by contact theory, the various attractions, repulsions,
elasticities, &c., are referred solely to the motions of the particles,
and their collisions. The touchstone by which we intend to test the
rival theories, is the principle of the conservation of energy. It is
true that observation has not completely established the truth of this —
principle as a law of nature, but the conviction of its truth is
becoming stronger day by day as our observations increase ; and no
theory of the constitution and modes of action (or forces) of matter
can be considered as likely to be true, which can be shown to be
inconsistent with this principle. .

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 493

In answer to the question, What is understood by the doctrine of
conservation ? a better answer cannot be given than the following,
extracted from a book called “Faraday as a Discoverer,” and appended
by Prof. Tyndall to his treatise, ‘Heat a Mode of Motion.” It is as
follows : ‘‘ Of the inner quality that enables matter to attract matter,
we know nothing ; and the law of conservation makes no statement
regarding that quality. It takes the facts as they stand, and affirms
only the constancy of working power. That power may exist in the
form of MOTION ; or it may exist in the form of FrorRcE, with distance
to act through. The former is dynamic energy, the latter is potential
energy ; the constancy of the sum of both being affirmed by the law
of conservation. The convertibility of natural forces consists solely
in transformations of dynamic into potential, and of potential into
dynamic energy, which are incessantly going on. In no other sense
has the convertibility of force at present any scientific meaning.”

The following quotation from Tyndall’s “Heat a Mode of Motion,”
will illustrate the application of the principle to a special case :—
«Suppose a certain amount of heat to be imparted to this lump of
lead, how is that heat disposed of within the substance? It is
applied to two distinct purposes: it performs two different kinds of
work. One portion of it excites that species of motion which
augments the temperature of the lead, and which is sensible to the
thermometer ; but another portion of it goes to force the atoms of
lead into new positions, and this portion is lost as heat. The pushing
asunder of the atoms of the lead in this case, in opposition to their
mutual attractions, is exactly analogous to the raising of our weight
in opposition to the force of gravity, a loss of heat in both cases
being the result. Let me try to make the comparison between the
two actions still more strict. Suppose that a definite amount of force
is to be expended upon our weight, and that this force is divided into
two portions, one of which is devoted to the actual raising of the
weight, while the other is employed to cause the weight as it ascends
to oscillate like a pendulum, and to oscillate moreover with gradually
augmented width and rapidity ; we have then the analogue of that
which occurs when heat is imparted to the lead. The atoms are
pushed apart, but during their recession they vibrate with gradually
augmented intensity. Thus, the heat communicated to the lead
resolves itself in part into atomic potential energy, and in part into
actual energy, which may be regarded as a kind of atomic music,

494. THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

the musical part alone being competent to act upon our thermometers
or to affect our nerves.

“Tn this case, then, the heat not only imparts actual energy to the
vibrating atoms, but also accomplishes what we may call interior
work ; it performs work within the body heated, by forcing its
particles to take up new positions. When the body cools, the forces
which were overcome in the process of heating come into play ; the
heat which was consumed in the recession of the atoms being restored
upon their approach.”

These extracts will render the idea of conservation sufficiently
plain. It may be explained that heat is communicated to a body either
by the impulses of the ethereal waves, which is termed radiation, or
by contact with the heating body, which is termed conduction ; both .
these operations are combined in most cases of transference of heat.

Let us now consider the action of heating the lead from the point
of view of the supporters of action at a distance.

One simple mode of conceiving the motion in this case is to suppose
the particles in pairs, each pair revolving about its centre of gravity.

Since equal increments of heat produce equal increments of ex-
pansion within certain limits, the cohesive attraction between the
particles of a pair must be constant between these limits, just as in
raising a mass against the constant force of gravity the height to
which it is raised is proportional to the energy expended. Again,
while the temperature remains constant, the velocities will be con-
stant. Hence the orbits will be circles. Since the increments of
temperature and expansion are constant for equal increments of heat,
they must bear a fixed relation to one another. Hence, as heat is
applied, the increment of the radius must bear a fixed relation to
the increment of the square of the transverse velocity corresponding —
to it. Thus, as the heat increases, the particles must be whipped
around, as, it were, in gradually widening spirals by the impulses of
the ethereal waves, or of the particles of the heating body, or both ;
and when the temperature becomes stationary, the impulses must be
so nicely adjusted as just to give the particles the velocity due to ©
the circle in which they revolve at the final temperature, under the —
influence of the constant attraction. When one considers also that
the planes of the revolving particles. must be lying in every conceiv-
able direction (since the dilatation is equal in all directions), which
adds immensely to the chances of collision and consequent destruction

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 495

of the proper motion, he will be unable to conceive how the impulses
can be directed and adjusted, except by an intelligence little short of
miraculous.

It is inadmissible to regard the orbits as lying in parallel planes,
since a certain amount of heat would be required to separate these
planes which would destroy the constant relation between the incre-
ments of temperature and expansion.

There is another way of conceiving the motion of the particles,
which might be preferred. Suppose the particles, perfectly elastic
and united in pairs as before, attracted by a constant force. If the
particles of a pair be separated to a certain distance and left to
their mutual action, they will approach each other with gradually
accelerated motion, strike and rebound, retrograding through exactly
the same degrees of velocity, come to rest at the original distance
of separation, then repeat the motion. Thus we have a vibrating
element. We may suppose the impulses of the ethereal waves, or of
the particles of the heating body, to be such as constantly to renew
motion lost by resistance. When the impulses are increased by
additional heat, they may be such as to increase the amplitude of the
vibrations in the same proportion as the actual energy is increased.
On this supposition the average dynamic energy will represent the
temperature, and the average amplitude the distance due to potential
energy. So far all seems well, but there is a fatal objection to this
arrangement, viz., the vibrations, as the heat is increased or dimin-
ished, will not be isochronous, which they must be to agree with
observation. They might perhaps be made isochronous by supposing
peculiar alterations in the impulses of the ether, but then the incre-
ments of potential energy would not correspond with the increments
of heat, as they should to account for proportionate expansion.

The only attractive force which will give isochronous vibrations is
one varying with the distance, which is inadmissible for the above
reason.

The above are the simplest arrangements which can be devised on
the theory of action at a distance, and we see how they fail.

If we suppose more particles admitted into a system, or other laws
of attraction, we only increase the difficulty of arranging vibrations of
the ether, which are required to explain observed phenomena. There
is another objection to this theory which seems fatal to it. If I
remember aright, it was noticed by Faraday.

496 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

If there be a system of say two particles revolving about each
other, under their mutual attraction they have a definite amount of
energy, actual and potential. Now, let a third particle come within
the sphere of attraction of either particle, it will increase the energy of
the system ; there is no limit to the number of particles which might
not become similarly incorporated with the system. Thus energy
would be continually created by the chance proximity of other par-
ticles. We may perhaps get out of this difficulty by supposing the
spheres of attraction of every particle to include all other particles,
but we shall hereafter see that a supposition of this kind, which as
far as our observation goes can only be made in the case of the attrac-
tion of gravitation, will be of no service.

Sir John Herschel, although a believer in action at a distance,.
shows very clearly, in a lecture on the “ Origin of Force,” that the
principle of conservation, regarded merely as asserting the periodic
restorations of actual or dynamic energy, cannot, from the very nature
of the case, be proved—that, in fact, it is almost inconceivable that
it should express a law of nature. He could be led to no other result,
holding as he did the theory of action at a distance.

We now come to the theory of action by contact. The first ques-
tion naturally asked is, what is understood by the term contact.
Contact is to be taken in the same sense as in geometry. Two
geometrical figures are in contact when adjacent surfaces, lines, or
points, as the case may be, are coincident, and there is at the same
time no space of three dimensions common to both. What is force
according to this theory? This question may be answered thus:
when two atoms are in motion, so that each would occupy a certain
space at a certain time if the other did not exist, they will come in
contact ; and on account of their impenetrability, or, im other words, ,
since two bodies cannot occupy the same space at the same time, their
motions must be changed, and to this action the name force is given.
It is simply collision or impact. It is measured in the usual way by
the changes of momentum and direction, referred to certain space _
considered fixed. oe

Sir John Herschel, in the same lecture referred to above, shows
most conclusively that the dynamic energy of a system constituted
thus must infallibly diminish, and that at length a state will be
reached when all relative motion will be destroyed ; or that, where it
does exist, the moving parts will fly off into space, never to meet

Se

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 497

4

again. It may be remarked that the atoms are assumed to be rigid.
Herschel’s reasoning is based upon the assumption that relative motion
is necessarily destroyed in the collision of rigid bodies,

A rigid body is such that the distances between its parts are
invariable. It is possible that rigidity is a necessary condition of
continuous matter. However that may be, we shall assume our
continuous atoms to be rigid, the truth of the assumption to rest on
the coincidence of results with observation.

We have now to discuss the question, Whether is it true, or probable,
that the collision of rigid bodies involves the diminution of relative
motion ?

It may be premised that the laws of collision have been deduced
from experiment ; the question now being whether the experimental
results have been attributed to their proper causes ?

The following are the results of experiment, as far as the change
in relative motion by collision is concerned. When bodies collide,
they change their form and acquire a common motion, in which
case they are called inelastic; or else, after undergoing a certain
amount of compression, they partially or wholly regain their form, to
all appearance ; in which case, they separate with a relative velocity
which is always less than their relative velocity before impact ; in
this case, they are termed imperfectly elastic.

Besides the above changes, motions always continue in the interior
of the bodies after they separate, or after they have acquired a com-
mon motion as wholes. These motions sometimes take the form of
heat, sometimes of visible or audible vibrations, or both combined.

As before noticed, where the bodies are inelastic the change of form
is always greatest, other things being equal.

Also, the time occupied by the impact is greater, as the change of
form is greater for the same bodies. Where the change produced in
the relative velocity by the impact is less, it is always found that

_ there is less change in the condition of the bodies themselves, less

heat is developed, the vibrations are of smaller extent, the change of.
form is less, and the time of contact is less.

From all these phenomena, it is fair to draw, as a very probable
conclusion, that the principle of conservation of energy holds with
regard to these bodies—that where the energy of the bodies con-
sidered as wholes is diminished, we always find a certain amount of

energy in the parts; and we may be satisfied that if we could measure
MS

498 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

the energies due to heat, vibrations, etc., and add these to. the energy
of the bodies considered as wholes, that the sum. would be:the total
energy before impact. I do not think that any scientific man of the
present day would controvert this.

It may be said that the more perfect the elasticity of a body is,
the greater is its tendency to yield up the motion of. its parts before
contact ceases, and that if perfectly elastic, it would be perfectly at
rest in its interior when contact ceased.

If a helical spring be suspended horizontally as a pendulum, and
be allowed to fall endwise against a vertical. wall, its coils will be
noticed to be in a state of intense: vibration after contact ceases, and
I think no one would assert that it is possible to conceive it to be so
elastic as not to vibrate. The assertion would even involve a con-
tradiction of terms.

The fact is, that a perfectly elastic body would vibrate for-even,.
external resistances being supposed removed; and that this is not
the case in imperfectly elastic bodies, is simply because their vibrations
are gradually destroyed by internal friction being converted into heat,
which is in turn communicated to surrounding bodies.

Again, take a number of balls placed very close together, aa con-
nected two and two by elastic strings of such tension that if the end
ball be pulled away from the others, the motion is communicated
through the system with the same velocity as it is when the end ball
is struck towards the others; and imagine two such systems with a
different number of balls in each to collide endwise in the line of
their common axis. Calculate now the motion on the supposition of
the conservation of relative motion as between each ball, and it will
be found that the relative motion of the systems as wholes after
impact is less than it was before impact, and that the motion of the.
parts will exactly account for the difference.

Thus we have an example of bodies made up of perfectly elastic
parts in the sense in which the word has hitherto been used, which
as wholes collide like imperfectly elastic bodies. :

Now in all these cases, what is it that we see invariably to accom
pany the loss of relative motion. Is it not motion among the parts?

Do we not see that as the motion of the parts is diminished the
relative motion becomes greater? Is not the loss of relative motion
less when the bodies are harder, more able to retain their form, and

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 499

at the same time less elastic (in the sense of being subject to vibra-
tions) and less liable to be heated ; and in this case, also is not the
time taken up by impact less ?

What is the proper inference? Is it not that in the case of bodies
whose parts are incapable of motion among themselves, the relative
velocity after impact will be the same as before impact, and the
impact will be instantaneous.

Hence rigidity, instead of being inconsistent with the doctrine of
conservation of energy, is the very condition necessary to its exist-
ence as regards the relative motions of the bodies as wholes.

From a remark Newton makes in his illustrations of the third law
of motion, it seems that Huyghens and Wren held this idea concern-
ing rigid bodies, but since their time it seems to have fallen com-
pletely out of view.

The greatest change of form always occurs when relative motion
is destroyed. Is it natural to suppose that where no change of form
occurs the same result would follow. And yet this has always been.
assumed.

This conclusion as to rigid bodies is the very foundation of the:
action by contact theory, without which it would only. result im
absurdities.

We now proceed to discuss some cases of collision of rigid bodies,
but first it will be necessary to gain perfectly clear ideas. respecting
space, time and motion. What is the difference between the follow-
ing terms: “A geometrical point,” “an indefinitely short line,”
“an indefinitely small surface,” “an indefinitely small.solid.” It is.
a difference of kind—they are not homogeneous. No amount of
multiplication or division of any one of these will change its kind.
An infinite number of geometrical points cannot occupy the smallest
part of space of any dimensions; they cannot constitute a line, a
surface, or a solid.

The summation. of indefinitely short lines, indefinitely small sur-
faces or solids will produce lines, surfaces and solids respectively, and
nothing else: So with time. An instant, in the sense in which we
_ Shall use it, corresponds to a geometrical point, separating two parts.
of a line.

It has no: duration, and differs totally from: an indefinitely short
period of time. An infinite number of instants. thus defined can
occupy no time..

500 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

What is meant by the motion of a moving point at a given instant ?
Properly speaking, there is no such thing; but what we mean in
speaking thus is the motion which takes place in an indefinitely short
time in which that instant lies. |

Similarly the motion of a moving point, at a given point in space, —
is understood to mean the motion which takes place through an .
indefinitely small space in which the fixed point lies.

Having now gained some definite notions, we are ready to answer
some objections which have been made to the law of conservation on
the contact theory.

It has been objected that when two rigid atoms rebound from each
other, the motion of each must have been totally destroyed when
impact took place, and immediately recreated.

We may reply thus: If the motion had been destroyed, there
must at least have been an indefinitely short time during which
there was no motion, duration being absolutely necessary to motion ;
but the contact was instantaneous, it did not occupy time, hence the
motion was never destroyed.

Again: the two atoms passed through no space while in contact, for
the same reason, hence they cannot acquire a common motion. If
this were not so, what would the result be? If adjacent surfaces of
two atoms were in contact, that is, coincided, and they had no
relative motion, there would be no real division between them. In
passing from the interior of one atom to the interior of the other, we
should come across nothing whereby we could assert that they were
not continuous; in fact, they would form one rigid atom. But if
we consider the matter, we shall see that it would be perfectly
impossible, by any force, however great, to press the atoms together
so that they can form one continuous atom. The only forces with
which we are acquainted being blows or collisions, we should have
to strike the atoms together; they would rebound ; and no matter
how hard or how fast we struck them, they would rebound at every
blow. All pressures consist of a rapid succession of minute blows:
We recognize no such thing as dead pressure, or a force acting with-
out being the result of motion. That pressure is possible between
two surfaces which are not constantly striking and rebounding is,
from our point of view, absolutely inconceivable. All our forces are
the result of relative motion in the direction of the space between
the bodies considered.

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 5OL

A tangential motion between two surfaces is impossible, if the
surfaces are in contact, since the matter would be continuous in
passing from one side of the surface to the other, and continuous
matter is rigid by our assumption. Tangential motion can only take
place between two surfaces when they are really divided, that is,
when there is a vacuum space, no matter how thin, between them.

Suppose a smooth rigid particle falling down a smooth curved tube
nnder the action of gravity, what is the nature of the reaction of
the tube, which is supposed to consist of continuous matter, a
consequently to be rigid ?

The motion conferred by gravity on the particle may be resolved
into a component at right angles to the tube, and one tangential to
it. The reaction is due to the rapid impacts which arise from the
former motion, and the velocity is due to the latter motion. The
particle never remains in contact with the tube. Its contacts are
instantaneous, that is to say, occupy no time. It is always in the
air, so to speak.

Thus no forces can be exerted between the parts of a rigid body,
simply because no motion can take place between them. It will be
observed that our definition of force is based upon rectilinear
motion ; but there is another kind of motion which gives rise to
actions between the parts of bodies. This is angular motion. If a
body be set spinning about an axis, we know that a strain takes
place in it, and if the angular motion is very great, the body may
fly to pieces.

Is there no strain between the parts of a rigid body when thus set
spinning? We answer, No. We can explain all strains in ordinary
bodies by our definition of force, but the idea of rigidity is utterly
incompatible with the idea of forces acting between the parts of the
rigid body. We are thus relieved from the necessity of attempting
to pursue the idea of force through a never-ending division of matter,
_ to which those are subjected who hold the idea that the conservation
of relative motion depends upon resilience.

Rigidity is an elementary idea, which can be defined but is incapable
of being analyzed or accounted for.

Tt will be observed that we do not assert that a body necessarily
moves when forces act on it. Thus a rigid body, struck by equal.
blows on opposite sides at the same instant, will not move. The
whole motion in this case will be confined to the striking bodies.

502 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

Tn confirmation of these ideas as regards pressure, is the explanation
of the pressure and elasticity of gases given by Professors Clausius,
Toule and others. Their investigations go to prove that these properties
are owing to the molecules of the gases moving in all directions with
great velocities, pressure being due to the momenta, masses and
number of molecules within a given space, and elasticity to the vie
viva or energy of the molecules within the same space.

A similar mode of action must be assumed for the luminiferous
ether ; that is to say, in still ether, as in still air, the constituent
particles are moving in straight lines with immense velocities, subject
to no actions except their impacts on each other and the atoms of
gross matter. These motions are to be carefully distinguished from
the ethereal waves, which correspond to the sound waves in air.

We can now explain forces of cohesion, and all kinds of tensile
forces. Without the assumption of the existence of ether, constituted
as above, such forces could not be explained.

How these forces are produced, may be illustrated by the various
pneumatic phenomena, which may be classed under the popular idea
of suction. “hed

When the air in a receiver is rarified, the particles, having greater
space to move in, do not impinge the same number of times in a unit
of time against each other, nor against the sides of the vessel, their
velocity being supposed to remain unaltered ; hence the pressure is
less on the inside than on the outside, and there results an apparent
tension or attraction of the parts of the receiver towards the inside.
Similarly, if two flat surfaces are pressed together, the same phenomena
are witnessed ; in this case, it perhaps is possible that the air, instead
of being rarified, may be condensed ; in which case, the results would
be accounted for by supposing the velocities of the particles of confined
air to have been lessened to some extent. If the velocities of the
particles are unaltered, the elasticity is proportional to the density ;
if otherwise, it is not.

Now, substitute for air the luminiferous ether, and for the flat
plates the sides of two atoms, and it becomes evident how they may
cohere. If this be the explanation of cohesion, we must assume all
atoms that are known to unite with others to have flat faces. The
luminiferous ether alone, in the present state of our knowledge, can
be supposed to consist of spherical atoms. |

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 503

It must be remembered that a pair of atoms thus connected may
be in a constant state of minute vibration, so to speak, even in still
ether, since the ether pressure really consists of rapid impulses.

All the different degrees of chemical affinity may be accounted for
by differences between the masses of the atoms, the extents of the
faces which can possibly come in contact, the number of faces, and
the different degrees of elasticity of the intermediate ether.

It may be objected that the vibrations of the ether are transversal,
and those of common air longitudinal, so that the two cannot be
analogous.

The undulations ef common air consist both of longitudinal and
transversal components ; so do those of the ether. The ear is so
constructed as to be sensible only to longitudinal vibrations, and the
eys so that the transverse vibrations alone affect it. An objection of
much greater force is the following. Experience shows that radiant
heat is capable of evinving all the phenomena of polarization, which
can only be explained by the transverse vibrations. How is it then
that the thermo-electric pile is affected in the same way as the eye.
Similarity of construction would scarcely to taken as a satisfactory
explanation in this case. ;

Prof. Challis, in his “ Principles of Mathematics and Physics,”
shows, on the hypothesis of an ether constituted as above, that in
certain cases of polarization the direct vibrations become very much
reduced in intensity compared with the transverse vibrations. If
this should be found to be the case, wherever the polarization of
heat corresponds with that of light, the objection would be answered.

One great difficulty which the action by contact theory has yet to
solve, is the attraction of gravitation. Astronomical observations,
so far, have not shown that gravity has a sensible aberration like
light. The inference is, that the velocity of the gravity impulses
must be extremely great compared with the velocity of the earth,
and much greater than that of light. What is there in the nature
of a universe, constructed as we have supposed, to render it self-
contained? We must answer, Nothing. We ave obliged on the contact
theory either to suppose matter to be coextensive with space, or else,
if we consider only our own portion of the universe, we may suppose
its boundaries to be indefinitely distant, in which case any changes
going on at the limits of the universe would be inappreciable to us.

We have thus noticed some of the chief objections to the contact

504 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

theory, merely to show that there are no evident inconsistencies
between this theory and observation. The mechanical explanation
of natural phenomena must depend to a great extent upon the
advances to be made in hydrodynamics and its cognate sciences.

We shall now show that potential energy can be predicated of a
system of bodies only in a few instances.

(1.) One case is that in which there are only two bodies in the
system, whatever be the law of attraction, provided it be a function
of the distance. The distance between the bodies at any instant is
that due to their potential energy. Thus in a falling body, its distance
at any instant above the earth’s surface is that due to its potential
energy.

(2.) When there are any number of bodies in the system, provided
that the law of attraction is that of the direct distance. In this
case, the point to which potential energy can be referred is the com-
mon centre of gravity of the system.

Besides these two general cases, there are many what may be
called solitary cases, in which a system may have potential energy,
but which cannot be classed under any general head.

To illustrate this still further. Suppose a system of say six bodies
attracting according to the law of gravitation, and let them move
from rest at a given instant. Will they fall together? No; in such
a system there is no point, line or surface to which potential energy
can be referred. If such a system has no potential energy, can the
principle of conservation be affirmed of its actual energy? No; its
actual energy is constantly changing. Can it even be asserted that
the actual energy wil periodically go through the same changes?
No; to assert this we should have to caleulate the motions, and the ~
problem is so complex in its general form, that it is beyond the power
of mathematical analysis to solve it. What assertion can be made
then with.regard to its energy? We can only say that the chances
are almost infinite against a periodic restoration of energy.

Again, there are no instances of case two in nature, as far as we ~

know, nor of case one. We know of no instances in nature of a system ~
of two bodies entirely unaffected by the presence of other bodies ;
that is to say, all systems of two bodies really form parts of a larger
system, and thus cannot have a common point to which potential
energy can be referred. All the instances which we have of potential
energy, are instances in which the word is used in an approximate

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 505

sense. Thus, in the illustration given in case one of the falling weight,
it is possible to call its distance from the earth’s surface that due to
potential energy, simply because the influence of all other bodies in
the universe, on the motion of the falling body, is inappreciable ; but
strictly speaking, they influence its motion, and it is falling towards
the same point of the earth’s surface at no two successive instants of
time.

We see thus that this term potential energy, which can only be
used under conditions which do not obtain generally in nature, and
which obtain with only an approach to strictness in a very few cases,
has no right to be included in the expression of a law which professes
to represent not an approximate, but an absolute truth of nature.

We have also seen, by the foregoing example of six bodies whose
motions are governed by a law which actually holds in nature, that
the chances are almost infinitely great against the conservation of
actual energy, even in the sense of periodic restorations.

What must our conclusion be? Is it not that the principle of
conservation cannot be predicated of the material universe if the
observed laws of force are laws of action at a distance? On the other
hand, the conservation of dynamic or actual energy is a necessary
result of the action by contact theory, if we admit the rigidity of the
atom,

It may be asked, How are the phenomena of latent heat, of lique-
faction and evaporation, to be explained on these principles. We
have not to go far for an answer. Liquidity and gaseity are modes
of motion of matter as well as heat. We do not expect the sensible
vibrations of an elastic ball to affect the thermometer, neither should
we expect the motions of liquidity and gaseity to do so. In a liquid
the molecules are gliding around each other in all directions. Ina
gas the molecules are flying about in straight lines in all directions.
To these motions is due the pressure in both cases. Since the pressure
is equal in all directions at a given point, the inference is that the
molecules are moving in all directions.

Whenever a motion appears in a heated body which itself is not
such a motion as would affect the thermometer, a corresponding
amount of heat necessarily disappears. Just as in a steam engine,
heat disappears as the motions of the parts of the engine and the
attached machinery increase. If the machinery be applied to doing
work, that is, to setting other bodies in motion, a corresponding
amount of heat disappears.

506 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY

So in the case of liquefaction or evaporation, besides the heat
which has its equivalent in the motions of liquidity and gaseity, an
amount has also disappeared in working against the ether pressure
which exists in the states of solidity and liquidity—that is to say, it
has disappeared in setting the ether in motion.

When the source of heat is removed the motion of the molecules
is gradually communicated to the ether and to surrounding bodies ;
in other words, the heated body loses heat by radiation and conduc-
tion, while at the same time the pressure of the ether—consisting,
be it remembered, really of blows of the ether atoms—is driving the
molecules back into their original positions. How this pressure can
be exerted so as always to force the molecules back into positions
similar to what they occupied before heat was applied, we do not
profess to explain ; but it seems just as possible as that sounds should
be conveyed in all directions without intermingling by means of a
medium, whose action is acknowledged not to depend on any mysteri-
ous forces of cohesion or repulsion, but simply on the number, masses,
velocities and collisions of its particles.

It will be observed that what is usually termed the conversion of
actual into potential energy in explaining the above phenomena, is
considered in the contact theory as consisting partly of the transfer
of actual energy to the molecules in the form of motions of liquidity
or gaseity, and partly of the transfer of the same kind of energy to the
ether, the pressure of which resisted the separation of the molecules.

It is no more necessary to consider that the actual energy thus
transferred to the ether should consist of motions capable of affect-
ing the thermometer, than that the act of drawing a piston in an
air-tight tube against the pressure of the atmosphere, should cause a _
sound wave.

Why we object to retaining the term potential energy in the case
of a body which has been moved through a certain space against a
certain pressure, as in the instance considered above, is this. The —
term would imply that the pressure was always in existence, and-
ready to move the body back again as soon as the prime mover was
removed ; now this may be so, or may not. It is a mere accidental
circumstance that has nothing to do with the doctrine of conserva-
tion of energy. This principle simply asserts that the energy of the
prime mover was transferred to the body moved, which in turn
transferred it to the bodies which caused the resisting pressure, they

AND THE NATURE OF FORCE. 507

in turn to other bodies, and so on. It does not assert that when the
prime mover ceases to act, the bodies which resisted the motion will
then drive the body back to its original position.

Take for instance the iliustration just mentioned, of drawing a
piston in an air-tight tube against the pressure of the atmosphere.
If we draw the piston partly up the tube, we communicate a certain
amount of actual energy to the air, which energy becomes diffused
through the atmosphere. If we let go the piston the pressure of the
atmosphere will drive it to the bottom of the tube, but this is not in
consequence of the energy which had been previously communicated
to the atmosphere ; that energy is by this time diffused through space,
and the principle of conservation asserts that it is still in existence
and never can be destroyed. It cannot assert that when. the piston
is let go it will be forced to the bottom of the tube. That depends
upon the pressure of the air being continued, about which we do not
necessarily know anything. It happens that it does so in this
instance, and we have a case of so-called potential energy. In’ boring
a hole with an auger, we do not expect that when we let go the
handle of the auger it will be immediately turned round and worked
out of the hole, acquiring an amount of energy equal to that which
had been expended. Why is not energy restored in this case as well
as the other. It is plainly owing to circumstances that the principle
had nothing to do with. What the principle does assert is, that in
both cases a definite amount of actual energy has been imparted to
the resisting parts, and that this energy is always in existence some-
where as actual energy. So if it were possible for the molecules of
bodies in cooling to remain apart, the principle of conservation
would be in nowise affected thereby.

Thus the convertibility of natural forces can only be taken to
mean the transferences of actual energy from one portion of matter
to another which are incessantly going on.

In conclusion, we may sum up our results as follows :

On the theory of action at a distance—

(a) The principle of conservation cannot hold in nature.

(6) The term potential energy, from its definition, is incapable of
strict application to any natural system of bodies.

(c) The principle of conservation, regarded merely as expressing
periodical restorations of actual energy, cannot hold in nature,

508 THE CONSERVATION OF ENERGY, ETC.

On the theory of action by contact—

(da) The principle of conservation of actwal energy depends on the
nature of the atoms.

(e) The conservation of relative motion after impact can only hold
in the collision of rigid bodies.

(f) The assumption of rigid atoms is therefore necessary to the con-
servation of actual energy, which assumption may be made, as
it involves nothing inconsistent with nature; but, on the
contrary, makes possible the explanation of a wide range of
natural phenomena, otherwise inexplicable.

(g) There is no such thing as dead pressure. All forces, pulls,
thrusts, frictions, attractions, repulsions, etc., etc., consist of _
collisions. That there should be action between two bodies
without relative motion is inconceivable.

(h) The use of the term potential energy, even when the forces are
of the above kind, is inadmissible, since it implies results
with regard to which the principle of conservation makes no
assertion, and thus leads to false ideas regarding the principle-

[509]

ON THE NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

BY W. H. VAN DER SMISSEN, M.A.,
Lecturer on German at University College, Toronto.

The fact that Glottology is still a young science is nowhere more
strikingly illustrated than in that branch of it which treats of the
nature of primitive language and its sources. The student, standing
on the threshold, and approaching this subject free from all precon-
ceived opinions, cannot fail to observe that in this particular at least
the inductive stage has not yet been reached. Here facts are rarest
and theories most abundant; here disputes are hottest and loudest,
and the angry disputants frequently forget the courtesy of scientific
discussion, as was the case in the late attack of Professors Steinthal
and Max Miiller on Professor Whitney. So unsatisfactory indeed
have been the results of the discussion hitherto, that many of the
most eminent glottologists have given up the enigma in despair, and
become thoroughly sceptical as to the possibility of our ever arriving
at any definite or positive knowledge on the subject of the origin of
language. Bopp, Pott, Lepsius, and many others consider the veil
of mystery hanging over this question as absolutely and inexorably
impenetrable. Benfey and Schleicher would remove the consideration
of this question from the jurisdiction of linguistic science altogether :
the former handing it over to Psychology, the latter to Anthro-
pology ; * while the Société de Linguistique de Paris absolutely forbids
the admission of any communication on this subject by its statutes.

Of late, however, a more hopeful tone has prevailed, owing largely,
no doubt, to the increased study of the languages of savage nations,
and the philosophic consideration of the phenomena presented by
them. For it is here we approach most nearly to primitive man
in the matter of language, as in point of every department of culture,
and from such facts as we can here gather we must make our induc-
‘tions as to the nature of primitive language.

* Geiger, Ursprung der Sprache, p. 37, et seqq.

510 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

It is the object of this paper not to attempt to penetrate any
mystery, or to go behind the veil, but rather to show that there is
no veil to go behind, no mystery to penetrate ; and to point out the
fact that in the known phenomena of existing speech we have ample
materials for deciding on the nature of primitive language; for I
firmly believe that the greater part, if not the whole, of the obscurity
in which this subject is shrouded, or supposed to be shrouded, has
been created by the dust raised by the disputants. battling in behalf
of their respective theories, and from their failure to perceive that
while, on the one hand, no one theory is sufficient to account for all
the phenomena of speech, yet, on the other, all the theories advanced
contain a large amount of truth; and error commences in each case
at the point where any disputant endeavours to establish his own
theory as the only true rule of faith, to the exclusion of all others.

I shall also try to point out that there is no necessity to have
recourse to miraculous phenomena of any sort in this inquiry. Those
who support the theory of the directly divine origin of language are
not the only ones to call the miraculous to their assistance. To my
thinking, at least, Bleek’s theory of the evolution of language is the
most miraculous of all; and not far behind it in this respect is Pro-
fessor Max Miiller’s attribution of the power of abstraction to man
in his primitive state: of both of which theories, more hereafter.

Before inquiring, however, into the nature of primitive language,
it will be necessary to define language itself, more especially in its
relation to the first language makers. Language and its object may
be defined as “the intelligible expression of thought in articulate sound
as a means of communication between man and man.”

Some writers define language as being the expression of thought
and feeling, but I would reply with Schleicher,* that the immediate
expression of feeling is not one of the primary objects of language,
and that language expresses feeling only in the form of an idea or a
thought. }:

Having now defined what language is, let us next determine where
our inquiries are to commence—at what stage of human progress.
There are extreme evolutionists, in linguistic as in biological science,

* Die deutsche Sprache, p. 4.

+ The interjections, of course, are the direct expression of feeling, and as such must be
excepted from this statement in so far as they are to be considered as a constituent element of
language ; a point which will be subsequently discussed.

NATURE OF ROOTS. AND WORDS. 511

who would trace the origin of speech to the inarticulate cries of
the anthropoid ape or pithecoid man, I do not know which. Let
Wilhelm Bleek, cousin of the archievolutionist Haeckel, state his
own case.

‘The fact,” he says,* ‘‘ that conditions similar to those of humanity
can no longer develop themselves from animal speechlessness, proves
nothing ; just as the fact that the progress of a language like that
of the Hottentots to the stage of development reached by its no very
distant Indogermanic relatives is now impossible, proves nothing.”

But if this fact proves nothing, we may at least require that the
evolutionist should prove something. I do not, of course, demand
that he should develop language from animal cries by actual experi-
ment ; but I do most emphatically demand that he should prove the
possibility of such development, or of the capacity for such develop-
ment in the lower orders.

The substance of his argument on this point is contained in a note
to the passage above quoted, which reads as follows: ‘Those classes
of animals that stand next to man are, if not externally at least
internally, in a different condition from that in which they were at
the period when humanity arose. Being as yet hardly formed, they
were then not only more susceptible of change, but there also lay in
them a stronger impulse toward further progress, and the attainment
of a higher stage. This impulse had to be satisfied, as was done in
the case of human beings; or, if it remained long without satisfac-
tion, it would necessarily be extinguished, and therewith ceased the
possibility of their freeing themselves from the condition in which
they were. This condition became all the while more and more
confirmed; and what at first was the uncertain advance of a forward
impulse toward formation, and, at the same time, the first steps
towards a further development of this power, forms now the petrified,
stereotyped forms. of a species of animals which seems to have long
_ ago been deprived of the possibility of internal change.” +

Here, in order to prove something, two groundless assumptions
are made to fill the gaps in the logic of facts, to supply the “ missing
link” in the evolutionary chain, viz.: first, a miraculous impulse of
which no proof is given; and, secondly, an equally miraculous capa-

* Origin of Language: American Translation, p. 46.
+ I regret exceedingly that the original was'not accessible, as the carelessness of the American
translator has ade the translation barely intelligible.

512 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

city for developing that impulse which rests on a similar foundation.
Jn other words, the capacity for development, the onus probandi of
which lies with the advocate of this view, is taken for granted.

Let us attempt to follow Bleek, however, in the further develop-
ment of his theory. “Sound,” he says,* “is a mere accessory to
feeling. Not only is there feeling without it, but it is comparatively
seldom that feeling is made perceptible to the ear.” Precisely so ;
and yet from this comparatively rare manifestation of feeling he
would derive all language. But the converse of this is also true,
viz., that ‘it is comparatively seldom” that speech is the manifesta-
tion of feeling, though perhaps somewhat less seldom with primitive
than with civilized man. The object of the first communication
between man and man was not to convey feeling, but to satisfy
immediate and pressing wants, as we shall see again further on ; and
to indicate these wants, it was necessary to give names to the things
that would satisfy them. If I should have an. opportunity at some
future time of treating, as I propose to do, of the sources of lan-
guage, I shall give Bleek’s synopsis of his own theory in full, that
my readers may judge of it for themselves. For the present, however,
I shall content myself with stating that he proceeds to develop
interjections from animal cries by the awakening of consciousness, and
then to develop all articulate speech from these latter, by a process
which I frankly confess my inability to understand.

If this evolutionary theory be the true one, Schleicher is no doubt
perfectly justified in relegating the consideration of this question to
the domain of other sciences. But comparative lexicography has
given the death-blow to the theory that interjections are the only
source of language, and has demonstrated the impossibility of such
origin for the great majority of Aryan roots at least.

As long, however, as no more positive evidence than this can be
adduced in support of the development of speech from the inarticulate —
cries of animals, the glottologist who desires to avoid the imputation
of mere theorizing, and to rely on facts alone, must look elsewhere ~
for the sources of language, and may reasonably refuse to carry back.
his researches further than to the earliest period at which we have
positive evidence of the existence of man as man ; that is, as a creature
endowed with higher attributes than the apes. The startling discoveries
made within the last forty years, by the explorations of geologists

—<—<—<—<—$ an

* Origin of Language : American Translation, p. 56.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.. 513

and archeologists, have been assumed to relegate the earliest traces
of the existence of our race to a period so immensely remote, as to
startle and confound the boldest imagination ; an antiquity of hun-
dreds, nay, thousands of centuries being demanded for man. These
discoveries have at least proved beyond a doubt that man was an
inhabitant of Europe, not only when the mammoth, the woolly
rhinoceros, the reindeer and other arctic fauna inhabited the south
of France, but also when the lion, the hyena, the hippopotamus and
other animals now peculiar to tropical countries, ranged as far north
as Great Britain.

This question of the antiquity of man is, however, of no direct
interest to the glottologist, except in so far as it gives a greater lapse
of time for the great changes which language must have undergone
since its birth. He is more concerned in inquiring whether there be
any evidence as to the intellectual capacity of the first of our race, to
whose existence these records bear witness.

What manner of men were they, then, of whom we have the earliest
traces ; the contemporaries of the mammoth and other extinct animals ?
The river-drift gravel-beds of the Somme, the subterranean cave-
dwellings of Germany, France and Great Britain, the older among
the lake-dwellings of Switzerland, the shell-mounds of Denmark, all
give the same answer: the first men were tool-makers and tool-users.
Their tools were, to be sure, of the rudest description ; but they have
outlasted the remains of the men themselves. The direct evidence
as to the personal structure of primeval man is confined to a few
remains of bones, more particularly to two portions of skulls. Of
the more ancient of the two, the Engis skull, considered by Sir
Charles Lyell to be undoubtedly coéval with the mammoth and other
pleistocene mammalia, Prof. Huxley* says: “It is, in: fact, a. fain
average human skull, which might have belonged to a philosopher,.
or might have contained the thoughtless brain.of a savage.”

The nature of the stone-axes and arrow-heads; the flint-flakes, the.
bone awls, d&sc., unearthediby: these discoveries, is sufficiently familiar.
to the general reader, and it-is:only necessary to state that the earliest
specimens consist of unpolished stones, rudely:chipped to the required

* Man’s Place in Nature, p. 156.
_ + The antiquity of the other relic, the Neanderthal skull; which is ‘‘the most pithecoid” of
known human crania, is not so well established: and Prof; Huxley himself says (Man’s Place
in Nature. p. 159), that ‘‘the fossil remains of man hitherto discovered do not seem to take us
appreciably nearer to the lower pithecoid form.”
a;

514 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

shape, and bearing what are known as paleolithic characteristics,
and that they greatly exceed, in number at least, and probably also
in antiquity, any remains of human bones yet discovered. These
data may seem very meagre ones from which to draw any valid con-
clusion as to the intellectual, moral and social condition of these first
tool-makers. But it is in the solution of this problem that the science
of primitive culture, in the hands of such men as Sir John Lubbock
and Professor Wilson, has achieved its greatest triumphs, and been
raised to the rank of an inductive science. The archeologists have
pointed out that primitive man, so far from being extinct, and known
only by his remains, still occupies a considerable portion of the
habitable globe, and that “ primitive” is synonymous with “ savage.”
They have applied the comparative method, which has produced such
wonderful results in the study of language, to their own science, and
have inferred the condition of the first men from the phenomena
actually observable among existing savage races, many of them still
in the paleolithic stage, manufacturing and using tools which are
exact reproductions for the most part of those found with the remains
of extinct mammalia. Sir John Lubbock* pictures primeval man as
ignorant of pottery, spinning and agriculture, having no domestic
animals, perhaps not even the dog, unable to count to ten, “his
weapons of the rudest character, and his houses scarcely worthy of
the name.” As to his moral condition, we may add that he was
probably destitute of all religious ideas, or of any conception of a
future state, and that he was in some cases, though exceptionally, a
cannibal. As to his social state, he was certainly gregarious, living
in communities of greater or less extent. In fact, he was a savage,
wretched indeed, clad in skins and living by the uncultivated products
of the earth and the spoils of the chase, hunting the lower animals
with most rudimentary weapons of stone, bone, flint, &.; his wants
few, but pressing, and dictated by hunger, thirst and cold.
The picture is dark enough, yet not too dark to be a faithful
representation of many savage races at the present day: The Hotten-
tots and Bushmen of Africa, the Veddahs and Andaman Islanders of —
Asia, the Australians and Feejeeans of Australasia, the Esquimaux
and Nootka-Columbians of our own northern half-continent, the
Brazilians, Patagonians and Fuegians of South America. Of this
any one may satisfy himself by a glance at Sir John Lubbock’s most

*® Prehistoric Times, 2nd ed., ch. xvi.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. 515

interesting sketch of the manners and customs of modern savages,
contained in chapters xiv.—xvi. of his “ Prehistoric Times.”

What then are the characteristics which separate modern savages
from the lower animals? They are three in number, viz.: the faculty
of making and using tools, the use of fire,* and last, but not least,
articulate speech.. We have already seen that the earliest human
beings of whose existence we have positive evidence, the contem-
poraries of the mammoth, were, like the lowest of modern savages,
tool-makers and tool-users. Traces of their use of fire have been
discovered at the lowest depths and in conjunction with some of the
most ancient remains in many caves of Great Britain, according to
Mr. W. Boyd Dawkins.t How stands the case then with regard to
the third point, the capacity for articulate speech? Leaving the use
of fire out of the question, and confining ourselves to the first and
third points, the argument may be stated in syllogistic form as
follows :—

~

(i) All tool-makers and tool-users are capable of articulate speech ;

(ii) The first men of whom we have remains were tool-makers and
tool-users ; therefore

(iii) The first men were capable of articulate speech. ©

As, however, we know of no case of the direct invention of language,
it remains to be seen whether there is anything in the nature of
language to make its direct invention by creatures of such limited
mental capacity, as the first men may be assumed to have been, an
impossibility or even improbability.

Before, however, we enter upon the discussion of this question,
there is another to be answered. We have already seen what manner
of men the primitive language-makers, in all probability, were. Let
us next inquire why they spoke: at all—what interests gave them the
first impulse to the invention of speech.

This motive is contained in the definition of language given above,
as “the intelligible expression of thought in articulate sound as «

# Alvaro de Saavedra, as quoted by Lubbock, op. cit., p. 547, mentions a race of savages who.
were ignorant of fire ; and Captain Wilkes, U.S. N., made the same statement of the inhabit-
ants of the island of Fakaafo. The latter statement, however, is questioned by Mr: Taylor
(Early History of Mankind, p. 230), on the ground that their language contains a. word for
“fire.” It should be added that some Australian tribes are unable to produce fire, though not
ignorant of its use.

+ Cave-Hunting, chap. viii.

516 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

means of communication between man and man.” In other words,

the primary purpose of language, or the reason that man talked at

all, was that he wanted something, and wanted some one else to know

it and to help him in supplying his wants. His motive in using

articulate sounds was not the communication of his feelings; his

emotions of pain, anger, &c., could have been made known readily

and completely enough by inarticulate cries, groans, howls and growls.

The motive was the pressing want of the moment. His wants may

be summed up in two words: nourishment and warmth. The natural

objects which supplied the means of satisfying these were at once the
primary cause and object of his first words. These would be edible
roots, the fruits of the earth, the earth in which they grew, the plants
which bore them ; further, the animals he hunted, their skins, bones,
é&c., and the implements with which he hunted and worked—natural

and artificial—sticks and stones, bows and arrows, axes, awls, &e.

As man is a social animal, and the unit of society is, as Sir Henry

Maine* has pointed out, not the individual but the family, we must
add himself, his relations and friends. The sun, moon and stars, the
sea and the sky, were all objects of less primary importance to him.

From the nature, then, of the names given to himself, his relations

and allies, to the edible products of the earth and the plants producing

them, to the beasts and implements of the chase, we should be able to

infer the principles on which primitive language was formed; and, as:
we have disposed of the why, we now come to the consideration of
the question: What manner of language was it that primitive man.

made use of ?

The answer to this question must be obtained in the same way as
we arrive at the determination of primitive man’s intellectual, moral
and social condition, viz., by the comparative method, by an inquiry
into the mature of language as we find it spoken at the present day.
Nor will it be necessary to have recourse for this purpose to the lan-_
guages of savage nations, since the qualities most essential towards the
determination of the present problem are, as we shall see, inherent
in all language by its very nature, and are intensified in proportion -
to the degradation of the users of language in the scale of culture.
In illustrating the following argument, I shall confine myself almost
entirely to ground familiar, more than any other, to the general
student of language, viz., the Aryan roots.

* Karly Village Communities, Lecture iii.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. 517

L. Geiger, in his “ Ursprung der Sprache,” has shown, with equal
force and clearness, that the great distinguishing characteristic of
these roots is infinite variability. I shall endeavour to illustrate this
fact by examples, drawn partly from his work, and partly from other
sources.

If any one will glance at a dictionary of Aryan roots, and the
meanings attributed to them, he can scarcely fail to be struck by the
fact that here confusion seems to be the order of the day ; that, in
fact, the state of primitive language answers, to speak with Geiger,*
to Ovid’s description of Chaos:

“Prima fuit rerum confusa sine ordine moles
Unaque erant facies, sidera, terra, fretum,”

This confusion arose from two causes: Ist, that one and the same
root was used to name totally different actions or objects, sometimes
entirely unconnected with, sometimes remotely akin to each other ;
and 2nd, that the same action or object was indicated by a number
of different roots; so that, in reality, any combination of sounds
might be used to indicate any action or object, and conversely the
same object or action might be indicated by any number of different
combinations of sounds.t :

The examples illustrative of these variations may be arranged under
the following four categories :

I. Variations of meaning in roots identical in sound.

II. Variations of meaning in different words derived from the
same root, or from different roots identical in meaning.

III. Variations of meaning in the same word (as distinguished
from a root).

IV. Various roots or words expressing the same idea.

I.—VARIATIONS OF MEANING IN Roots IDENTICAL IN SounD.

On referring to Leo Meyer’s Lexicon of Indogermanic Roots (the
partial Italian translation is the only shape in which the work is
accessible to me), I find that of the first fifty-four roots (beginning
with the simplest in form) exactly one-half have two or more meanings
assigned to them. Of these twenty-seven, fifteen have double mean-.

* Op. cit., p. 153.
+ Ibid., p. 89, et seqq.

t Compendio di Gram. Comp. d. antico, Indiano, Greco ed Italico di A. Schleicher, e Lessico
d. radici Indo-Italo-Greche di-L. Meyer, recati in Italiano da D, Pezzi. Torino e Firenze, 1869.

518 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

ings, and five treble ; single instances occurring of four, five, seven,
eight, and even nine meanings attached to roots identical in sound.
It will only be necessary to give the few following examples :—

pa=“drink;” whence Skr. pi-bd-mi=“JI drink;” Gr. pe-pé-ka, po-sis
(=“ drink”), &e. ; Lat. po-tus, po-to, po-culum, &e.

pa“ protect,” “maintain,” “rule;” whence Skr. pd4mi=—‘“I pro-
tect;” Gr. po-sis (=“‘husband”), des-poi-na, des-po-tés, po-tnia,
pa-tér; Lat. pa-ter, po-tis, po-tens, po-tirt, pa-sco, pa-bulum, &e.*

pDA=“ give,” “divide,” “bind.”

AD (a variety of DA ?t)—“ eat,” “smell,” “ hate.”

KAR, or KAL (7 and / being interchangeable)“ call,” “do,” “move,”
“curl,” “ divide,” “ conceal,” “ cook,” “ gladden.”

II.—Variations oF MEANING IN DirFERENT WoRDS DERIVED FROM THE
Same Root, or FROM DiFrFERENT Roots IDENTICAL IN MEANING.

My illustrations under this head will be taken from Geiger’s work,+
already so frequently referred to, and will be confined to derivatives
traceable to the single idea of ‘“ binding,” as represented by different
roots, all containing that meaning. The root pAa=“ bind,” mentioned
above, which occurs in the Gr. ded (whence diadem, and perhaps dei,
implying necessity), is referred by Geiger to an older form, dja.
With this is closely connected the root dam=“ tame,” whence, in
this signification, Lat. domare, dominus, &c. The primary significa-
tion was doubtless “bind,” “join,” &c., whence Gr. demas, “‘ body,”
“frame ;” démos, “community,” “ people ;” damar, “wife” (con-JUX) ;
demé, “build,” and domos, “house ;” Lat. domus. Corresponding to
this root dam=“ tame,” we have the Skr. yam, with the same
signification. Then we have the root ju=“ unite,” “bind,” to which
the same authority refers z6nnumt, and to which may also be referred
the Lat. jus, and Engl. justice, yury, &e. Closely akin to this in
sound and meaning is the root jug, or yung, Lat. yungo, Gr. zeugnume,
to yoke or harness, Lat. jugum (and conzyux), Germ. joch, Eng. yoke.
To dam and jam Geiger adds another root, gam. Skr. dampati:and |
gampati—“ husband and wife ;” jama=“twin” and gami=“ brothers »
and sisters” (Geschwister), Lat. gemim. Skr. jami=“sister” and
“daughter-in-law ;” for the latter we have also gama ; gdmdiri and
jématri=‘ son-in-law.” With this are connected Gr. gambros, Lat.

* T only give derivatives with the first examples, as they are sufficiently well known to the
general student.
t Op. cit., p. 80, et seqg.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. 519

gener, “son-in-law, and Gr. gamos, wedlock.” By the side of this.
word gambros we may place pentheros, the Greek word for a father-
in-law (from the root bandh, whence also Eng. bind, and Gr. penthos
=“ grief”), with the passing remark that Euripides and Sophocles
invert these significations, the former using gambros for “ father-in-
law,” the latter pentheros for ‘son-in-law. From other various roots
of similar signification are derivable the Germ. Schwager, Schwaher,
Schwieger, all indicating relations by marriage; the Lat. socius;
the various Indogerm. names for sister; the Lat. nepos, Gr. anepsios,
our nephew, niece, Germ. Veffe, Nichte, Old Norse mft=“ sister” or
“pride,” Old-High-Germ. nift=“ granddaughter,” “niece,” ‘ step-
daughter.” Beside the Lat. jus from ju, as given above, we may
place lex, from lig (whence lig-are), with the same meaning of binding.
This by no means exhausts the illustrations that might be drawn
from the same source ; but quite sufficient has been said to show over
what an immense field this one idea ranges, and I must refer my
‘readers for further illustration to Professor Max Miiller’s interesting
treatment of several Aryan roots in his “ Lectures on the Science of
Language.”* The four words house, wife, justice and yoke are far
enough apart, in fact, to show this, almost without further amplifica-
tion. Nor do I hold myself responsible for the correctness of all
Geiger’s derivations: a sufficient number are beyond doubt to fully
illustrate the point under consideration.

III.—Varrations or MEANING IN THE SAME WorRD.

These variations must of course be distinguished, on the one hand,
from those which are the result of metaphor, or of application extended
from one object to others on account of a real or fancied resemblance
(e.g. the use of the word beam for the rays of light, &c.) ; and on the
other, from words of different derivation, that have accidentally
assumed the same form (e.g. cleave“ to adhere;” Germ. kleben ; and
cleave=‘‘to split;” Germ. klaffen). The variations here meant are
such as arise from mere indefiniteness of application, from failure
or disinclination to invent a new word for the varying conception.
As examples of the occurrence of this variation of the same word in.
different languages, I may mention the English bell=tintinnabulum,
and the German bellen—“ to bark ;” Engl. dumb=“ mute;” Germ.
dumm=“ stupid” (the word “dumb” being commonly used in the

* First Series, Lectures vi., vii. ; Second Series, Lecture vii.

520 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

United States in the latter signification, a use not unknown even in

this country); Engl. mist=nebula ; Germ. Mist—“ dung,” &. But

we need not go beyond the limits of one and the same language for

our illustrations. I have already referred to the change of meaning

in the Greek gambros and pentheros, and the Skr. gdm. In the

common usage of Southern Germany, Vetter means, indifferently,

” and the fem. Base, similarly,

means ‘‘ aunt,” “cousin” and “niece.” So the Skr. varcas=“ bright-

ness” and “dirt,” * and the German Zohe=“ flame ” and “ tan-bark ;”F

the Lat. nepos=“ grandchild” and “nephew ;” the Greek kuanos

indicates shades as varying as blue and black. So the Engl. black and

bleach are the same word originally ; fond means “ affectionate” and
“foolish.” To these might be added words the signification of which

has gradually changed in course of time, such as silly, slight (German

selig—=“‘ happy ;” | schlecht=“ bad,” formerly “straight” or “ level,”)

&e. ; but I have preferred to confine myself to varying meanings in

use at the same time, and in the mouths of the same people. This
variation of meaning is sometimes indicated by a slight change of
sound, as Engl. band, bond, bound.

“uncle,” “cousin” and ‘“ nephew ;

ITV.—Vartous Roors on Words EXPRESSING THE SAME IDEA.

Turning again to the Lexicon of Roots, we find the conception of
“binding” indicated by the five roots da, sar, bandh, ju, dja, if not
by more ; that of “rubbing,” or “ crushing,” by tar (whence tero, &c.),
and kar; that of “going,” by ga, ki (Gr. kinein ; Lat. ci-ere), ar
(Lat. orirt), par (Gr. poreuein), sar (Gr. horman), and others. Of
various words in the same language expressing the same idea, we may
instance the Engl. sea and ocean, with the corresponding Germ. See
(fem.) and Meer; the Germ. dunkel and jinster ; the Engl. room,
chamber, apartment ; the German Zimmer and Stube. These examples
might also, be multiplied to a much greater extent ; but those given
are sufficient for our present purpose.

So much as to variability in the content, or meaning, of words and
roots. If we consider next their phonetic form, we shall find the i
same characteristic of infinite variability equally developed.

Roots have been treated by grammarians as things fixed and
- invariable by their mee essence ; but many of them are admitted to

* Geiger. Urspr. d. Spr., p. 150.
7 Geiger considers them to be the same word,—/ bid.
{ The German selig, like the Engi, happy, is used in slang as equivalent te ‘‘ intoxicated.”

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. — 521

have phonetic forms primarily different. Thus ga—“go” is referred
to a primitive form gva, whence are derived Skr. ji-gdmi, “I go ;”
a-gat, ““he went;” as well as Gr. ebé, bat-né, bi-bas, &e., and Lat.
ve-nire ; da, dja, ju=“ bind,” are mere variations of the same form ;
kar and kal have already been referred to as admittedly identical,
and the same is the case with tar and tal; va and vap—“ weave ;”
dvi and chi—=“fear ;” ksi, ski, ska=“destroy ;” kru and klw=“ hear ;”
gal and gla=“shine” (as also ghar, which is surely only a variety of .
form). The roots might be greatly reduced in number by considering |
the variations of form and meaning, and classifying them accordingly.
Thus kar and kal=“ curl,” also “rub,” ‘ crush,” may be reasonably
regarded as mere arbitrary variations of tar and tal—“ rub,” “crush,”
&e.,,if we take into account the inability of primitive man to dis-
tinguish different sounds.* So with ar, par, sar=‘ go;” also tar=
“tremble,” “move rapidly.”

We must of course allow to primitive language an infinitely greater
latitude in its phonetic changes than takes place in a speech more or
less fixed by the introduction of writing, and we do, as a matter of
fact, find that phonetic changes, as well as changes of signification,
are much more rapid with savage than with civilized nations.

“The dialects of barbarian tribes,” says Professor Sayce,t “are
perpetually altering. There is nothing to preserve them—neither
traditions, nor ritual, nor literature. The savage has the delight of
a child in uttering new sounds, and exhibiting his power and invent-
iveness in this manner, with none of the restraints by which civiliza-
tion confines the invention of slang to the schoolboy and the mob.

The barbarian is especially open to all the influences of
external nature, climate, food, and so forth, with nothing to check
the disintegrating effect these may have upon the combination of
sounds.” Further on { the same authority says: ‘ Nothing is really
harder than to keep a language from changing where it is not
protected by the habits of settled life.” So Max Miiller tells us that
among the wild tribes of Siberia, Africa and Siam, “two or three

- generations are sufficient to change the whole aspect of their dialects.Ӥ
Nay, more than this, he quotes the statement of Moffat, the African

* Mr. Henry Sweet, as quoted by Sayce, ‘‘ Principles of Comparative Philology,” 2nd edition,
p. 246, } 2
+ Op. cit., p. 83.
t Ibid., p. 85.
§ Lectures, First Series, p. 35.

522 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

missionary, that in that country “in the course of one generation the
entire character of the language is changed ;” * and also tells us of
“missionaries in Central America who attempted to write down the
language of savage tribes, and who compiled with great care a
dictionary of all the words they could lay hold of. Returning to the
same tribe after the lapse of only ten years, they found that this
dictionary had become antiquated and useless. Old words had sunk
to the ground, and new ones had risen to the surface; and to all
_outward appearance the language was completely changed.” +

The multiplicity of barbarian dialects is another proof of this
rapidity of change. Gabriel Sagard, missionary to the Hurons in
1626, as quoted by the same author, {“‘ states that among these North
American tribes hardly one village speaks the same language as
another ; nay, that two families of the same village do not speak
the same language.” Again: § “ In the neighbourhood of Manipura
[near the Irawaddy] alone, Captain Gordon collected no less than
twelve dialects. ‘Some of them,’ he says, ‘are spoken by no more
than thirty or forty families, yet so different from the rest as to be
unintelligible to the nearest neighbourhood.’”

After this digression, let us return again to the changes of outward
form. If we begin comparing the varying forms which the same
roots have assumed in different derivatives, the examples crowd upon
us to such an extent that it is hard to say which we should take
first. What can be more unlike in form than Lat. semetipsissimus
and Fr. méme; Lat. canis and Germ. Hund; Germ. Zahn, Lat. dens,
Eng. tooth (the last of which has not a single letter in common with
either of its foreign relatives)? But few words in an extract from
Chaucer would remain unchanged in a modernized version, after the
lapse of only a few centuries, which we are now taught to regard as —
a very trifling portion of the history of the human race. Nor should
it be forgotten that phonetic laws originated and came into force, in
the Aryan languages for instance, at a period much later than the
existence of the language which consisted chiefly of the Aryan roots -
in the form which is assigned to them by comparative lexicography,
when what afterwards developed into a phonetic /aw was merely a
phonetic habit or usage, but still variable, and not prevalent to such

* Lectures, First Series, p. 56.

+ Ibid., p. 53. The italies are my own.
t Ibid., p. 53.

§ Ibid., p. 54.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. 523

an extent as to constitute any departure from it an anomaly, or even
irregularity.* .

Variations of form in the same word, within the limits of one and
the same language, have of course been greatly reduced in number by
the stereotyped character of written speech, and its diffusion in this
form by the printing press. Still such duplicate forms are by no
means rare. We write inquiry or enquiry ; a few years ago we called
a telegraphic message a telegraph or telegram; and English lexico-
graphers differ widely as to the spelling of a large number of words.
Vulgar spelling is, of course, infinitely more fluctuating. If we turn
to an older language, such as Latin, for examples, we have scores of
such duplicate forms as adfero and affero, adlatum and allatum, Xc.,
&c. Nicknames constitute another variation of form of the same
word. The English language is particularly rich in nicknames that
differ widely from the original, e.g., Dick or Dickon for Richard ;
Harry, Hal, Hank, for Henry ; Robin and Bob for Robert ; Jennie,
Jeannie, Jane, for Johanna, &c., &c. The German furnishes Hinz
for Heinrich and Kunz for Conrad, and in the southern dialects Seppi
for Joseph, Nazerl for Ignatius, and a host of others. To these may
be added varieties of surnames, e.g., Robinson, Robertson, Robison,
Robeson and Robson ; Boyce and Boys, &c. In point of pronunciation
and accentuation, usage is equally fluctuating. So we still hesitate
between ether and éther, and within a short time great variations
occur. Similarly accent varies in a short time, and in individual
usage. Bdlconyt seemed barbarous a few decades ago; and with
regard to another word, I may say (almost) with Ingoldsby :

““Re-main-der some style it ; while others revile it
As bad, and say re-mainder—'tisn’t worth while, it
Would seem, to dispute, when we know the result immat-
erial—I accent, myself, the penultimate.”

The variations of pronunciation, both of vowels and consonants, in
different dialects of the same language, are too familiar to require
illustration. The South German and the Saxon are notoriously
incapable of distinguishing p from 6, or ¢ from d ; the Alsatian makes
his 6, when between two vowels, into a v, and says aver for aber ; as
the Spaniard makes his d into dh, or even / (Madrid pronounced
Madridh, or Madril, whence Madrileno, “a citizen of Madrid”) ; and
the Cockney scatters his h’s about most recklessly.

* Cf Geiger, Urspr. d. Spr. p. 78, et seqq.
+ Max Miiller, Lectures, &c., First Series, p. 36.

524 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

Precisely similar results may be obtained from an examination of
the component parts of words, the formative affixes; results which
may be arranged under similar categories, viz.: various affixes with
the same meaning, various meanings of the same affix, and various
forms of the same affix. Under the first head, we have the affixes -dom,
-hood or -head, -ric, Germ. -thum (Norse -domr), -heit, or -keit, -reich,
all identical, or nearly so, in meaning, when considered as affixes
merely, and without reference to their derivation ; as to the second,
the prefix dis-, for instance, cannot be said to have precisely the same
significance in dis-cover, dis-tend, dis-hearten, nor the suffix -dom in
wis-dom and king-dom; and the series of Teutonic suffixes above
mentioned will furnish with abundant illustrations under the third
category. Thus -head and -hood are mere arbitrary variations of the
same suffix, which is in German -heit: we say child-hood, but God-
head ; the Eng. child-hood corresponds to Germ. kind-heit, and Norse,
barn-domr ; the Eng. wis-dom to Germ. Weis-heit (Weis-thum has a
different meaning); Eng. king-dom—Germ. Konig-reich; bishop-ric=
Bis-thum ; and so on, ad infinitum.

Such, then, is the material, the outward form of language, even as
spoken by the most highly civilized nations, and fixed, as far as
language can be fixed, by the diffusion of the written and printed
word. ‘The great characteristic of articulate speech, as we know and
use it, is infinite variability of meaning and of form, so that, on
the one hand, the same word may, in course of time, be at the
opposite poles of signification (e.g. kuanos=“ blue,” or “black ;” can-
didus—=“ white”) ; and, on the other, words identical in meaning and
derivation are as far apart as possible in form (e.g. Fr. larme, and Eng.
tear). The ruder and more uncultivated the language, the more
fluctuating its forms and the meanings attached to them; and most —
fluctuating and unstable of all the speech of the primitive language-
makers. ;

How, then, is this infinite variability and fluctuation, this “ confu-
sion of everything with everything else,” as Geiger calls it, consistent —
with our definition of language, as a means of intelligible communi-
cation between man and man? What power was it that brought
order out of this chaos? The answer has been hinted at already:
this agent is habit, or usage. The case cannot be better stated than
in the words of Geiger :*

* Op. oit., p. 58.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. 525

“In the development of particular meanings, a great number of
external circumstances have a share; in general, however, LINGUISTIC
USAGE (Sprachgebrauch) may be regarded as the combining cause of
the particular meaning attached to a word. Linguistic usage is the
habit of using a word in a particular sense.”

Both the significance and the form of a word are first changed by
habit, then fixed by usage. These changes may, in fact, be defined
as differentiation by the usage of the majority in a majority of cases of
application. The habit of using a word alone keeps it in existence ;
lose the habit, and you lose the word.

These variations, however, must not be regarded as the result of
conscious change on the part of the language-makers, for all habit is
unconscious. Primitive language, the creature of unconscious habit,
is incapable of metaphorical application. When a word became the
arbitrary sign of an action, object or idea, its original meaning and
derivation was lost sight of, and ceased to be present to the mind of
the speaker. The meanings of words change in a regular succession
as determined by habit and usage, “the last link of the series having
no clear connection with the first.”* We have seen that the Gr. damar,
“wife,” is connected with damao, “to tame ;” yet the idea of taming
(or of binding, which is the root meaning) was of course never present
to a Greek when he used the word; nor did he think of penthos,
“orief,” when he spoke of his pentheros, “father-in-law.” So it is
only by a conscious effort of thought that we connect wedlock with
bolts and locks. Of course the fundamental idea contained in the
root was the reason of its original application in the particular sense ;
but once habitually used in this sense, consciousness ceased, and the
fundamental meaning was completely forgotten.

Having determined then that primitive man often indicated the
same idea or object by different names, and widely different and
even contradictory ideas by the same name, let us inquire why and
how he as a general thing indicated similar objects by similar names,
This inquiry is, in fact, identical with the vexed question as to the
capacity of the primitive language-makers to form general ideas, and
with that of the priority of general or particular names. Prof. Max
_ Miiller is one of the chief upholders of the priority of general ideas,
and of primitive man’s capacity for forming them. His argument
may be best stated in his own language, as follows: “‘ Man,” he says, {

* Op. cit., p. 58. 5
+ Lectures on Science of Language, Second Series, p. 64.

526 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

could not name a tree . . . or any object . . . without
discovering first some general quality that seemed at the time most
characteristic of the object to be named.” ‘Fo this we answer
that such abstraction is totally incompatible, not only with the intel-
lectual capacity of primitive man, but with intelligibility, which was
postulated as an attribute essential to constitute language a means of
communication between man and man. “ We have only to state the
proposition,” says Professor Sayce,* very truly, “to see how absurd
itis. . . . There is no common bond of intelligibility between
such universal ideas. . . . These abstract ideas must either be
the last result of reflection, the universals arrived at after a long
course of education, or else must be of the vaguest and most unmean-
ing character. Im the first case, we are ascribing to the barbarian.
the mind of the civilized man; in the second case, any language at
all would be out of the question. Two persons could not talk together
in vague generalities, more especially when their conversation would
be mostly confined to the bare necessities of life.”

Man, to be intelligible to his fellow-man, must have named objects,
not from a general, but from a particular, quality. For his name was
first applied to an individual tree or other object, in which some
particular quality struck him as its most promiment. charaeteristic ;
and it was then applied to all individuals which bore a general resem-
blance to the first individual tree or other object named, though the
difference might be wide indeed, and the particular quality which
was the cause of the original name entirely absent. Thus general
names, as used in primitive speech, arose from confusion, from in-
ability to distinguish.differences or failure to notice them, not from
any miraculous power of abstraction and generalization, a power
utterly wanting in the savage, 2.e. in the primitive man of the present
day. So a child will cal! a butterfly a bird, as it was originally called
a fly, on account of the particular quality of flying common to both ;
and a leech a fish, because both swim ; and most people call a whale
a fish, because they are ignorant of the difference. So the South Sea .
Islanders called the horse a ‘‘man-carrying pig,” according to the Rev. —
William Ellis, ‘the hog being the quadruped with which they were
most familiar, and the name serving in their limited vocabulary as
the generic designation for every other four-footed beast.”+ Now,

* Op. cit., p.. 220.
+ Life of W. Ellis, p. 38.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS. i

surely there is no general resemblance between a pig and a horse;
the name was given, on the contrary, from the particular resem-
blance of four-footedness, to which was added the particular difference
“man-carrying.” I have no access to any Polynesian vocabulary, but
I very much doubt whether these savages had a word to indicate the
abstract word ‘“‘quadruped ;” and it should be particularly observed
that they did not call the horse a man-carrying guadruped, but a “man-
carrying pig.” The Oxford professor himself * quotes a similar story
of the naming of the dog by other savages in the same way from the
pig. This, I suppose, he would attribute to a general resemblance ;
and he goes on to say: ‘It would, however, very soon be felt as an
inconvenience not to be able to distinguish between a dog and a pig.

How could that be effected?” The answer is contained in the
instance given above, viz.: that a particular resemblance caused both
animals to be at first designated by the same name ; and when it was
desired to distinguish them from each other, a particular difference
was used to mark the distinction.

Indeed, all the phenomena of savage languages go to prove the
incapacity of the savage to form abstract ideas. As Professor Sayce
well says: f “In fact, the notion is absolutely contradicted by what
we observe among modern savages. Here the individual objects have
names enough, while general terms are very rare. The Mohicans have
words for cutting various objects, but none to signify cutting simply ;
and the Society Islanders can talk of a dog’s tail, a sheep’s tail, or a
man’s tail, but not of tail itself. ‘The dialect of the Zulus is rich in
nouns denoting different objects of the same genus, according to some
variety of colour, redundancy or deficiency of members, or some other
peculiarity,’ such as ‘red cow,’ ‘ white cow,’ ‘brown cow.’”

Again, Professor Max Miiller says: { “All naming is classification,
bringing the individual under the general; and whatever we know,
whether empirically or scientifically, we know it only by means of our
general ideas.”

To this I reply that we acquire our general ideas of objects by the
cumulative process of making the acquaintance of many different
individuals, and of the particular attributes common to all of them.
“Tt is the particular,” says Geiger,§ “‘ not the individual, that is the

* Life of W. Ellis, p. 311.

+ Principles of Comparative Philology, p. 221.

t Lectures on Science of Language, Second Series, p. 885.
§ Op. cit.,-p. 107. ;

528 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

opposite of the general. Only the individual has a real existence,
but each individual combines within itself the particular and the
general. The general is only what is common to several individuals ”
(and is therefore synthetic by nature, and of later growth), “the
particular is what distinguishes individuals.”

What has hitherto been said may be summed up in the following
statements :—

I. (a) That the grounds on which the possibility of the evolution of
articulate speech from the inarticulate cries of the lower
animals has been advocated are insufficient and untenable.

(6) That our inquiries as to primitive language should commence
with primitive man, 7.e, with the first men of whose exist-
ence as men we have positive evidence.

II. (a) That the earliest human beings of whose existence we have
such evidence were tool-makers and tool-users, and that
their tools were of the same kind as those used by savage
races now in existence, 2.¢., by the primitive man of the
present day.

(6) That all tool-makers and tool-users known to us are capable

of articulate speech, and actually use it ; and that therefore

(c) The earliest human beings of whose existence we have

evidence were capable of using, and probably did use,
articulate speech.

Til. That the phenomena of language, as spoken at the present day,
and as it has been spoken within the period of which we
have historical evidence, furnish us with data amply sufficient
to enable us to draw, by a process of inductive reasoning, the
following conclusions as to the nature of primitive words :

1°. That the most prominent general characteristic of all language
is its infinite variability and constant fluctuation, and that

"in two respects, Viz. :

(1.) In respect to content or significance.

(a) The same sounds were used to name different obj ects ; 29

and, vice versa,
(6) The same ideas were named by different sounds ; and

therefore

(c) Primitive names were infinitely variable in meaning.

(11.) In respect to form the variability was equally great.

NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS, 529

2°. That in respect both to meaning and form, the determinative
cause of the preferential use of a particular meaning, or
form, was individual habit developed into general usage,
which caused similar objects, in course of time, to be
indicated, as a rule, by similar sounds, in the same com-
munity, and gave greater stability, and therefore greater
intelligibility, to language.

3°. That the variation of meaning, the application of the same
names to different objects or ideas, could only take place
when the idea which was the primary cause of the use of
the particular name had been entirely forgotten, and had
become a mere arbitrary outward sign.

4°, That primitive language, in order to be an intelligible means
of communication between man and man, must have dealt
only in concrete or individual names and in particular
ideas, and that abstract names and general ideas were the
result of a subsequent process of comparison between the
different individuals, with regard to a number of particular
attributes common to many, which caused the general
resemblance to be perceived.

Surely there is nothing miraculous in the direct invention of a
vehicle of communication, an engine of thought, so unstable, so
variable, so fluctuating as this, and yet so easily fixed by means so
natural and unconscious as habit and usage, and at the same time so
perfectly answering the purpose for which it was created or invented.

We have, however, considered language only in one aspect—with
regard to the isolated word and its content. Now Professor Sayce,
in his very ingenious and interesting work on the “Principles of
Comparative Philology,” has lately pointed out, with great force and
clearness, that language consists not only of words but of sentences.
The word bears the same relation to the sentence that letters do to
words. A letter is nothing by itself, nor can a word express thought,
except as a member of a sentence. The interjection can express
emotion, not thought; and to this the imperative of the verb is akin
in usage, though not in origin.

We have, therefore, as yet only completed half the task proposed ;
we have described the nature of primitive words as abstract and

isolated things, incapable of conveying thought. We have stili to
5

530 NATURE OF ROOTS AND WORDS.

consider the nature of primitive words in relation to each other ; in
other words, the nature of primitive grammar.

With regard also to the other task which we set ourselves, namely,
to prove that the direct invention of language was a thing within the
capacity of the lowest savage, or, in other words, of primitive man,
one-half still remains to be done. We have attempted to show
that general names could not be primarily intelligible ; we have still
to show how individual names could be made so. In other words, -
we have to determine the sources of primitive language.

As, however, this paper has already greatly exceeded the limits
originally proposed, these subjects must be left for future discussion.

[531]

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED:

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

(Continued from page 160.)

FURTHER SUPPLEMENT.
As a further supplement to the collection of brief inedited auto
graph documents laid by me from time to time before the Canadian
Institute, I desire to add the following, which will close the series.

I. In the Canadian subdivision I insert (1) a royal warrant
bearing the sign-manual of George ITI., authorizing the payment of
a sum of money for the purchase of hemp-seed to be sent to the
Province of Quebec, in 1789.

“Grorce R.—Our will and pleasure is that by virtue of our general
letters of Privy Seal, bearing date the 5th day of November, 1760,
you do issue and pay, or cause to be issued and paid, out of our
Treasury, or any Revenue in the receipt of the Exchequer applicable
to the uses of our Civil Government, unto Alexander Davison, Esq.,
or his assigns, the sum of one hundred and fifty-two pounds, eighteen
shillings and tenpence, without account, for the purposes following,
that is to say : To reimburse him the charges attending the purchasing
of 200 bushels of hemp-seed to be sent to Quebec to be distributed
among the inhabitants of the different parts of that Province,
£137 8s. 10d.: To pay the fees and charges attending the receipt
thereof, £15 10s. : (together) £152 18s. 10d. And for so doing this
shall be your Warrant. Given at our Court of St. James’s, this
30th day of July, 1789, in the Twenty-ninth year of our Reign. To.
the Commissioner of our Treasury. By His Majesty’s command :
W. Prrr. Granam. Ep. J. Exror.” (A document bearing the
signature of the younger Pitt has been given before.) (2) A letter
written by Captain Bateman, commander of a sloop-of-war stationed
at Halifax during the winter of 1760, in which the cold of the season
is referred to, and the probable sufferings of brother-officers up the
river, at Quebec. It is- addressed to Richard Kee, Esq., in Savage

532 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

Garden, Tower Hill. ‘T have no news at present,” the writer says,
“or you might depend on haying it; only I am heaving down, with
expectation to go with the squadron early in the spring to Quebec.
It is extream cold here: my pen and ink is ice. How poor Mackerly
finds it at Quebec I shall hear in about May. Our squadron is in
good health at present. Not the least sign of having Post. Ishall .
be glad to have all the news you can furnish me with by the first
ships, and to know if you can receive my pay: or the Weptune, if
you'll mention it to Captain Hentwell: anything that’s in his power,
he will be so kind as to do it, I know. By this same opportunity I
have writ to Captain Jervis and my friend Denham. TI am in great
hopes if they should come here, they will bring what beer and wine
with bottles they can for—Dear Sir, your most sincere friend and
humble servant to command, Natu’, Bateman.” (3) A document
written and signed by Gen. Carleton at Quebec in 1774, addressed
to Benjamin Rumsey, Esq., Ordnance Store-keeper. ‘‘ Quebec, 24th
sept. 1774. Sir: You are hereby ordered and directed to issue out
from his Majesty’s Ordnance-Stores in this Garrison, to Mr. Wilkin-
son, Quarter Master to the 52nd Regiment of foot, the undermen-
tioned, they being for the service of the said regiment; and for so
doing, this shall be your sufficient justification: Flints, musquet :
1000 : Flints, carbine: 200: Musquet ball-cartridges made up :9144.
—Guy Carzeton.” (4) A receipt signed by Geo. Pownall, Secretary
and Registrar of the Province of Quebec, in 1786. “ Quebec, 2nd
May, 1786. Received from Henry Caldwell, Esq., Acting Receiver
General for the Province of Quebec, the sum of thirty-nine pounds,
fifteen shillings, sterling, being the amount of my account for dis-
bursements and contingencies as Secretary and Register of the
Province from 11th October to 10th April, 1786, pursuant to His -
Honor Lieut.-Governor Hope’s warrant, dated the 1st May, 1786, for
which I .have signed three receipts all of this tenor and date.—Gzo. —
PownatL.” (5) Captain Jean Baptiste Bouchette’s ‘Account of
Expenses incurred in getting Intelligence,” &c., in 1778, with his .
receipt attached, dated Quebec, 2nd April, 1779. “1778, Nov. 25.
To paid Post hire to Ustette and back to get information of a large

ship reported to have been seen from thence, by order of Lieut.-

Governor Cramahé, £2. 1779. March 1. To ditto to Kamouraska

and back, to deliver the Commissions of the Captains of Militia, &.,

£3. To paid ditto with ditto, for the villages and back settlements,

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 533

£1. March 10. To paid ditto on a second journey to get intelligence
of seditious letters that had been distributed in the lower parts of
the Province, £3 10s. March 10. To paid to two persons who
assisted in getting him said letters, by order of Lieut.-Governor
Cramahé, £3 10s. March 10. To paid sundry expenses during the
above journeys, £3. Total, £16.—Quebec, 2nd April, 1779. Received
from Thomas Dunn, Esq., Paymaster-General of the Marine Depart-
ment, sixteen pounds, currency, in full of the above account.—J. B.
Boucuerte.” (6) A receipt in the handwriting of Mr. Dunn, for a
gratuity to Firmain d’Aigre, a French Canadian volunteer, made
prisoner on the occasion of Burgoyne’s surrender. “J’ai regu de Mons.
Thomas Dunn, Ecuyer, par les mains de Mons. le lieutenant Gouver-
neur Cramahé la somme de quarante piastres d’Espagne pour mes
frais et depense d’ Halifax 4 Quebec, et recompense pour moi captivité,
ayant été fait prisonnier avec l’armée du Général Burgoyne, étant
pourlors voluntaire.—EirmaIn D’AicRE. 4 Quebeck, 29° Mars,
1779. Branard, temoin.” (7) Col. F. Smith’s order for ammunition
to be used in firing a salute on the departure of General Carleton
from Quebec. It is addressed to the respective Officers of His
Majesty’s Ordnance, Quebec. ‘‘Gentlemen : You are hereby ordered
and directed to issue from out of His Majesty’s Ordnance stores in
this Garrison, to Capt.-Lieut. Agar Weetman, the undermentioned
particulars, the same being to salute His Excellency Brigadier-General
Guy Carleton, at his departure from hence, and for so doing this shall
be your justification: Corned powder : lbs: Twenty-two and a half.
Flannel cartridges, 6-pounders, fifteen. Tin tubes, 6-pounders, nine-
teen. Port-fires, two. Slow-match, lb: one.—F. Smrru, Lt.-Col.”
(8) A letter written by the Right Hon. Henry Dundas, when Secre-
tary at War, in 1794. It relates indeed in no way to Canadian
affairs ; but I insert it here as an authentic relic of one whose name
has been recorded again and again on the map of Canada. It was in
honour of this Henry Dundas, that the flourishing Town of Dundas,
the County of Dundas, and the original “ grand trunk” highway, cut
out through the forest from Detroit to the confluence of the Ottawa
and the St. Lawrence, denominated on the early maps throughout its
whole length, Dunpas STREET, received their respective names. The
letter referred to is addressed to the Governor of the Island of Jersey,
Gen. Hall, during the troublous times of the Revolution in France.
Ii appears that the island had been made a convenience of by persons

5 B4 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

engaged in the manufacture and circulation of forged assignats. The
Secretary-at-War thus addresses the Governor, from the Horse Guards,
26th October, 1794. ‘Sir: Some unpleasant occurrences which have
lately happened on that part of the coast of Brittany on which persons
sent from Jersey have been landed, with a view of establishing a
communication with the Royalists in the interior of France, render
it absolutely necessary that you should not permit or authorize any
person whatever to embark from Jersey with a design of proceeding
to France, and particularly to that part of the coast which I have
described, unless you shall hereafter receive from me directions con-
trary to those of this dispatch, to which in the present state of affairs
T must request you will pay immediate and particular attention. One
reason in particular which induces me to urge this precaution is, that
I have reason to believe an intercourse has lately been established
between Jersey and the coast for the sale and distribution of forged
Assignats. The parties concerned in this speculation will of course
make every exertion to prevent its failure, and it will therefore be
necessary that any person supposed to have taken a share in it should
be carefully watched. * * * Iam, etc.:—Hernry Dunpas.” This
signature is all the more interesting, as a few years later it became
merged and lost in that of Menvinue, Mr. Dundas having been in
1802 created Viscount Melville. (For a transcript from a document
wholly in the handwriting of Sir George Yonge, after whom the other
great highway of Ontario, Yonge Street, was named, wide supra.)
To the literary relics connected with the United States, I add (1)

a volume from the press of Dr. Franklin, the sheets of which may
have been worked off by his own hand. It is a small German
treatise, entitled “ Hinige zu dieser Zeit nicht unniitze Fragen,” &e.,
dated at Philadelphia, 21st April, 1741. The imprint at the foot of
the title-page reads as follows: ‘‘Gedruckt und zu haben bey B.
Frankuin.” (2) A book once the property of Washington Irving.
It is a Spanish work—the Leon Prodigioso of Cosmo Gomez Texada
de los Reyes, printed at Madrid in 1670, by Bernardino de Villa- ~
Diego. On the first fly-leaf are the interesting words, in the hand-—
writing of the former owner: W. Irvine, Seville, May 16th, 1528.

II. In the British division I insert now, (1) in the Court group,
a letter which I copy from one written by William Henry, Duke’ of
Gloucester, brother of George III. It is rather mysteriously worded,

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 535

and has reference to some royal gift of jewellery about to be presented
to his niece, on the occasion of her marriage. Thus it reads: “Sir:
I forgot to mention to you yesterday that I have been commissioned,
very privately, to find out if the jewels that are to be seen at the
jeweller’s you employed to set the H. P.’s picture, are bespoken ;
which, though not believed or certainly expected, as a future present ;
yet the Family would avoid giving duplicates, if that was the case.
All the letters from Windsor to-day speak highly in praises of the
H. P.; and it is only wished he may be as well pleased. Yours, W.
H.” The note is dated April 18,1797. ‘“H. P.” denotes “ Hereditary
Prince,” 2. e. of Wirtemberg, Stutgardt. He was married with great
pomp May 17, 1797, at the Chapel Royal, St. James’, to Charlotte
Augusta Matilda, Princess Royal of Great Britain, the Archbishops
of Canterbury and York both ofticiating. The Duke of Gloucester,
the writer of the preceding note, was present. (See Annual Register
1797 ; Chronicle, p .29.) Among the letters from which I selected
the above note, was one written nineteen years later by the princess
then married. She was now Queen of Wirtemberg, but a widow ;
and she speaks of her great affliction and of the unpleasant state
of her monetary affairs ; she owes, she says, the King’s heirs four
thousand pounds, which sum she is anxious that her brother, the
Prince Regent of England, should assist her to pay. One more
addendum to this group of ‘Leaves They Have Touched,” is Queen
Charlotte’s copy of “Advice from a Lady of Quality to her Children”
—the presentation copy from the translator. This book is further
interesting as coming from the press of Robert Raikes, Gloucester,
the memorable philanthropist. The date is 1778. (2) I add to the
general literary and scientific relics, a volume once the property of
Narcissus Luttrell, and containing his autograph. It is entitled, “The
Magazine of Honour, or a Treatise on the Several Degrees of Nobility
of this Kingdom, with their Rights and Privileges:” collected by
Master Bird; but enlarged by Sir John Doderidge. London, 1642.
Lord Macaulay has many references to Luttrell’s ‘“‘ Brief Historical
Relation of State Affairs from September, 1678, to April 1714:” in
six octavo volumes. Narcissus Luttrell’s collection of fugitive pieces,
poetical satires, squibs, &c., on national occurrences and events in high
and low life, from 1640 to 1688, bound up in eight folio volumes,
fetched at auction in London, in 1820, the sum of £781. (3) A letter
written by the seventh Karl of Elgin, father of our Canadian Lord

536 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

Elgin, and the famous collector of the Elgin Marbles. It was written
at Milan in 1791, where he was at the time in an official capacity,
and it is addressed to Lord Auckland, Ambassador at Paris, appris-
ing him of current events and rumours. We find ourselves at once
breathing the diplomatic atmosphere. Several distinguished European
personages are named. I transcribe from the original autograph :
‘My dear Lord: I was really mortified to learn from my servant,
who left London on the 24th May, that your Lordship was not then
in England, as that persuasion had prevented me sending you, as I
otherwise most certainly should have done, some direct notion of the
progress of my present negotiations. It were totally superfluous in
me to trouble your Lordship with any details of what has now been
so long in London ; and I am very sorry to say that, as yet, nothing .
positive has been further done. The minute of a Treaty formed at
Sistovo, and containing eighteen articles, threatens an unfortunate
delay and many unpleasant discussions. The Emperor has it in his
power to prevent them. I don’t think myself far wrong in my belief,
that He wishes to do so. But we well know, that is not all that’s
requisite for its being done. At this moment He is in possession
of answers from England and Berlin, on my communications from
Florence. I delivered them to Him on Sunday. But unfortunately
His decision is suspended, or rather his reply is suspended, till the
arrival of a messenger, who is announced from Vienna. I am not
sanguine in my expectations from the dispatches he may bring. The
more so, as he has been detained by some proposals, or intelligence
brought to Vienna, by Ct. Buhler, a confidential man with Potemkin.
I have no other but general grounds, for auguring ill. But you'll
allow, they are not favorable. When I adverted to the ratification of
your Convention, I received for answer, Cela s’arrangera, and that
the Archduchess was on her way with D. d’Albert to the Nether-
lands, where they were to receive the oath of allegiance. You may
depend on my obeying the further instructions I have received on
that head. But from what I. can learn here, your neighbourhood is
becoming a very interesting scene in other views. We are told here —
that the Ct. d’Artois is drawing nearer to Brusselles. All the
French are following Him from Italy. The Prince Lambesceq arrived
here on Sunday, and proceeds towards the Rhine to-morrow. I have
to acquaint you, on the authority of a French person of distinction,
that we mean to take all the West India Islands ; that fifty sail of.

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. . 537

line were never intended for the Baltick ; and that, beyond a doubt,
no first-rate can pass the Sound. This intelligence I got last night.
However absurd, there are persons still more absurd by giving credit
to such reports ; and what’s more astonishing, the effect of that belief
is sensibly felt. I did not require fresh instances to convince me of
your friendship. But I should be sorry to delay expressing my best
thanks to your Lordship for the very kind manner in which, I
understand, you have mentioned me in some letters lately written to
England. Believe me to be, my dear Lord, most grateful for the
obligations you confer on me; and with the utmost regard and
esteem, your very faithful servant, Excin. I am just told that P.
Lambescq has entered the Austrian service with the rank he held in
the French army.” The person spoken of in the postscript is a
Charles Eugéne de Loraine, Prince de Lambescq, a relative of Marie
Antoinette, and Commander of the Royal German Regiment, with
which force he charged_the mob assembled at the Tuileries in 1789.
The Count d’Artois was afterwards Louis XVIII. (4) A letter of
William Hone’s, transcribed from the original. Most people have
consulted Hone’s “ Every Day Book,” Hone’s “Year Book,” Hone’s
“Table Book,” each of them filled with descriptions of old customs,
old buildings, and the rural phenomena of England. Of the ‘“ Every
Day Book,” Charles Lamb took occasion thus to address its com-
piler :—
“‘Dan Pheebus loves your book: trust me, friend Hone ;
The title only errs, he bids me say ;

For while such art, wit, reading, there are shewn,
He swears ’tis not a book of every day.”

My relic of this writer reads thus: ‘“‘ My Dear Sir,—From the time
I came here until after the rain yesterday I was no better. I can
make no effort with my pen, and very little orally, without pain. Yet
your kind pencilling demanded more than apparent indifference. Can
you stage yourself hither? Yours ever, W. Hons.” It is addressed
to Frederic Malcolm, Esq., from ‘‘ Hampstead, at Mr. Hook’s,
Mount Vernon, Holly Bush Hill, 12th June, 1838.” Hone died in
1842, eet. sixty-three. He was in his younger days a bold political
pamphleteer, and was once tried for seditious libel, but acquitted.
From being an erratic, unpractical revolutionist, he subsided at
length into the literary antiquarian, and quiet law-abiding citizen.

538 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

(5) A volume, once the property of Leigh Hunt, another writer
remarkable for a chequered literary and political career. He and his
brother, during the Regency, established the Hxaminer newspaper ;
and three times they were prosecuted for their strictures on the
government. On the third occasion, they were imprisoned for two
years, and fined £500 each. This sentence caused Leigh Hunt to
become very popular. In 1847 he received a pension of £200 per
annum, which he enjoyed until 1859, when he died at the age of
seventy-five. But it was not chiefly as a journalist that he was
distinguished, but rather as an elegant English essayist, poet, dramatist,
novelist, and translator from the Italian. He was the personal friend
of Coleridge, Lamb, Keats, Shelley, Proctor, Moore and Byron. It
was probably during his sojourn with the last-named in Italy, in
1823, that Leigh Hunt provided himself with the volume which is
in my collection, which, besides having his autograph signature on
the title page, is full of MS. annotations and reference-memoranda
written by himself. It is a beautiful copy of Dante’s “Amori é
Rime,” printed at Mantua in 1823 ; co’ tips Virgiliani di L. Caranenti.
Brief fragments, that need not be transcribed, from the hands of (6)
Sir Charles Lyell, (7) Sir Roderick Murchison, (8) Thackeray, and
(9) Miss C. M. Yonge, (10) Miss Mary Russell Mitford’s copy of
Scott’s “ Lay of the Last Minstrel,” and (11) Mark Anthony Lower’s
copy of Bowditch’s ‘Suffolk Surnames,” with the fine signature of
the former owner, and an autograph letter of the author himself,
inserted. As associated with the name of Sir Walter Scott, I place
here (12) a copy of Smith’s Translation of “Longinus on the Sub-
lime,” printed in London in 1756. It has fairly written on the
title-page, in a hand of the last century, “ E Libris. James Sanson.”
The Rev. Mr. James Sanson, of Leadhills, Lanarkshire, the former ~
owner of the book, was a zealous bibliomaniac, well-known to Sir
Walter ; and it is held by Mr. Sanson’s immediate family connexions
in Scotland and here, that the novelist had him chiefly in his eye
when he drew the world-famous “Dominie Sampson,” venturing In ~
the surname rather near that of his original. ;

Thackeray’s relic, above referred to, is the following note, in which
a too forward literary neophyte receives a rather stern rebuff. ‘“ My
dear Sir: I cannot do what you have set your mind upon. Though
I am always inclined to oblige, I at the same time am unable to do
that which is utterly out of my power. You must not, young S17,

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 539

take advantage of my shaking hands with you at the Garrick Club a
few weeks ago, nor must you trouble me with any more letters on the
subject upon which you have ‘set your mind.’ Besides, you should
have stated your views to the publishers—decidedly not to me.—
Yours truly, W. M. THacweray.”

To the Shakspearean group, I add volumes once the property
of several distinguished Shakspearean commentators or editors, as
shewing inscriptions from the hands of each of their former owners :
(1) Joseph Ritson’s copy of “Miscellaneous Pieces relating to the
Chinese,” collected by Thomas Percy, afterwards Bishop of Dromore.
In his “Observations on the Afcient English Minstrels,” Ritson
coarsely criticised Percy’s ‘‘ Reliques ;” but Ritson coarsely criticised
everybody. Sir Walter Scott says of Ritson that he was “‘ a man of
acute observation, profound research, and great labour. These valu-
able attributes were unhappily combined with an eager irritability of
temper which induced him to treat antiquarian trifles with the same
seriousness which men of the world reserve for matters of importance.”
(Ritson died mad.) (2) Isaac Reed’s copy of ‘‘Ozell’s Translation of
the Lutrin of Boileau.” Reed edited Shakspeare twice: first in ten,
and secondly in twenty-one volumes. At his death, in 1807, the
sale of his library occupied thirty-nine days. (3) Alexander Dyce’s
copy of his own “Translation of Quintus Smyrnzeus’s continuation
of the Iliad” —a presentation copy from himself “to his friend
J. J. Hyton.” Besides Shakspeare, Mr. Dyce edited the plays of the
early English dramatists Peele, Greene and Webster. (4) Robert
Chambers’ copy of J. Payne Collier’s edition of the ‘“ Notes and
Emendations to the text of Shakspeare’s Plays, from early manu-
script corrections in a copy of the folio, 1632.” Besides the auto-
graph of R. CHAMBERS, in this volume, there is at the end a MS.
note from the same hand on the word “flote,” in scene 2, act 1,
of the Tempest, corrected to “float” in the “ Emendations,” with the
change of the preceding “all” into “are,” making the passage read

thus :
“They all have met again,
And all upon the Mediterranean float.”

The editor of the ‘“ Emendations” remarks on this: “ ‘Float’ in fact
is a verb, used by everybody, and not a substantive, used by no other
English writer.” To this R. Chambers in his MS. note rejoins:
“<Flote’ is used as a noun for ‘fleet’ in.a letter of King James VL,

540 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

October, 1589. See Documents relative to reception of the King,
&c. Edinburgh, 1822.” Robert Chambers’ enlightened regard for
the great dramatist is shewn by the room given him in the “Book
of Days,” the Journal (especially in the Tercentenary year), and the
“Cyclopedia of English Literature ;” and by an edition of the plays
adapted to family reading. The stir made a few years since by
Robert Chambers’ ‘ Vestiges of Creation” was a mild prelude to the
widespread commotion raised, at a later time, by the same theories
more explicitly unfolded. To the Shakspearean group of relics I
finally add a note transcribed from the autograph of Mr. J. Payne
Collier himself, on the subject of the received form of Shakspeare’s
name. It is known that some persons from time to time suffer from
a craze for a change—an improvement—in the usual orthography of
the poet's name. As was to be expected, Mr. Collier practically
pronounces against them. “As to the spelling of the name of
Shakespeare,” he says in the MS. from which I copy, “I have never
considered it a matter of any importance ; but I have never put it on
paper, either in print or in manuscript, but in this form—SHaKn-
SPEARE. He seems to have spelt it in various ways, and nobody in
his lifetime cared much how any name was spelt, as long as it sounded
much in the same way. I have seen it, of old, as Shaksper, Shaxper,
Shackspere, Shaxespere, Shaxspeare and Shackspeere, and in other
fanciful modes, for there was then no uniformity or rule. I am so busy
just now with my edition of his Plays. of which twenty-four are in
type (only 50 copies 4to to subscribers), that I really have not time
to enter move at large into the subject. I care much more about the
accuracy of a single word of his text, however small, than about the
mere orthography of his name.” In 1842-44, Mr. Collier published
an edition of Shakspeare in eight volumes 8vo; and in 1848, a work ~
entitled “‘Shakespeare’s Library,” being a collection of the ancient
romances, novels, legends, poems, and histories used by Shakspeare
as the foundation of his. dramas, printed in full. His “ History of
English Dramatic Poetry,” in three volumes 8vo, published in 1831, is ~
another standard work.

T augment the general European or Continental group (1) by a
volume from the library of Ferdinand Philip, Duke of Orleans, eldest
son of Louis Philippe, King of the French. It is an English work,
entitled “A Dissertation on Parties, in several letters addressed to
Caleb D’Anvers, Esq., and dedicated to Sir Robert Walpole; the

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 4]

seventh edition. London, R. Francklin, 1749.” Caleb D’Anvers is a
fictitious personage. The frontispiece is a curious composition ; it
shews Liberty prostrate, and weeping ; an exasperated hydra between
two opposing groups of men armed in various ways (some of them
with pens only), and clamorous ; above all in the air, Sir Robert
Walpole, a la Jove, supported by Plutus, blind Fortune, and Subtlety,
while a winged Messenger descends towards the crowd below, extend-
ing in one hand a purse and reserving in the other a large mitre.
The volume is stamped within thus: “ Bibliothéque de 8. A. R. Mer.
le Duc @ Orleans.” Within the oval border bearing this inscription
are the initials “F. P. O.,” surmounted by a French ducal coronet.
Tt thus appears that the Duke of Orleans indicated is the son of
Louis Philippe, so entitled, accidentally killed in Paris in 1842,
the father of the present Count of Paris. By virtue of his evident
sympathy with European civilization, I place here (2) an autograph
letter of the King of Siam, reigning in 1850. It is in English, and is
addressed to John Jarvis, Esq. He writes for a gold pen, to replace
one that had been broken and rendered useless in the carriage; and he
asks to have a mathematical instrument sent to him from Singapore.
“Dear Sir,” he says, “I have tried to use your golden pen in writing,
and observed that its platinical point on one side has longly broken
off ; there is still remaining the point of platinum, but on the other
side, which is longer than the other, so that the pen is of no use. I
trust you will procure other, and send one from Chingapore. Allow
me to ask for something of my purpose; can one of the small Ismouth
compass (which is small as to be convenient to be carried by pocket,
and which has the staying line and the arch or whole circle divided
into 90 degrees on a square quarter, or into 360 degrees around whole
circle, and has a hole for looking on observation of parallax of many
thing at the way of road or bank of river, &c.) be procurable at
Singapore or other place from your attention? Of which wanted
article or instrument I shall be glad to pay for value which you would
say of. Believe me your friend.” [I regret that I do not accurately
decipher the signature, nor the place of writing.| The following is
added: ‘“ P. 8.—Your pen was accompanied in the envelope.”

IIT. I supplement the two groups representing the two ancient
Universities of England, by adding (1) to the Oxford one, unimpor-
tant autograph fragments, which need not be transcribed, of (a) Dr.

542 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

Temple, the present Bishop of Exeter and late Master of Rugby : (6)
Dr, Longley, Bishop of Ripon, afterwards, successively, Archbishop
of York and Canterbury: (c) Sir George Cornewall Lewis, formerly
of Christ Church, author of many classical, political and philological
works: (¢) John Henry Newman. [add (e) a relic of a distinguished
Christ-Churchman of the last generation, Robert Nares: a small ©
volume consisting of several classical pieces bound together. On the
back of the first title is stamped the cipher of the former owner ; and
a list of the contents of the book follows in his handwriting. The
first item is “‘ Poemata, Auctore Oxon.nuper Alumno, 1769,” to which
is appended this query, “‘At quo?” Mr. Nares was the author of the
well-known “Glossary” of Elizabethan English. After these relies I
place (f) an autograph letter of John Wesley, some time Fellow of |
Lincoln. It is addressed to Mr. W. Churchey, Brecon, and is dated
August 8,1789. It announces that he has collected for Mr. Churchey
‘one hundred guineas from subscribers to a publication which that
gentleman was about to put forth. Thus it reads: “My dear ~
Brother: I came round by London from Leeds to settle my affairs
here, and to set out for Bristol this evening by the Mail Coach. On
Tuesday morning I purpose, God willing, to set out thence for the
West. What remains of the month of August I hope to spend there.
September is dedicated to Bristol. I suppose you will stray over
thither.. As to Henry Floyd’s writings, from what I can find, they
are vanished away. I never had them, and I cannot find who had.
The ‘Essay on Man’ is wonderfully improved since I saw it many
years ago. It is your masterpiece, and therefore fit to close the
volume. But this will take more time than I imagined. I have pro-
cured One Hundred Guineas for you, and hope to procure Fifty more.
—Your affectionate Brother, J. WEstey.” I find in Tyerman’s “Life
and Times of John Wesley ” (ii. 579), that “ Walter Churchey was
an enthusiastic Welshman; a lawyer with a large family, and a
slender purse ; a good, earnest, conceited old Methodist, who, unfor-
‘tunately for his wife and children, had more delight in writing poetry ~
than he had employment in preparing briefs. * * * Tn 1786
Churchey wished,” Mr. Tyerman informs us, “ to enrich the world with
his poetical productions ; and, among others, consulted Wesley and
the poet Cowper. The latter, in reply, remarked : ‘TI find your versi-
fication smooth, yonr language correct and. forcible, especially in your
translation of the Art of Printing. But you ask me would I advise

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED. 543

you to publish? I would advise every man to publish whose subjects
are well chosen, whose sentiments are just, and who can afford to be
a loser, if that should happen, by his publication.’ ”

I extract the following equally shrewd passage from a letter of
Wesley's to the same Churchey, given in Tyerman, also having
reference to the canvass for the sale of the proposed poems. “As you
are not a stripling,” Wesley says, “‘I wonder you have not yet learnt
the difference between promise and performance. TI allow, at least,
five-and-twenty per cent. ; and from this conviction, I say to each of
my subscribers, what indeed you cannot say so decently to youwrs—
‘Down with your money.’”

(g) A letter of Canning’s will not here be out of place, for he too
was an Oxfordman. It has reference to the affairs of a pensioner,
who has had some difficulty in receiving his allowance. I transcribe
from the original, wholly in Canning’s hand. It is dated at South
Hill, near Bracknell, Berks, October 22, 1805, and is addressed to
J. Smith, Esq., Chelsea Hospital. It reads as follows: “Sir: A poor
out-pensioner of Kilmainham Hospital, who resides in my neighbour-
hood, has been accustomed to apply to me to pay him his half-year’s
pension as it became due, giving me his receipt for the same; and till
this year I have found no difficulty in recovering the amount by
application through my agent, at the Hospital near Dublin. This
year the enclosed receipt for two payments advanced to Simon
Hobson (that is the man’s name) has been returned to me, with
notice that I am to apply to you for repayment, for that by a new
regwation all English pensioners belonging to Kilmainham are to be
paid. at Chelsea. I shall be obliged to you if you will remit to me the
amount of the enclosed receipts, and if you will have the goodness at
the same time to let me know, for the information of the poor man,
whether Hobson is in future to address his half-yearly affidavit to
Chelsea and to what officer there, instead of, as heretofore, to the
Registrar of Kilmainham. I have the honour to be, &c., Gro.
CANNING.”

(2) To the Cambridge group I add (a) a third autograph relic, of
the Rev. Charles Simeon, a note addressed by him apparently to his
publisher. “TI have sent all the remainder of the books,” he says, “ of
which I desire your acceptance. I have enclosed 50 of The Evang. and
Phar. Righ. compared, and 50 of The Fresh Cautions: 2nd edition.
Pray put by the remainder of the first edition ; and if without incon-

544 LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.

venience you can exchange those which Mr. Hatchard has, 1 will be
much obliged to you. Iam, &., C. Simson, K. C. [King’s College],
Sept. 26, 1810.” (6) A note from the hand of Professor Samuel
Lee, a man of great note in the University in 1833, highly skilled,
and in the first instance self-taught, in the Oriental languages ; Pro-
fessor, first, of Arabic, and then, Regius Professor of Hebiew in the -
University, author of a Hebrew, Chaldaic and English Lexicon, and
many other learned productions. The note in question has reference
apparently to an engraved illustration of a Biblical work: “TI return
the proof of the Plan of the Temple herewith,” he says. “I like it
much ; it is a great Improvement upon the drawing. As to the steps
of which the Engraver inquires, they must be no more than seven in
number. They will therefore occupy much less space than they do
now. * * * Jn the Candlestick there should be seven branches ;
2.€. Six, With the stem or trunk of it No measure indeed is given,
but a true representation of it is to be found on the Arch of Titus at
Rome. Yours very truly, Saw’i Les.” (c) A brief and unimportant
fragment in the handwriting of Connop Thirlwall, the associate of
Julius Hare in the translation of Neibuhr’s “Rome ;” both formerly
Fellows of Trinity College in Cambridge. It bears his signature,
however, in the disguised form of C.St. Davips. After his appointment
as Bishop of St. David’s he perfectly mastered the Welsh language.
Of his “ History of Greece,” Grote says: “Having studied, of course,
the same evidence as Dr. Thirlwall, I am better enabled than others
to bear testimony to the learning, the sagacity, and the candour
which pervades his excellent work.” On Thirlwall’s monument in
Westminster Abbey-the words “ ScHouar, HisToriAN, THEOLOGIAN,”
inscribed after his name, sum up his claims to the regards of his .
fellow countrymen. (d).I subjoin here a note from the hand of the °
missionary Wolff, who though not a Cambridgeman, was, in his day,
a well-known figure and character there. The little document is
curious as mentioning ‘“ Lady Georgiana,” his wife; the rest of it
relates to the sale of his ‘“‘ Journals.” It is addressed to Mr. Collins, ©
Upper Sackville Street, Dublin, November 16, 1846. ‘My dear Mr.
Collins!” it begins, “ Lady Georgiana wrote to me that you were
kind enough to send some money. Pray do not forget to send the
two books of the names of the subscribers, and also any copies of the
Journal remaining. I have no fear of not disposing of every one of —
them in England. I make you responsible for my subscription book.

LEAVES THEY HAVE TOUCHED.. 545

Pray send me also my Bokhara Journal. I shall. be happy to be:
enabled to be of use to you; for you have had a great deal of trouble
with them. Yours affectionately, JosspH Wo.rFr:” The maiden
name of Lady Georgiana, was Walpole. She was a daughter of the
second Earl of Orford. Somewhat eccentric herself, she became
enamoured of the Rabbi’s son, Joseph Wolff, whose exterior was not
beautiful, nor by any means usually kept in trim order. The union
proved happy. She accompanied her husband in his missionary
excursions among the Jews and Mahommedans. In 1843 he was.
sent by the British Government to Bokhara, to ascertain the fate of
Colonel Stoddart and Captain Conolly. This is one of the works.
referred to in the note. His missionary travels, he himself proclaimed
in one of his books, surpassed those of St. Paul. ‘I, Joseph Wolff,”
he says, ‘‘also am an Israelite of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe
of Levi, and I have preached the Gospel not only from Jerusalem
round about Illyricum, but also from the Thames to the Oxus and
the Ganges, and the New World.” He was admitted to deacon’s
orders in the “ New World,” by Bishop Doane, of New Jersey. He
in after years had the living of Isle-Brewers in Somersetshire, where
he died in 1862.

[546]

SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE VALLEY OF
THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES,

WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF THE RARER PLANTS.

BY JOHN MACOUN, M.A., Botanist to the Geological Survey.

(Continued from page 435.)

R. rotundifolium, Michx.

Indigenous. Rocky banks of rivers. Cape Rouge River (Brunet). Not
very common at River du Loup (Thomas). Nonpareil (Maclagan). Common
at Prescott (Billings).

R. lacustre, Poir.

Indigenous. Abundant in Cedar Swamps. New Brunswick (Fowler). Quebec
and Point Levi (Brunet). River du Loup (Thomas). River Rouge (D’Urban).
Abundant in swamps throughout Ontario, and extends by Lake Superior and
the Dawson Route to Lake Winnipeg, thence through the wooded country to
the Fraser in British Columbia (Macoun). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr.
Bell). Labrador (Butler).

R. prostratum, L’Her.

Indigenous. Cold damp woods and rocks. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
Lotbiniere (Brunet). Common on rocks, River Rouge (D’Urban). Very com-
mon at River du Loup (Thomas). Rocks west of Brockville and Chelsea, C. E.
(Billings). Abundant on Laurentian rocks in the Counties of Addington,
Hastings and Peterboro’. Shore of Lake Huron; Kaministiquia River and
Thunder Bay ; Dawson Route; on the slopes of Deer Mountains near Slave
Lake (Macoun). Montreal and Kingston (Maclagan). Labrador (Butler).
West coast of Newfoundland ; Owen Sound and Gore Bay (Dr. Bell).

R. floridum, L.

Indigenous. Common in swamps and wet woods throughout the valley of
the St. Lawrence and west to the Saskatchewan (Macoun).

R. rubrum, L.

Indigenous. Swamps and wet woods. New Brunswick (Mathews). Vicinity
of Quebec, St. Joachim and Cape Tourmente (Brunet). Abundant around clear-
ings, River Rouge (D’Urban). Very common at River du Loup (Thomas).
Common at London (Saunders). Swamps, Niagara District (Maclagan). West
coast of Newfoundland ; Gore Bay and Hilton, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Cool
damp woods, Central Canada, Owen Sound and Lake Huron, shore of Bruce
Peninsula ; common around Lake Superior and along the Dawson Route, and
westward by the wooded country to Peace River and Upper British Columbia
(Macoun).- North to the mouth of the Mackenzie (Richardson). g

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 547

ParnassiA, Tourn. Grass of Parnassus.
P. parviflora, DC.

Indigenous. Wet rocky shores of lakes and rivers. Borders of the River
St. Anne and River Jacques Cartier (Brunet). General around Lake Superior,
also at Red Bay, Lake Huron ; at Fort Edmonton on the Saskatchewan, and
at the Canon on Peace River (Macoun). Labrador (Butler). Sandy banks of
rivers in the Rocky Mountains (Drummond).

P. palustris, L.

Indigenous. Wet clay banks. Island of Anticosti (Brunet). Under the
bank at Fort Francis, Dawson Route ; Big Lake, west of Saskatchewan ; west
of the Arthabasca ; shore of Little Slave Lake (Macoun). Saskatchewan Valley
(Bourgeau).

P. Caroliniana, Michx.

Indigenous. Crevices of rocks along rivers. Vicinity of Quebec; Isle of
Orleans (Brunet). Banks of the rocky Saugeen, Durham (Logie). Sandwich
(Maclagan), Two miles south of London (Saunders). Crevices of rocks,
Niagara Falls; Presqu? isle Point, Lake Ontario; Pott’s Mill Dam, Brighton,
Northumberland County; Red Bay, shore of Lake Huron (Macoun). McLeod’s
Harbour, Cockburn Island (Dr. Bell).

SAXIFRAGA, L. Saxifrage.
8S. oppositifolia, L.

Indigenous. Moist rocks. Island of Anticosti (Goldie). Labrador (Butler).
Cariboo Mountains (Macoun). Rocky Mountains (Bourgeau). Newfoundland
and to the shores of the Arctic Sea and to Kotzebue Sound (Torr. & Gray).

8S. aizoides, L.

Indigenous. Wet rocks and borders of streams. Newfoundland, Labrador,
Greenland and the Island of Anticosti, and to the Arctic Sea (Torr. & Gray).
Alpine Rivulets in the Rocky Mountains (Bourgeau). Labrador (Butler).
Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

8. tricuspidata, Retz.

Indigenous. Rocks along lakes and streams. North shore of Lake Superior
(Agassiz). Rocks at the Peace River Canon ; and on rocks at Stewart’s Lake,
Upper British Columbia (Macoun). Rocky Mountains (Bourgeau). Arctic
and Sub-Arctic America ; Hudson’s Bay and Lake Winnipeg (Hooker).

8. caespitosa, L.

Indigenous. Perennial, caespitose ; leaves glandular-pubescent, 3-5 cleft,
the upper linear and entire, segments broadly linear, obtuse ; flowering stems
with a few scattered leaves, glandular 1-4 flowered ; calyx-tube adherent to
the ovary ; petals white, obovate, 3-nerved, twice the length of the calyx.—
Hook. Fl. Bor.-Am. 1 p. 244. On sandy places. Fortean Bay, Labrador
(Butler). Arctic America from Greenland to Behring Strait. Vancouver
Island (Macoun).

8. Aizoon, Jacq.

- Indigenous. Moist rocks. Upper Falls on the River du Loup (Dr. Thomas).
North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Rocks four miles north of Michipi-

548 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

coten ; also opposite Michipicoten Island, Lake Superior (Macoun). North
shore of Lake Superior (Prof. Ellis).

8. stellaris, L.

Indigenous. Leaves rosulate, or a little scattered, obovate-cuneiform, almost
sessile, dentate-serrate at the apex; scape corymbose at the summit, calyx
free, reflexed ; petals spreading, lanceolate, all attenuate into a claw.—Pursh.
Fl. 1 p. 810. Hook. Fl. Bor.-Am. 1 p. 250. Canada (Pursh.) Labrador and
Greenland (Torr. & Gray).

8. nivalis, L.

Indigenous. Perennial; leaves all radical, obovate or spatulate, attenuate
into a petiole, unequally crenate-dentate ; scape capitately or subcorymbosely
several or many flowered, the half-adherent calyx erect, shorter than the
oblong obtuse subunguiculate white petals; capsules purple, divergent.—S.
Watson in King’s Explorations on the 40th parallel. Canada (Pursh). Labrador,
Melville Island, Arctic America and Greenland (Torrey & Gray).

S. rivularis, L.

Indigenous. The root usually granulate; plant. glabrous or pubescent,
stems weak, ascending 3-5-flowered; radical leaves somewhat reniform,
crenately lobed, with the petioles dilated at the base; the cauline ones lanceo-
late, nearly entire ; lobes of the calyx ovate, broad, as long as the tube or at
length shorter ; petals ovate, scarcely longer than the calyx; stigmas depressed~-
globose ; capsule thick, much exceeding the calyx, crowned with the very short
divergent styles; seeds minutely longitudinally rugose. Labrador, White
Mountains and Rocky Mountains of Colorado. From Greenland to Behring
Strait (Torrey & Gray). Cariboo Mountains, Vancouver Island (Macoun).

S. Virginiensis, Michx.

Indigenous. Exposed rocks. Cape Tourmente, Quebec:(Brunet). Montreal,
Kingston, Queenstown, Niagara Falls (Maclagan). River du Loup (Dr. Thomas).
Common near London (Saunders). Top of the Mountain, near Hamilton (Logie).
Brockville and Prescott, abundant (Billings). Rivers Moira and Trent, and
the Rice Lake Plains; Pie and Michipicoten Islands, Lake Superior ; New
Portage, Dawson Route (Macoun). North-east coast of Lake Huron (Prof.
Bell). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Yale, British Columbia (Macoun).

S. Pennsylvanica, L.
Indigenous. Bogs. Canada and the Northern States (Torrey & Gray),

S. Sibirica, LL.

Indigenous. Stem filiform, ascending, weak ; radical leaves reniform, palm-
ately 7-lobed, petiolate, a little hairy, the lobes ovate ; those of the stem
sessile; peduncles elongated, naked; segments of the calyx linear-ovate,
striate, glabrous ; petals cuneiform obovate ; styles shorter than the ovary.—
Linn. Spec. (Hd. 2), p. 577. Sternb. reo. Sauifr. t. 25. Hook. & Arn. Bot.
Beechey, p. 124. Labrador and Newfoundland (Pursh.)

Hevucuera, L. Alum-root.
H. villosa, Michx.

Indigenous. Rocks. Upper Canada (Douglas). Canada (Goldie). We sus-
pect that this plant has been confounded with the Tiarella cordifolia. | i

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 549

H. Americana, L. Common Alum-root.
Indigenous. Rocky woodlands. Malden, Ontario. (Dr. Maclagan).

H. hispida, Pursh.

Indigenous. Rocky ground. Western end of Lake Shebandowan, within
sixty miles of Lake Superior, and consequently in the valley of that lake.
Westward from this point through the valleys of the Saskatchewan and Peace
Rivers to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun).

Miretia, Tourn, Mitre-wort. Bishop's Cap.
M. diphylla, L.

Indigenous. Hillsides in rich woods. Vicinity of Quebec and Cemetery of
St. Charles (Brunet). River du Loup (Dr. Thomas). St. Valentin, Smith’s
Falls, Kingston, Chippawa and Malden (Maclagan). Common near Prescott
(Billings). Common in Central Canada (Macoun). Common in Western
Ontario (Logie, Ellis, Saunders, Gibson).

M. nuda, L.

Indigenous. Cedar swamps and moist woods in moss. Very common
throughout Ontario and Quebec. New Brunswick (Mathews). River Rouge
(D’Urban). Hillsides, Fortean Bay, Labrador (Butler). Manitoulin Islands
(Dr. Bell). From Lake Superior, through the valleys of the Saskatchewan and
Peace Rivers, to Quesnelle on the Fraser, in Upper British Columbia (Macoun).

TIARELLA, L. False Mitre-wort.
T. cordifolia, L. :

Indigenous. Rich rocky woods. Very common throughout Ontario and
Quebec. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
CHRYSOSPLENIUM, Tourn. Golden Saxifrage.
C. Americanum, Schwein.

Indigenous. Cold wet places. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec.
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).

CRASSULACE.

PenTHORUM, Gronoy. Ditch Stone-crop.
P. sedoides, L.

_ Indigenous. Open wet places. Lotbiniére, Quebec (Brunet). River du
Loup (Dr. Thomas). Everywhere (Maclagan). Common in Ontario, Hamilton,
London, Owen Sound, Goderich, &c.

Sepum, Tourn. Stone-crop.

S. acre, L. Mossy Stone-crop.

Introduced from Europe. Escaped to rocky banks and roadsides. Vicinity
of Prescott and Brockville (Billings). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). On face
of a rocky hill at Picton Harbour, Prince Edward County (Macoun). Niagara
Falls (G. W. Clinton).

550 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

S. ternatum, Michx.

Indigenous. Rocky woods. Rocky banks of streams, Upper Canada (Torr.
& Gray).

S. Telephium, L. Live-for-ever.

Introduced. Borders of fences, banks, &c. Escaped from cultivation in
some places. Central Canada (Macoun). New Brunswick (Mathews).

S. Rhodiola, DC. Rose-Root.

Indigenous. Cliffs and crevices of rocks. Labrador (Brunet). Newfound-
land (Torrey & Gray). Greenland to Behring Straits. Saskatchewan Plains
(Bourgeau). Dunvegan, Peace River (Macoun).

HAMAMELACEA.

Hamameuis, L. Witch-Hazel.
H. Virginica, L.

Indigenous. Damp woods. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Point Levi;
Isle of Orleans (Brunet). Common near Prescott (Billings). Scarce in Central
Canada (Macoun). Hamilton (Logie). London (Saunders). Kettle Point,
Lake Huron (Gibson). Isle aux Noix, Wolfe Island, Chippawa and Malden
(Maclagan). Toronto (Prof. Ellis).

HALORAGEAE.
MyriopHyiium, Vaill. Water-milfoil.
M. spicatum, L.

Indigenous. Ponds, slow streams and margins of lakes. New Brunswick
(Dr. Fowler). Lake Temiscouata, Montreal (Maclagan). St. Lawrence River,
common (Billings). Bay of Quinté, Trent and Moira Rivers (Macoun). North
shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). Sandy Bay, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).
Georgian Bay, Lake Huron; Rat Creek, west of Portage Laprairie, in brackish
lakes, to Edmonton on the Saskatchewan (Macoun). Great Bear Lake (Richard-
son). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

M. verticillatum, L.

Indigenous. In marshes along the Bay of Quinté (Macoun). Burlington
Bay, Lake Ontario (Logie).

M. heterophyllum, L.

Indigenous. Lakes and rivers. River Trent, Heely Falls; North River
above Round Lake; mouth of the Sydenham River, Owen Sound (Macoun).
Niagara Falls (Maclagan). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie). 5

M. ambiguum, Nutt. Var.
Indigenous. Ponds and ditches. New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler).
M. tenellum, Bigelow.

Indigenous. Borders of ponds and mouths of rivers. New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler). Saguenay River, Quebec (A. T. Drummond). Abundant at the
mouth of the River Buck, Stanhope Township, Peterborough County, Ont.
(Macoun). Newfoundland (La Pylaie).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 551

Proserpinaca, L. Mermaid:weed,
P. palustris, L.

Indigenous. Wetswamps. Island of Montreal (Maclagan). Banks of the
Nation River, Eastern Ontario (Billings). Marshes along Lakes Isaac and Sky,
Bruce Peninsula, Lake Huron ; also Fishing Islands, Lake Huron (Macoun).

Hirruris, L. Mare’s Tail.
H. vulgaris, L.

Indigenous. Ponds and springs. Lotbiniére, Malbaie, Labrador (Brunet).
New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Lake Temiscouata, Quebec (Maclagan). Banks
of the St. Lawrence, Hastern Ontario (Billings). Scarce in Central Canada ;
abundant on the Sydenham River, Owen Sound; Pic and Current Rivers,
Lake Superior; Fort Edmonton on the Saskatchewan (Macoun). Gore Bay
and Vermont Harbour, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Labrador, Greenland, Sub-
Arctic America (Torr. & Gray). Little Slave Lake, Lake Arthabasca, and
throughout the north-west to the Fraser in British Columbia (Macoun).

ONAGRACE.

CircaEA, Tourn. Enchanter’s Nightshade.
. C. Lutetiana, L.
Indigenous. Rich woods. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec. New
Brunswick (Mathews). Island of Orleans (Dr. Thomas).
C. alpina, L.

Indigenous. Deep woods. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec. New
Brunswick (Mathews). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Kaministiquia
River, Dawson Route, Arthabasca River, Peace River and Rocky Mountains
(Macoun).

Gaura, L.
G. biennis L.
Indigenous. Dry banks. Moffatt’s Island, Montreal; Malden, Ontario

(Maclagan).

Eprintopium, L. Willow-Herb.
EK. angustifolium, L. Great Willow-Herb.

Indigenous. Low grounds and newly-cleared lands. Common throughout
Ontario and Quebec. Common, New Brunswick (Mathews). West coast of
Newfoundland ; Islands in Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Cariboo Bay, Labrador
(Butler). From Lake Superior westward to Quesnelle on the Fraser in Upper
British Columbia (Macoun).

E. angustifolium, L. Var. canescens.

Indigenous. Marmora Village, Hastings County ; Owen Sound, very rare?
Cariboo, British Columbia (Macoun).

552 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

E, alpinum, L. Var. majus, Wahl.

Indigenous. Rocky ground and mountainous regions. Canada (Mrs. Percival).
Sault Montmorency, Quebec ; South coast of Labrador (Brunet). Deer Moun-
tains, near Little Slave Lake (Macoun). Rocky Mountains, lat. 52° N. (Bour-
geau). Upper British Columbia (Macoun).

E. palustre, L. Var. lineare, Gray.

Indigenous. Bogs. Nicolet, Montreal, Niagara Falls (Maclagan). In swamps
in Hastern Ontario (Billmgs). Marshes and swamps, common, Central Canada
(Macoun). Hamilton (Logie). London (Saunders). Hast coast of Lake Huron
(Gibson). North shore of Lake Superior (Agassiz). New Brunswick (Dr.
Fowler). Swamps, Labrador (Butler). Dawson Route, Loon Portage ; Edmon-
ton on the Saskatchewan; the Arthabasca; Little Slave Lake (Macoun). Plains
of the Saskatchewan (Bourgeau). Rocky Mountains, and west to the Fraser
at Fort George (Macoun).

E. molle, Torrey.

Indigenous. Bogs. Sphagnous marshes, Saint Croix (Brunet). Nicolet
(Maclagan). Cedar swamp at the foot of the Oak Hills, Sidney, Hastings
County (Macoun). Lake Medad, Ont. (Logie).

E. tetragonum, L.

Indigenous. Rocky ground. Vicinity of Quebec and Tadoussac (Brunet).
Canada (Hooker). Canada to lat. 64° (Torrey & Gray). Saskatchewan Plains
(Bourgeau). On Peace River, through the Rocky Mountains to Mcleod’s
Lake, and down the Fraser to Vancouver Island (Macoun).

E. coloratum, Muhl.

Indigenous. Wet places. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec. New
Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior ; Fort Edmonton
on the Saskatchewan ; shore of Little Slave Lake; Dunvegan on the Peace
River, and westward to Upper British Columbia (Macoun). Saskatchewan
Plains (Bourgeau). Cockburn Islands and Bruce Mines, Lake Huron; west
coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

E. paniculatum , Nutt.

Indigenous. Glabrous 6r glandular-pubescent above ; stem erect, slender,
terete, dichotomous above ; leaves narrowly linear, obscurely serrulate, acute ;
attenuate at the base, mostly alternate and fascicled ; flowers few, terminating
the spreading filiform and almost leafless branches ; calyx tube infundibuli-
form ; petals obcordate, nearly twice exceeding the calyx lobes ; capsules short,
acute at each end, straight or little curved, erect or spreading. Stems 3'-3°
high ; flowers 1-4” long, light rose-colour; capsules 4-1’ in length ; sometimes
glabrous throughout. On newly cleared land at Oxendon, Colpoy’s Bay,
Georgian Bay, Lake Huron, abundant (Macoun).

E. latifolium, L.

Indigenous. Stem ascending, often branched, 9’-18’ high, glabrous or very
minutely puberulent ; leaves ovate or ovate-lanceolate, sessile, entire or nearly
so, rather thick and rigid, 1’-14’ long, the veins not apparent ; flowers axillary
and terminal, on short pedicels ; style somewhat erect, glabrous, shorter than
the stamens. Amour Bay, south coast of Labrador (Butler). West coast of
Labrador (Dr. Bell).

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 553

GinorHerA, L. Evening Primrose.
CH. biennis, L. Var. muricata, Gray.

Indigenous. Fields and waste places. Gravel bars around Lake Superior
(Macoun). Hast coast of Lake Huron (Gibson). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie).
Montreal Island (Dr. Holmes). Gravel bars of the Manitoulin Islands, Lake
Huron; west coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). Dawson Route; Fort
Edmonton on the Saskatchewan and Fort Assinaboine on the Arthabasca
(Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

CH. biennis, L. Var. grandiflora, Gray.

Apparently introduced. Cultivated grounds and waste places. Common
throughout Ontario and Quebec. New Brunswick (Mathews). ‘Lake Superior
(Prof. Bell). On sandy shores, east coast of Lake Superior (Macoun).

i. biennis, L. Var. parviflora, Gray.

Indigenous. Open places in woods. Frequent in Central Canada (Macoun).

CH. fruticosa, L. Sundrops.
Indigenous. Open places. Island of Montreal (Mr. Goldie).

i. chrysantha, Michx,

Indigenous. Banks, &c. Vicinity of Quebec and at the Quarantine Station
(Brunet). New Brunswick (Mathews). St. Helen’s Island, Quebec ; Chippawa,
Ont. (Maclagan). Twenty miles up the Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior
(Macoun). Niagara Falls (John Carey). Hudson’s Bay (Michaux). Dawson
Route, near Lake Shebandowan (Macoun). ,

di. pumila, L.

Indigenous. Dry fields. Common near Quebec (Brunet). Beven’s Lake,
River Rouge (D’Urban). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Island of Orleans
and Ancient Lorette (Dr. Thomas). Nicolet (Dr. Maclagan). Counties of
Addington and Victoria, Central Canada (Macoun). North coast of Lake
Superior (Prof. Bell). Vicinity of Hamilton (Logie). Island of Montreal (Dr.
Holmes). Mississagui Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell).

Lupwiera, L. False Loosestrife.

L. palustris, Ell.

Indigenous. Ditches and dried beds of ponds. Conway’s Creek, and else-
where in swamps, common (Billings). Nicolet and Malden (Maclagan). Ditches
and ponds abundant in Central Canada and at Owen Sound (Macoun). Very
common at London (Saunders). Saskatchewan River (Torr. & Gray).

L. alternifolia, L.

Indigenous. Swamps, especially near the coast. In swamps, Canada (Torr.
& Gray).

MELASTOMACE.

Raexia, L. Deer-grass.
R. Virginica, L.
Indigenous. Sandy swamps very rare. Shores of Muskoka Lake.

554. SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA OF THE

LYTHRACE.

Lyturvum, L. Loosestrife.

L. alatum, Pursh.
Indigenous. Wet places. Malden (Maclagan).

L. Salicaria, L.

Indigenous. Wet meadows, Canada (Torr. & Gray). Moist meadows near
the Quarantine Station, Quebec (Brunet).

Nesaa, Jurs. Swamp Loosestrife.

N. verticillata, K.B.K.

Indigenous. Muddy margins of lakes, rivers and ponds. Bank of the St.
Lawrence, near Brockville ; banks of the Rideau, near Ottawa (Billings). Bay.
of Quinté, at Belleville ; Wellington Beach, Lake Ontario; River Trent, and
many lakes and streams in North Hastings ; Cameron’s Lake at Fenelon Falls,
Peterboro’ County (Macoun). Burlington Beach, near the Water Works, and
in the ‘‘Old Desjardin Canal,” Burlington Heights (Logie). Montreal, Chip-
pawa and Malden (Maclagan). p

CUCURBITACE.

Sicyos, L. One-seeded Cucumber.
S. angulatus, L.

Doubtfully indigenous. River banks and weed yards, and running over
fences. Near M. Ross’s house, Montreal (Brunet). St. John’s, Quebec
(Maclagan). Waste heaps and around dwellings, Belleville (Macoun). Vicinity
of Hamilton (Logie).

Ecurnocystis, Torr. & Gray. Wild Balsam Apple.
E. lobata, Torr. & Gray.

A very doubtful native. Rich soil along rivers, and climbing over fences
and bushes around dwellings. New Brunswick (Fowler). Saint Laurent and
Lotbiniére (Brunet). Cayuga (Maclagan). Belleville, Hastings County, and
Seymour, Northumberland County; also at Fort Francis, Dawson Route °
(Macoun). From the Saskatchewan River (Torr. & Gray).

UMBELLIFER A.
Hyprocoty.e, Tourn. Water Penny-wort.

H. Americana, L.

Indigenous. Damp grassy places along streams or in woods. New Brunswick
(C. F. Mathews). Saint Croix, common; border of the River Blanche in
Somerset (Brunet). Moist woods, common (Billings). Grassy damp places
three miles east of Belleville; Seymour, Northumberland County ; Crevices
of wet rocks, Sydenham Falls, Owen Sound (Macoun). Ancaster (Logie).
Hilton, Cockburn Island, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). |

VALLEY OF THE ST. LAWRENCE AND GREAT LAKES. 555

Sanicuta, Tourn. Black Snake-root.
S. Canadensis, L.

Indigenous. Rich low woods. Woods west of Belleville, rare (Macoun).
Woods west of Hamilton (Logie). Rich woods, common, London (Saunders).
Malden (Maclagan).

8. Marilandica, L.

Indigenous. Woods and copses common. Newfoundland (Torr. & Gray).
New Brunswick (Fowler). Abundant in Quebec (Brunet, Thomas, D’Urban).
Very common in Ontario (Billings, Macoun, Logie, Saunders and Gibson).
Kaministiquia River and Dawson Route; Fort Edmonton on the Saskatchewan ;
Fort Assinaboine on the Arthabasca ; and in woods west of Little Slave Lake
(Macoun).

Daucus, Tourn. Carrot.
D. Carota, L.

Introduced. By roadsides, and spontaneous in old fields and gardens. New
Brunswick (Fowler). Wastes around Grand Trunk Railway Gravel Pit at
Prescott (Billings). Along the Grand Trunk Railway and in gardens, Belleville
(Macoun). Found at Galt by Miss Crooks (Logie). Montreal (Maclagan).
Owen Sound (Dr. Bell). —~

Heracieum, L. Cow-Parsnip.
H. lanatum, Michx.

Indigenous. Moist rich ground. Common throughout Ontario and Quebec.
Labrador (Brunet). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). West coast of Newfound-
land (Dr. Bell). Manitoulin Islands, Lake Huron (Dr. Bell). Very common
on the Kaministiquia River and Thunder Bay, Lake Superior ; near Lake of
the Woods, Dawson Route; south-west branch of the Peace River, west of
the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau). Sitcha
(Bougard). Vancouver Island (Macoun).

Pastinaca, Tourn. Parsnip.
P. sativa, L. Common Parsnip.

Introduced from Europe. Fields, waste places and roadsides. New Bruns-
wick (Mathews). Quebec (Brunet). Common in Central Canada; Owen
Sound ; Fort Francis, Rainy River (Macoun). Common in Eastern Ontario
(Billings). Niagara and Malden (Maclagan). County Huron, Ont. (Gibson).

ArcHEemora, DC. Cowbane.
A. rigida, DC.
Indigenous. Sandy swamps. Malden, Ontario (Maclagan).

ARCHANGELICA, Hoffm.
A. officinalis, Hoffm.

Indigenous. In Labrador, according to Torrey & Gray. In waste places
and along fences in Central Canada. Evidently introduced.

556 SYNOPSIS OF THE FLORA, ETC.

A. atropurpurea, Hoffm. The Great Angelica.

Indigenous. Low river banks. Common in Ontario and Quebec. West
coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). New Brunswick (Dr. Fowler). Isle of
Orleans, St. Lambert, Lotbiniere (Brunet). North shore of Lake Superior
(Agassiz). Kaministiquia River, Lake Superior, and Michipicoten Island
(Macoun). Ravines, south coast of Labrador (Butler).

A. Gmelini, DC.
Indigenous. Rocky ground. In Upper Canada, according to Pursh,

Con1IosELINUM, Fischer. Hemlock-Parsley.
C. Canadense, Torrey & Gray.

Indigenous. Swamps, &c. Lotbiniere and Tadoussac (Brunet). New Bruns-
wick (Dr. Fowler). Lake Temiscouata (Maclagan). Sea shor2, River du Loup
(Dr. Thomas). Mouth of the River St. Lawrence (Michaux). West coast of
Newfoundland (Dr. Bell).

Ligusticum, L. Lovage.
L. Scoticum, L. Scotch Lovage.

Indigenous. Salt marshes. River du Loup; Tadoussac (Brunet). Labrador,
Caribou Bay (Butler). West coast of Newfoundland (Dr. Bell). New Bruns-
wick (G. F. Mathews).

L. actaeifolium, Michx.

Indigenous.

THaspium, Nutt. Meadow-Parsnip.
T. barbinode, Nutt.

Indigenous. River banks. Rare, London (Saunders). Chippawa and Detroit
River (Maclagan).
a, aureum, Nutt.

Indigenous. Dry hiils and river banks. Common throughout Ontario and
Quebec. Isle of Orleans (Brunet). New Brunswick (G. F. Mathews).
T. aureum, Nutt. Var. apterum, Gray.

Indigenous. Dry hills and river banks. Vicinity of Belleville (Macoun). |
Nuns’ Island, Montreal (Dr. Holmes).
T. trifoliatum, Gray. Var. apterum, Gray.

Indigenous. Dry soil and banks of rivers. In Canada, according to Torrey
& Gray. Fort Garry to Edmonton, and west by Little Slave Lake and Peace
River to the Rocky Mountains (Macoun). Saskatchewan Plains (Bourgeau).

XXXV

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

Se ees SS... Qj» __i\'

6°61 [OSF°zj6L"IT, “" |2e°SLetPLor' or] ss as 84 | 6h; SL | SB | PIL" /9TT S20" |LOL (se —l6g “9zle6 “czleg“ez|L0" Tz]968"6z|\se6s" 6z|FO8S*6z9Z69 “6a
0 foro’ [4t°8 |6L°L | 0°01] 98 | PO FTOLN| & aN Zs | 68 QLT"|86E"/9ST"|L9T*}L0°T +]oz"9e|t-ze |t-ze jore [szse* | 269° | cen’ | oge° |te
“Te loc-6 jo6°8 | 2°L | GIT] O'sT] AoeN| A | AN —|— —|—]—|— Is‘. +}ee-98|0-te loch jo-6z fooge: | o¢6- | ogo | oge’ joe
“* T= Te-ogiez‘os] ¢°¢z| go] 0's] MOPN| AN | AN lt | 68 $10°|080°|FL0"|@L0°|81°S —l12°6z/6'Fe l6"Te |p6n }s0g9° | TLL° | Goo: | gag: lez
s | 11Z-4s/20°FS| 0°92] O'eF| OSS] MIPN| AN | AN TL | 99 960"|00L"|L00°|680°}za°6 —|e8"Fzla°sa |9°F |o°ez feg9e° | 6FF’ | OOS’ | see- |g
Z'0 loro’ |Z°1z|60°1Z| 0°92] g:9z| OPI] AcPN| AN | AN 6L | PL ZPL"|LZE'\e91 |OLTIs6"L —[9L"Te|8"0e lees lege |gcuz’ | Fee" | 6gz° | ooz: {22
* lozz IGT Z1leL“O1| O'ST| ¢-eT] O'LT}aseN| AN | ON Z6 | $6 00Z"|S6L"|L0z"|S61"Joz"s +}os-9e|¢-¢e |z-9¢ |t-ze foots’ | e1z° | eze- | ep’ joa
** lozo" [sz-TTl0L"01] 0°6 | cet] o'e1JaToN| & HN —|— — | — | — | — fro-e +]8¢-9¢l0°6e Ieee jo-te Jooza’ | og: | o19° | ogn: Jez
s- T= (z6-orlst'2 | 0°91/ ¢°6 | os6 |Z6gN| & a 08 | 18 ZL SSE" l9zT"|s0r"|s6°e —Iz9"sz\t-1e |°ze |9°ez fects" | Ges’ | o18- | o6L' tz
003 ZLO1lbS°6 | O'ST| GST] LO] MLZN| AN | AN ¢) | 99 LZL"|e80"|6aL|S8T'"|8r°% —10L"6Z\2°ea |9°ze [Lee |se9g | 89° | oFc° | TTF" lez
ve fos feg-y zag | 9°¢ | o'zt| 09 | MSTS| & 8 68 | 06 ZLL"|S9T|PSL"|SS1"]e6°T +]2L"e8|6'ze |6-9¢ |s"og |uzzo" | ose: | HPG° | Isg° [zz
OL 62°6 |L1°S | 0°9 | 0°6 | O'S | MEPN] AS AL 68 | 98 ZSL"l9FT|SGL"|eh'|G0°r —|or-os|P'0g |6'Te \g-uz |eoge: | sce’ | ose: | goz- |Iz
8 TLL |68°2 | SOT] Gtr] pe | MrT8| ZN | “AS Gh | PL 680°|ZIL'|960°|TS0'ISh°6 —]L9°1z|¢"2z |L°9% |g-2 J4r89° | pg" | To“- | gos: |oz
Lo} jor? l9°t}o+l|oe| se ]zorn| 28 a8 08 | 68 90°|890"|e20"|SF0"|¢6"91—Iz8"er|9°2t \e-ze |o-p fos’ | 102 | et9- | 2exz° er
rad) 09°F len8 | FF] 0S ]| OCI MTON| AS —|—|—/—] —|]—]| —] — fte-2z1—Jos-ztlo‘or |o'0z jo-9 farts: | ogs:- | 062: | ofs: Ist
8 eL°9 [18°S | OL | FG | Ba] A LN] AN | AN 1h | 84 | $9 | 26 | FFO"|G40"|ZF0'|TF0'|29°ez—]4F'9 |@°9 |6or |4°0 |4606° | F06" | FFE: | Log" JLT
8 06°S joI"L | SST] 2:8 | OF |ATGN| AN A 69 | 89 | 19 | SL | 090"|zF0-|s20°\or0 Joe’ st—]cPF1I9‘or lo-ez lps |zeT9" | 699° | sag: | cto° lor
on ELCUler'3| 0°6 | 0°91] 9°L YA mn mm FL | 99 | T9 | 68 | $80"/920°le80°|s80"Joe°s —JZL"1zl0'Tz |o°¢z |o-st feoue: | 49° | 1g: | ero’ Iot
OL} J2e-Stigt-2 | 0°02] o-6t| G:'Tt}4cgs| AN | m& 08 | FL | 86 | 68 | 92E"|620"|O6L\z9r"|eL°I —Ice"2zl9°6T [ges |o-ze J460r° | Sco" | TFz° | Gor: FT
10 868 |e2°9 | O11] 9:4 | G'S }aTLN| as | a8 TL | 99 | 99 | $8 | 660"|g0L|g0L"|s80°]L9°s —foL¢z|6"2z |6°2z |P6r JooTs: |-oeg4: ‘| 906° | ges- {et
6% TEL |6L°9 | 08 | ZL) OL) aSPN| IN a 98 | 6L | 68 | 6 | SZE"|STL"\OSL"|6IL"|88°L —18¢-9z/2-2z |L"og |9°gz J4L08" | OL | ez" | 998° I2r
ZO] |20°9 ec | 9°3 | €6 | s8}409s| As | AS —|—|—|]—] —]|—|—| — esc —Iee-ezlo-te |¢-te jo-zr fetes: | #88° | oss: | ore: Itt
s- T-- ITo-t1lpL°01] 0°9 | 9°F1| O'OT] Aggs| AS ZL | 08 | 89 | 82 | 190°|690"|g90"|og¢o"|e9'et—|ze'F1l6'FL \o°st |g foe1s’ | 788° | uss° | 6oL-6zlOL
"0 6S°LT|T9°ST| 2°21] O°ez| GSI] ATON| A AS 8 | #6 | 94 | L8 | 080°|620-|980"|860"]00°0T—}s¢"LZT\¢FT |L70z |0°0% JZ8ST° | gog-ez| gor’ | sz4-szl6
og e9°Z1|e8"0T| 6°S | O01] GSI] a eon| IN N 16 | 001| £6 | 86 | SSE"|O8T:|ZS."|TFT\ze°L +]z9°sz/6"Te |L-og |¢-9z |sost’ | 98g°sz| tex: | cir |g8
£0 go'otjog's | 8°9 | se | Z's2] ASTN| ON as 9 | FL | 99 | $9 | TL0°|T80"|890"|F90"]88°9 —IzL-ozlo'0z |s*1z |¢-sr |sTSL’ | zon | ers’ | 609° IL
o1 ZS°ZT|\9L OT] O's] O'LT] 89'S | ATps| AS | “AS 98 | 16 | OL | 68 | LOL"{z9T'|e80"|9F0"}26-9 —|cg-6I|4"6z |L'2z \g"e |2bI9° | eee- | g99° | ezg° fo
£70 86"0T/s2°6.| 0° | 0'g2) OZ | AGgs| AN | A Z8 | 68 | 89 | 26 | 90'|zL0-\ee0"|e90'Iar°6 —JOT*21\8eT |L'9% |For [e604" | sc4° | 6e9° | soz’ |¢
170 1P-e1|6F°01| O'9T| 0°Zz| OFT] Aggs| As | mM —|—|—|—] —]—|—|— les-e —u9-zzl0 #2 |o'92 Jo'oz J4tso° | O12" | o6g- | ose: IF
60} “ |se‘otlzo'9 | FL | OFT] #8 | 4ocs| As | ws 6L | 68 | 18 | 89 | 9ST"\oLT 9ST" |FIT'|zL°L +]eL-cele-es lo’gse |Log J4s9e" | oge’ | F8e-ezl oes: |e
$0 loop: |9F'silFr's | O'TZ| O'9T| GET] Murs] ” 8 #8 | TL | 88 | #6 | S6L"|FST:\zz"|G8T"I28"I1+129"2e]9 "98 |z-cp Io-Fe \2r00’ | ero" | 918-8z| tot’ Iz
sof leary [96° | 48 | oo} Os} sors] F 8 99 | 64 | FG | 92 | 9ZT"\9ST-|szE"|LOL‘|sz-z -+]ss'gelp-tg |o'eg |o-Fg J2Z60°62| 69°62] GoL6z| Z08"6ZIT
Bw 5 NVAA|308} | “Wd | ‘Wd | ‘“W'yV ‘que. ‘Nd Ol] ‘NW'd Z| N'V9 PN A Ad) Wd | AV ON A “dd |" Vy TeCION | NVOW W'dOT A'd Z)'W'V of “Wee | “Wd OT! ‘Wa Z| NV9 (=)
Be iss seu or | 2! 9 | -Ls0w ot! z!o9 (ual ego |e &
5 BB *PUIAA 9} JO 4710018, *PpuUIM jo WOTeIIG ‘airy Jo Ayipruny | ‘anode, jo uorsuey, © Loe ‘Iry eq} Jo ‘dumoy, "oSG JO ‘dure; 4u ‘wow :
a D ge

"9af B01 ‘02.1DjUQ axvT aRogn woIvAApT een “SES “WLL “YG—apnpbuoT “YILOAT $68 oS} —ePNIyOT
“4181 “HOUVW—OIAVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVAUASAO TIVOILENDVW WHL LV ‘UALSIOWU TVOINOIOUOMIANW ATHLINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

XXXVI

- .
1

Cra] ae He 00°9 z9°OTI068"0 |96°0 , FSF (SPT [L6°S “* l0F"S [-yy, aor
+ +) + Ar — = —| SSOOxXH G “a8T¢e WO SUIqOYy
S| | | —— = ass eal eT ; “UFZ WO 08003 PITA
%2°6 |epe | A 19 N fo6Slige“oTj099'T $2°0S] €8°0 |L0°IS | “* |90°6@l sar sou - ‘puz uo repuny gE,
Se — —— -—|— : ; W183 PUB HIG UO sored 1eUN'T
611 |90°¢ | A oF N |o6L | tz foch's | 2 | 4°Sr [9°0 —] Lop jhe —j9"9 | LAST 481% PUL 30% “UIGT “UIST “UIOL ‘GPL “WIG 9ST Wo sojey ABjog
FO'ZL \ep-e | M62 Nit‘py | pr foczL| 9 | SG \6°S —| 9°0G 0's —j0'9z | OL8T
076 \0gs's | 4 es Nfo0e | tr foes0}e |0°Ss |S°L —| GIS |6'p —|L Fz | SL8T s
ro A a 2 x pe Or joes" | ot GIs He OLS |g'0 —|4°82 | PLAST

i q tae ct loge: | ¢ | 0°TS |0°9 —| 0°Sh |F's —|9'9G | S181 z a ; eee
spor j9g°9 | 499 N |e-oL | px flooL-0 | z | 2°Lg |8°OI—| POF |L°6 —\6°6T | ZL8T Tao sodiaaran ue TL Ea ae ar a suaeaoe
Teg \e¢-s | Ate w|ocet | zt |zee'z | 8 Jo°Tr [OAL | 9°89 [L:o +[k"48 | TL8T Aiea aoe Aaa SO en tea
ever lens | = st x |y-zo | cr leon-o lz [ese lee | o'r (u:e [2-92 | 02st “anoy [LU OL} Aproojea wvour ‘UIST Sep Apts qsuorT
zoe. los'z | “eo x loot | 6 |cee-0 |e |avze jbo —| 8:9F [6g —Ir"ez | 6981 acon cod se (tan tas rae ioles Mea se WI e7 ea CT aaa
gos latz| 412 Nizp |e oso] 2 |orrs jo-¢t—| 06s |e°s +Ie"Te | s98T Ti8z sOnUud g OF @ MONE een UL Oey A yeO Te Sa
zee \at-z | Moe Nipes | or fer9-0|9 |scsr los | 8°9r [rs —l9"92 | L98T : ; anoy Ted'selfn a1 Ay togies Mus H
verre lero | ML Eos | ey Ieret |e fesse |o2 | 8cop [prt —loczc | 9987 SE[TOX 9%°¢ AjOOTeA FUBA[NSeL ¢°M oGF “N WOlOoIp FUE; [NEO y,
ogg [91's | 4 19 N fest | zt foco'e | or | 1°69 |$°S —| 9°SS JO" +/9'Se | GOST *“aNTA
TPS |62°S | MEG Nie | ZL f0c9'T | 6 GLP \0'S G'0S |L°O +|L°62 | F987
12°6 |\29°3 | M LGN |pIL | pr |90°0 | p |2°9F |0'F —| SSP [S'S —|8°Se | COST ‘G10 ‘SSeUIPNO[D Jo UveyT
ge°6 l0¢'c | 4 ZL N|o°8t| tr fooc'a | 8 |z°Se |0°S | 2°SF |°0 —/8 8s | ZO8T ‘samoy 2°06 ‘[1eJ JO MoeInp fseqout 6°6T ‘Yydep ‘skvp [z Wo SurMoug
9¢-OL \se? | MTS Nit. | or fset-sz | 8 jose |o°o —| PLP |L°S —|6 92 | 198T “sImoy [9 ‘Iley JO UoNeanp !seqout ocp’z ‘qIdep ‘shvp 1 Wo SulotEy
Tp-zt \19°2 | “79 Nips | qt lzgs0|¢@ |a'rg |s°Zr | 0°29 |9°9 +9 Fs | 09ST “Sq SIU QT WO E[qissoduat ‘ szysIu GT UO BIOINY 908 0 E[qIsEOg
ee ee rere Dn Ss Dee abc Veeemitee = cee la omeciniee|| lees ee ee ee

eZ 9 216°0 | OL 6°09 \¢°S —| 7°g¢ |9°0 —\P" ; ; eee
¥8°OL \g9°9 | A £9 N fe"IL | cr fcee7o | | T's9 |9°9 —| O°Lg [o°T 8°22 | LEST aoe HO [elyse1197, ) UOeIpEy
62°L |s9°2| A TL NIz"9r | zx fooo-0 | 0 |F'se lott | HIP |6"o —|L"ez | 9c8T mex AIM OOW I MbeLGe ous 4 pues e(0s EL
G66 \9,°> | A 88 Nirst | tt Icsp'r | ¢ |¢e°zo |o°% —| PGP |9°0 — |G 8a | SS8T “gTote=eouaxeysu { 2709 pee Sie ae CIN Brod tiey BeeUL LT Aep 48eplo9,
eo'g leee | 4 8 N\o-z |e Iectz | 6 bap teed Teg lu't +{L'08 | PSST ZIaLE eingviedure, uvem { pug''***** Aep ysomie A
96°¢ joo77 | 489 Nir. |g fosor]9 |}e-9g lo70 | S79G Jo°T 1|9°08 | Sct : Siete Beane e sae 5
1°¢ 1270 | & 8 Nove | zr fosoe | 8 |z'2¢ [pL —| SFP [SL —jL"22 | OST UBT JO GL so) ie IS O00 a paeme see ALND ASE cy
co', \ee't | MTs N ig: ye 3 ; 0 0 0 W39 JO ‘Und 0} “OI'B WOTJ 906% esuri Ajlep yseyeory | 6B
88 |6 lorL:0 |e |ersr osc | e°6¢ |p's +P Zs | SST z Ee &

: ae || an nie: sere : 0 0 7 : “80087 TGoLT arse ** eIN{eVleduIe} WINUILOLUL UK T ra)
ZO°L |29°S wo Nici | 2 (erz0|% |e-ee jah | 9'9F [8°0 —-]8"6z | OSST Ba netek Tu piicarinedeen tice ‘I 3,2
tog |gpt|M @ Nios |z leze-t| 2 |orse [ts | o°g9 [97 +/9°8e | CPST TED MB eN CA0Go0k Sasa GUN B IOUS NUE eer USO Bre:

cS) LOGE We 5 © oO |P LoS? WILT UO 900— einyeiedu1ey MINUTO |
aeaaer Paeseal il oe eSuvs A[QIMOW L'WIOS WO ToGp ste * einqesedume, unutxey ) © 3
‘sort |4,JeA|aonoeatq) 5! io by
sfeiao A TOA pecan B ES 5 BS g pom Suntec 5 "Seo" "Y16 UO “UL 9 48 BZ1°8S""° Sivseies JOJOULOIVT SOMOT
uvoyy | “qUeI{Nsexy a Zol & IPo| & UI | 1X8 |ssooxg| § | ava eduvs APQIMOW (WIOg WO UE g 4B 096"6S" ae “rejyoMOIe” Fos
“A NTA “MONS *NIVU “TUNLVATd NAL 2 *SUOTZVAIOSgO ALMOY Woly Te PULA 944
1 eae De Sis cong Fear b aus pun og oy SeoEoY osouy SuntaoeS “sunsul Seb aay
t t lf t t J T suvo Tep 2
"HOUVA WO AIAVG GWALLVUVdWOO |] "suoTyeatesqo Avpung spnypour aimgertsduay, pue IozswoIvg oy} Jo suns ATyQuotu SUL ALON

"JI8t “HOUVM UO UMISIONU TVOINOTIOWONLAW OLNOWUOL NO SUUVAAY

XXXVIL

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

ps

"WIG Sf BOL)" 113°6 [eS°Srjs0°OTy ‘| 29 | 99 | 29 | 12 jour: SLL" [OLE (ZT JLL°S +49%Sb|FS" LE] 11° SPSL“ LEIS0ED "6z 6EZ9 62|8E29"6z|ESt9°6Z
ae TLL 18h |0°6|0°6 | OLIMcps| MS AS MS |) | GL | GL | 6L IS6L°/O6L"|T0z"|61 "|S9"F —|S6'IFle'OF joer jO'Sh FLOSh’ | STS" | 69F° | 69h" 0S
= 06°9 |G0°9 | G-h | O'FT| SE PMGEs| AS AS 8 —|—|]—|]—}—]|— | —] — }lo'% +et-stio-9F Jo9¢ joap ju9ce" | OLb” | OLE" | 09%" [62
0 06° 21/88" LT] O°TT] 0°61] O'OT}T OLN] AN a a cg | 96 | $8 | TL |e8s"|99e|Fez"|L6L'JL8°S —]OP Zh\O'Sh |L°ap |L-Gh J89ZS* | GOS" | GPE" | G9P™ [8%
cn 9Z°T1/09°6 | O°GT| O’ZI| P'SINTOGN| IN x N oF | FS | FH | GP FOOL |POL"|LL1°|FFT 86'S +fOP 6h 6h |S°ZG |G'FP IGITO” =| 68G° | 6F9" | FOL” [1]
oe Go's |2h0 | G9 | 0'8| Sr }M998] N 8 N o¢ | &¢ | OF | FL ICEL |OGL"|Q2T 6ST '|Zo'b +1S2°6F\G'6r |2°¢¢ |Z°9g JSOPL’ | GOL” | GHL" | GEL" 196
se fees 1 90°8 |Z8°S | O'OT| O'LT] S°STHMOGN| N AS | AN [zo | Gp] OG | T9 JASL|SZL"leTs |LEL ILO +ISL°FFIZer jo°Fe |E'Le JSGLL° | SLL" | OGL” | C6L" > 16%
oe 6L°8 |20°8 | O'9T| O°ZT| BOFMGEN| MN | AN ZS | ge | Gg | ec | PS [60G"|06T|eoz‘lFz~"|Lh°9 ]}LL°OS/G'FH |4°8G |O°GP JS9G9° | STL” | SE9- | OZO" [FZ
an 80°F ST's |4s/|as8|Go;a¢gs|] gs 8 8 1g | 19 | SE | G8 J41S"|60B"|0Gz"|80Z"|S2°8 +ISL°SS/6°SP |¢-99 |GOF JoLS8° | GPL | 848" | 896°6z\s
ie 96'S |SL°L | 0°E | 9°9 | OOTH AGGN| N 8 N —|—|—/]— Ff — | — |] — | — f22'6 +]e8°Zslo9F |o't9 |O'oF JSE46" | 096" | 096° | 000°0E|/Zz
ste Ze'GliFe FL| 9:2 | G°1z| GLI] MAGN] AN | MAN | AN J cq | FH] ZE} SG JOST |OOT |\1¢L"|SzT oS" +409 OGie"0s {g-2¢.|G°PF ISSLL° | OTS” | FOL” | O8G" jIz
‘ ZO'FLEO'ST| SIT] OST] OFTFAT N| AN | AN N 19 | GL | ZO | GL I68L"|Z0Z"lcer"|18T"|o2°0 +]eG"erle'aP |e-9r |L-6g fOsss’ | OSh | STS: | GEL" |02
sas OL‘SI/6° LT] SIT] 0°22] O'StJPXEaN] N ON IN | 16 | 98] &6 | 06 [68s°\0za"|Fez"\ehz'JE0°L —OP Lb/60F |o°Zh |O°zp johI]” =| ISL’ | SSE | Fos" |6L
ot €8°SIl69°SI| O° LL] GST] O'ITPTOLN] & ce IN | og | 96] 29 | TL [98a"|98z"|60z'\60z"]89°S +89 PES tr loop IG HP [ssér’ | LIb° | GLS° | L9G. |B
GR 62°9 [10° | Z| Z6| OS FTTIGN| ON 8 N T9 | OL | 0G | 89 JEZz"\SEZ"lggz"|SSTWSL°S ISP OSL Lh |g-LG |L°cp J8909" | 409" | TTI9” | 68S" |LT
Be GLP |F9°8 | 02 | GO| PTPPASLN| AN a ZN | yo | 49 | TL | TL J9SLIT6L|coz"|1eLJ29 LC +86 °sr/Sep |ttP |o°9g OPS” | Sas" | 09S" | 929° JOT
i 64°S |6L°0 | 9°L | O'IT) OL AGPS| aS 8 An | —|]—]—]|—}—]—]— | — }90°9 +]00°27/0°2F Jo°6¢ jo-ze J4169° | 029° | 069° -| OGL" [ST
ay IZ°L |19°0 | 72 | 06 | 89 FTOLN| AN 8 N eg | 99 | SP | 99 FAST |GSL"lost“lger |S > +|ZL THIP eh |T°ae |8°Se JOLZL” | 769" | 9ZL” | OFL” |PT
= 96°OLILLOT| 0°9 | S°ST] O'OT}TG9N| IN IN ZN | of | 4F | 8% | SP JOOL*|60L"|\¢g80°\660'|S0°0 —jS1OF|0'Se |o'FP |L°Se |Sa08" | GPL’ | 628" | 698" j\éL
se €9°0L/12°9 | 9°9 | OFT] O'ZIPTGEN| ON ig N gg | 69 | SF | $9 JOST |GET lozz ler JGO'L —|SL°8Sip be |n-zp |L'Le JAcLL° | 898" |. 0S2° | 80L" IGE
8 GLSIIP'ST| SOT] O°ST!] OSI] AOTN| AN N N 7¢ | tL | GP | SF JLLT|L6L‘|e1z°|6er'}S9°L -+-]20°Lblo'sP |e-e¢ |o°Tp J8T69° | 629° | TL9° | och" IIE
88 €8°O1\8P°9 | G°2T| 0°6 | OO] ZOPN| N cas ZN | cp | sh | 98 | LG ILPLILPL lore: |ger fee +448 9b/o°oP |6'Le |L6g JS8ZL2° | OOL’ | ooh” | FL [OL
ap FO'ST/F9° FI] O'S | S°ST| O'LTPZB9N| AN a ke 6¢ | $9 | 9 | GL JO9L OSL‘ lost: |sct |86°S +/99 2th ep |Z-LP |6"9e JO9S9° | TL9° | PSO" | GBs 16
ae GI°6 |G9°8 | O°ZT| O°ZT] 0°8 | TOON| ON kt an | —|—/]—]—]—!—] — | — |eo°L —182"98l0-6e jo‘or |0°0g J2979° | 029° | 029° | OTL’ [8
Bee G¢°g |9G°2 | GOT] S21] G6 JMOTN| N N N ze | 29 | 86 | S9 JOIL|L0L"|920"|Zor eS" T —J2S 9E|T°¢e lo-ap |9°sz JSOPA” | OTL | GGL" | Genr jh
se So°ST\OPST| 6h | O' LT] S°ZT}MP7ON| AN MN A 09 | 8S | 6g | 98 ISSL"|PIT|zeTJocL'J0S°0 +]0S Ssip te |L°Lh |O°ze J869S° | 69° | LEG | Gog" j|9
os Ips |67°3 | GLI] G96 | O'S | MGces| A “ a Tg | 8 | Gh | 06 |ISL/99t"\6z1‘lo6t J0L-O +}es"Lelp-Fe |g’6e Jovgg fLgss” | Osh | 62E" | 162° |G
= FL'IUN16 OL] O' LT] OST] O'STJTZESN}| = Ee ke ZL | 92 | SG | 98 JIQL|S8L"lgpr:\6rt 4e6°0 +429" Lel8"6e |o°LP |8°og J400G" | FES" | SIS” | OG9°éz\P
a LOOUTF’L | SOT] LOT] SSFTEON| F&F ie IN | 09 | TL | 6 | 9L [980°|80L:\990°|620'1S6°6 —ISP°9Z/S"1z |e°6z |6°ST JS816° | 208°62| FS6° | EE0'OE!s
ve foo -T By -BTILS°ST| O'FT| O'OT| O'OTPMLEN]| AN | MN | MN | Ty] Tg] 09 | OL |8OL:|L60:\ZOL'\cSt}8o'°S —lOL"LZ/G°zz |pOe |6°GE JO868° | 400°0E) 668" | TEL”
+ ozo" | ZE°6 jSS°g | 0°01) 86 | GO| TGSN| AS et kr Behe | ee ae a +(e °St\0°8P O°1g |0-9g LITG"6Z| OSh°6Z| OFF 62) 029 6z/T
= = “"NVGW |9U8} | ‘Wd | ‘Wd | “NV que} (Md OT) W‘dZ | AVON MW Wd) Wd "AVN | “dd |W “dd |" “Y| *[BULIO NT NVAK | Wd OL Ad ZV 9 “mes | “d OT ‘Wd Z| NV 9
Be Bo OL TE or' 2! 9 ot! z ! 9 | aaoqe y
2.9 Bs : ue 4
S 4 5 5 “PUIAA JO Aq100TOA. “pulM JO MOIJOeIIG. ‘airy Jo Aqrpruny f-anode, jo uorsuey, moe “oS 0} “109 loJOMMOIE

“79Af BOT ‘02LDIUQ aYDT aR0gv UoNDArT 38344 “SES “MLL “YG—epnjbuoT *Y24ONT ,/F 68 o&F—9DNIYOT
LIST “IIMA V—OIMVINO ‘OLNOWUOK ‘AYOLVAMASAO IVOILANDVN DHL LV ‘UALSINAY TVOINOTOUORLANW ATHINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

XXXKVI1I1

13°T [| | °* [PPS FRE [OPT"O)L6°0 [08'S [9P°O |PE's | wee Jag: ¥
i ie (i ils Vics Woe» RA Nain C=
8o°8_|IG"Zs Fe NPFS | F8-e|ITF'Z| 26-6 [OL"GF OT“6T og't9 | “--~ leg-op [24828
GG°OL |L8°F/" 8G NP O"O | O ITL2°2| oL | S78 | 4°ST | B19 | 2% + | e-ep | L487
68°6 |ILF|469 NI G70 | © fcos'T] e¢ | Z:0Fr | OLE | 22g | $-z —1 gee | LSE
OTOL |TL"ci/M Le NY 1°Z | g foes'T| or | azo | O-OT | z-z9 | zp — | Fog | SABE
79°6 |60°F/M6EN] O'LT] 2 fore'T| | s'1¢ | 96 | 8:09] p-9 — | g-Fe | PAST
G0°6 |68°2|% sr Nfdear] ¢ er6"e| ey | 8:92 | F'FZ | z19 | o-z — | 9-90 | SUSE
ZI°6 |F8'S|M SON] 4°70} G JOGO, 6 | scth | L°2% | 0°02 | to — | Go | Z28L
98°8 J98'T|MSFN] GL | 3g |STS‘e] zt | FOF | 92 | 8'zL | Hz + | O-ep | LAST
S0°L |So-six0p N} TO | % [crL's] 6 | Le | 9°62 | 0°19 | oF + | g-zH | OLST
16°8 |€0°F|M6GN} G0 | 9 |G96°|g | 9°s¢ | 9°9L | z-z1, | g-o0 — | Top | 698E
¥2°6 |&P°cjM SON} S°G | OL f06s"0| » | 8°79] 36 | O't9 | 9-7 —| o-ge | 89ST
68°2 |89°S|MIGNI ZL | G [LPL'S| cr | LO | 7°92 | Gag | T-1 — | o-ge | L981
G61 |Fe-s|uapnfdeur| z fclo'Tl » | o°ar | S-82 | oh | ere + | 6-o% | 9981
68°8 |IT'Z|M PSN} Oz | 9 [7L6°S| zr | G'6e | O'Ez | G-zo | a-z + | T-ep | G98T
LL’) \68°S|= THN] G'S | ge feeo"sl ot | Ste | 1°82 | F-6¢ | 0 + | Gop | F98E
00°6 |GL°eia PLN} OL | F fOIZ°Z]g | F709] 9°8 | O69] FT + | o-zH | S98T
LU°6 |8h°z|= OG N] ZO} F Isez'Zl or | S's | FT | 0-89 | or — | 9-62 | 29ST
06°8 |Ie*zla 2eN} 6°9 | F JGI9'T| cx | Jer | 8°SS | 0-19 | FT + | O-zH] I9SE
68°OL OTF 28 N] 0 | G |28o°l] tt | e'zP | S*6T | gto | t:1 — | eee | 0987
6L°0T |S8°Z|MOENI ZT | 8 |22z9°2| 6 | s'2r | 9°22 | gto | TT — | c-ee | 6981
19°6 |fO° TM PLN| TO] & |2P9°L| et | PSP | 8°12 | Z-G9 | 6:0 + | arp | SESE
¥Z°OL |SE°F|M 09 N} G°ZL| F [GS4°T] or | L:9r | 6S | o-ze | eg — | |rae | GST
c0°9 |o°T/s GaN} 170 | | fOSL°Z| er | O'sc | wFL| z-aL | nt + | e-zH | OS8T
1g°h |66°E|4 92 N] 9°L | @ f080°Z| g | L°8¢ | 2:0L | F690 | gt + | F-zH | SS8T
18°9 |L9°Zi= OG N| 2° | F [989°2| zx | SFP | Z'0a | o-49 | $0 + | OTF | PSST
0° |S6°T/M ZEN} OL | T 4829'S! ot | L°0F | O°SG | 2-e9 | ot + | 6TH | SESE
89°9 |Prclt ecNI 6 | v |066°l| 9 | Sse | 0°02 | g-eg | #7 — | gge | ZS8T
10°8 |2G°z|t FEN] oT | @ |o6e'c] tr | Gee | 89s | g-6¢ | 2-0 + | ect | IS8T
F9°L |OU°T@ OG NI TL] z OCA H » | L-2y | OST | 2-c9 | 2-2 — | 6-xe | OS8T
OSL |FIS|MEPNT DE | zZ 4999°2| or | $°99 | S°eT | o-zL | o:t — | o-6e | FST
°o ° fo} oO o
: “Aq10| ‘toy | EY ja | BF ay & |, ' ‘OSB.10AV
Mowspouatsona| & 22 |B |S) B [emma cogs | &
jueynsey] & |" 7S [zaSy GB fr |* ssooxg | 5 | SVax
“CNIM “MONS “NIVa “TUALV Ad Na

‘TIladV WOL AIAVL WALLVAVdWOO
“LIST “TIUdV WOX AALSINMU TVOINOTOUORLAW OLNOYOL NO SHUVWa

“W30¢ Uo UeeEs smMo]TEMg
: "4812 ‘Sutyeor0 sso01,7
‘TIZT WO Wees SeIpIEzynNg

"W382 Uo SurayYysT “WIgz pu yIFz Wo Jepundy, .

“416 PUL YIOT UO Bog
“M112 Pus “qyy ‘pag Uo sOLeY ABlOY

*‘Imoy sed septur epg ‘AyLoojeA. vey fund 6 ‘anoy AputA\ ysvoT

*mnoy ted sepia og *Zy ‘Aqt00jeA UBey_ Sun's TT ‘anoy Apu 4s0yG

‘mmoy Jed seyiur gg*g ‘Aq100J0A wvepy {4397 ‘Aep ApurM yseorTy

moy toed soylu OTST ‘Apoojon uve, SuA6T ‘Aep ApurmA ysoW

"981Z JO “U'e OT 0} 6 ULOTy ‘soTTUL O° gz ‘APLOOTOA UNUIIxEy

“moy Jed seyiur ¢z "OT ‘AyoojeA UBETT

*seTTUI 18°F ‘A}TOOTOA JUBIINACY SOT o8Z "N “WOTeIIp UEI[NSeH
*aNIA

: "Ch 0 ‘sseuIpNO]O Jo usepy

‘sanoy ¢'Fg “iley Jo MoKeanp fseqour 11z°z ‘qydep {skep 6 Uo ZuLUIEy

‘s}4 S10 [] UO efqissoduyr {s}q SIU GT WO BIOANY Cos 0} E[qIssog

WPL pus qy, “21 ‘sqy da Z WO peAresqo BioInNy

“CoLLL pag ho Co) GolL 00000 000 208 C85 08 080880 089808 ecoovoereTBIIqSOIIOT, TONwIPEY
SOSMVI ATTIMOPT | PAZ WO OoGYT ee steers eerereseseeeeseeseoresesees TRIOS f TINOIXEH]

2 iat €Fo9Z CANgvieduie, Uveu {pg creeserees se KBp 4SEP[OD
OFo9s— so USIOU TT ee einjeiodure, weeur § puzz ° Aep soursT AK

“GIST JO ‘md 09 ‘u's WOT Pop ** * esuvl A[lep ysvery ee

*pigz jo ‘ua'd 0} ‘ue MOT 758 esuva Ayrep ysojverp | BS

89091 Close" *- einyeieduie, unuturmE avo | 2 3
=osuul A[iep uveyy ( egoig''" * o1njvieduie, UNUIxeU UvETT ES)
Go8V J Pig UO Lo8T * emmjyerediey unuUNg | 3 Bs
=osuri A[Q}UOM ( prez WO ZoLg 8" sreereees oINgeIodue} MNUIXey J F
206 . 0 UI6L uo "u'd A 48 Ccl’ 62°" ee coe sss 000 cen sce ses cee dTeyoul01eg 4SOMOrTT

=oSuer s[YUOW PIG UO “ULE S 4B SCO Og ete reese os TQLOUIOIET 480q4STH

“SUOTyvAIOSqo ATINOY WIJ OTe PUTA
oT} IOJ S{UV}[NseL puv sUVSUL OU, “JUSIUPIUL pu “W'd OL “Wd # “Wd Z “WV 8 “IXY 9 48 ‘AToureU
‘ATVep SUOTZVAIOSQO X18 WLOLJ P2ALIOp 91 “PULA 974 04 24821 yey B80Y4 Sutydooxe ‘suvsur ATlep on
“‘SUOT}VAIOBGO AvpuNng IpNnjpoUL sinjeiodulsy, pue AsouLOIB_ 944 Jo suvour ATYQUOW I I—'aLON

XXXL

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

ean SS

“Ss (Speiljoo 2 | (lee eG O1iLess fie en #9 | OL / ES , SL [9LZ"191Z" 962" (29S |S8°L +yF6°SS(g90°TS 14°09 19° LEI8EF9 "62 (SLF9° 6Z/6TE9 62/2689 ° 62
~ |= [ig-e ltez loz leg ios |aos| AS x9 M | £9 | 8L | 8h | FL |868"|10F|89F 09S "1Z6°S +180"99\9°6¢ |O°SL |2°8G J1EG9° | FG9° | SF9° | SFO" ITS
7 J UTP |Go°S lee leek (9 T F428 8 AM 8 a #9 | 19 | Go | GL J9LE"\6LE"|ZFF\6ES12L°9 +leo-e9lz°z9 |9°ZL PFS |S0F9" | Z6G° | 9e9° | BIL j0E
up 22h [89'S let |gh [oT JT TLS| 8 | F8 MA | 99 | $8 | SP | 08 |ZPS"|LGE"|ZrS"\GSe}L8°F izF19\z'FS |e°Sk | FS IS68L° | OTL | G08" | 198" 6a
1z°¢ \g6°S |o°t loot |¢°0 | 0z8 A 8 8 9 | 8 | P| 8 Iz0s"|o1g"\S1e"|sze"]L8°S +180°z9|1°09 |2°69 |L°TS |c098" | 98° | 098" | S68" 18%
“* Ioh°G |09°0 joe jeg |e's Jo TL8 8 as N —|—|]—|]—]—|— |=) — jes +Heseciote |0°89 |0°8S J4908° | 028° | 008° | O94" 1126
oe ** 190°OL/T0O1\e°TT |¢°0t |0°OL | MFZN N AN N 6h | 6h | SP | 99 [6hZ"\zGz°|G8z°|9Sa leh F +100°09l9°6S |8°G9 |L°ZS I891L° TsL° 869° 60L° 9%
AT*TL/60°T1\e¢°FL |j¢-9 |¢°8 JFASZN| AN AN AN $9 | LG | $9 | 18 }HS%"|1FZ°|L9Z"|GS2 [ZFS —iz8°2Sio FS |P'° tS |S OF fEzlo- F69° 8t9° 899° |cZ
06°ST\E9°STlF°% |o°0a |o°1s |“ SEN A AN AN | 69 |] 18 | 9 | FL 190" \F1Z°|S0Z"|L8L {SO Ol—{e8 Ft\g°1h 66h |S OF ILST9° €99° | 1#9° 619° |
O9"OT|ZE°9TIO' IL |0°9 JO'SL FXGEN| MN AN N 8S | SL | 6E | SP JLIOL|6L1"|6ET |1FL J26 OL—] 8S “etig6e |6°6P |L PP LSLo" £09" 6SG° 16S" |Z
** O19" J8S°2 120°S jo°2t |z‘Or |p Ss FI SN| AN N 8 91] $5 | LL | 6 |FzS"\eez" logs" less"|G0°0 +1¢z°FSlo"Fe |g°9g \0'S¢ forse” COP” 608° 66L° 2%
*- 10G0° 160°S |SZ°F love lo'h jO°S FALLN| AN as aN 18 | 96 | SL | &6 [FFP \ZEh" loz" |cer|ss°s +}cFeS\6-s¢ |¢°69 |L° LS 8612" 89° £96" TTS" 12
Sad * 10F'S 18°F log Io*h |8'0 FXGEN| AN a aN —|}—|]=—)]—]—| — | — | = [6h 01+]00°F9/0°z9 [0° LL |0°6S JOSLP- OGP* O8t° oss" |0Z
ve js IL P OES |9°s |eg ig°G JFAISN| AN AS MN | OL | €8 | 6G | OL |L9F|OLF\GLh \SIFJL6 SL+IE1 19\2°z9 |E°ZL |S°S9 JOSEO* | L8G° | TF9° | F69° J6L
ve J 112" TT/60OT\¢"2 |o°8sz |g°S JAGSN| AN MAN 8 £9 | $9 | SF | 16 [SSP iZIh 68h |LEh |S8 9L+169 69|\T°99 |G°T8 |8 LS J4G8c° | Teg” | esc: | PPS" [ST
S8P° |ZP°S |66'L jot Jno [10°C FATPS| 28 8 MAS | 16 | 66 | 16 | 68 [LLP ITEP |FES 9h I2S°L +1ZL°6Siq° LG |z°z9 |8° LS JOPSG" | OFS | ZOG° | 9G" JLT
y 06°S |F0°F let jo‘s jot JM LPS A 8 AN | 28 | 16 | GL | 86 [OOF |16F |FFS"|99E JOP'S +189°09|T°19 |L°69 |O°TS ja0Es" 81s" 067" 129° j9L
“* 980° [PLP |40°S joe |0°6 jo°o | 4988 8 AN MN | 19 | 96 | ZG | LG JLIS“leLe"/GzS "602 |E8°S +129°LS\T°sS |P°S9 |6°6P JZ09L" | 999° | OLL" | SS8° “\cT
sre | ee 1PG"G 1G6°S jog jo°gs |8°0 J“ 8F8 N 8 N LY | 67 | S& | 89 |FZS"|TEZ"|ES" 006" }S0°L +18h° aH T'LE |9°89 |S°FP IZ016" | 298° | FIG" | 086° IFT
oe 29°F PLT |P'9 |0°9 |9'T JAGZS| AN 8 N —|—|]=|—] =] — | = | = [60h +]21'eSlo'e¢ |0'F9 0°Gh JL9FG" | O26" | OFG" |.066" eT
ea GL°y 26'S j0°S |0°6 |a'o JA6ES A 8 AN 09 | $9 | 8H | F8 JNEZ"\G0Z"|S9S"|ZFS GLE" L +48c° za\p"oF 9°19 |L° bP 48996" ct6" 796° 066° {ZL
ss} se TELS 169° |0°S jo'9 |GO0 F2SS8| AS § HS | 89 | ZL | ZO | ZB |8EZ"|sEs"|LFS 622 ISL L —|2Z6hl0 LH |h'ZS |0'Sh JZ0L6" | 9F6° | S68" | S48" IIT
sre | ee 119°9 183°C 19°S [8h |O'STFZIEN| 2S a9 N TL | LL | 69 | PL [0ZZ"|FZZ"|S1Z"|81Z {co F —{00 OFT FF |S°9F |S°PP JSGTL’ | 88L° | OOL” | SFO” JOT
“= 1c00° [S3°9 |0S°3 |g‘¢ |F°9 jO°S FXSON| AN 8 N TL | €8 | 19 | GL [Rzz"\e9z"|F0Z"|10Z |oL'o —[e69tl\e"9oF |L°Lh \O°SP Jez9o" | L6G" | Les: | GPa" 16
mex ** 118°8 |06°F |O°ZL |O°ZT |S°L JFTOON| AN as aN 19 | 19 | &G | SL IZ1Z"|8zz"|ZZS "| LET |GL°O —|816FIL'SP |6°SS |0°Sh IzcTs” 09° 90¢° Tsg° |g
vs J es 180°8 119°9 |0°S8 =jO°IT |8°h FIS8N| AN as ON | Sh | Fo | GE | OF [EFL |OST "EFI |OS1 ]78°O —JAL St ip eh [PhS JO'SF fOTLG” | Eeg- | OGG" | LPO" Ih
ae lp’ L |1Z°F |G°L |G°OL j0°8 J2EEN a a8 aN = )]>—)] >] —} 1] — | =] = ETT —f0S "24 /0°0F [02S j0°cF joss9” ct9° 0c9° 099° =|9
ve foes 1828 (OTL G°L JOST 8°¢ JIILN| GN ke ON | To | 6P | LP | SS [OST |TPL*|99T"|LZL ]g0°s —|SL°GFIL bP |Z 6F |S°9E JL6F9” | Teo” | GLO" | 189° JG
"= 1¢00° J20°6 j08°2 J0°S |8°ST |G°6 JMGGN| N AN AM GG | 29 | 6Z | Z8 FLPL |GET" |GIL|9LT Isis --[ZL°ZF|L° LE |L°SS jG°98 S98P° | GS: | -Lhh | eh" OP
aye WU (dep OllPs’s jO°eL j0'0% jos FA SLN| AN A M 6P | OS | FZ | OO [GFT |GOT"|IIL|FESL GLO —J08 9F|Z LP |F°9S |6°9E |oser” ggg” G8S~ ecg’ |g
Sse “* IT9°ZIISE°ST/0°S + |0°0S |Z°ST |“ 8PN| AN AN MN’ LC | OL | FF | 8L JOST SFL |ZPL\eS1 fox" 2 —leh 6eig°se |9°Sh |L°SE |Z0T9” 919° 669° 019" =|Z
“1M 4269 |8E°G [ag jog jae FA cLN AN AS A TL | 89 | TL | 18 [S9L"|ZPL"|66L"|98T° 12°8 —[89 seit es 6°ZF |0°88 1GG9°6Z| 089°6Z) S8h°62| 20S “6Z\T
5 so INVaR) que) | Wa | “Wa WA OT| NAG | WV OPN. Wy Wea Way WYP WW) Wea) Wa) WV) NVGW|Wd OT|'W'd Z|'W'V 9} “NVGW |'W'd OT | ‘Wa Z | ‘WV 9
Bie |e 1sey) or | % or’ 2/9 Gia On ese 9
63 Bp eA0gB &
g 2 B *PpULM Jo AqID0TO A. *purlM Jo WOTZOeIIG ‘ary Jo Aqrpiumyy fanode, jo worsuey, ee *ILy ey} Jo ‘duoy, "oe Jo ‘due yu ‘mor1eg

*700f ROT ‘024DIUO BVT an0gn uoYonayy "789 “SEQ "MLL YG—apnjZbuoT “YILONT F,/6E oSP—2PNYOT
“LIS. ‘KYW—OIUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAUASHO TVOILANDVN AHL LV ‘UMLSINAU TVOINOIOUONLAN ATHLINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

pal

®

LL8T LO}
ssooxy
*QI8T 09
SIT SOU

LL8T
9L8T
C181
F181
SL81
GL8T
TL81
OL8T
6981
8981
LO8T
9981
G98L
PI8L
§981
6981
1981
098T
6981
8S8T
L81.
9981
Cc8L
TS81
€S81
GS8L
TS81
OS8T
6781

‘avaas

G0 |" | * 4ST°O yLe°O fOSLT/S6°T FSE°S \PL'L JIS L 1 96%
+ (eo + = AF
FOL |09°T/M LE NIGT*O |xe°0 |PSL°S/S6°11PS8 "Gr |F8°0S 69°91 | “""" |89°TS
66°L 96° GIMOPN] 0°0 | O [S8FS"I] OL Ff StS | L°6G | 6S8 | 6G — | 6'ES
98°8 |TP TM GG Nj-0°0 0 J0E6°S| ST GG OS Beis) || es |] GS
LO'OL |PE'EMOPNI T'S | zg $0867) FL 32g | 0°22 | Z'6, | 90 + | Sag
GPS |F9° CM GFNI OO | © fc6rT) 8 4°09 | 8°SZ | 0798 | 8°0 + | Grzg
88°8 |69°2/t 9G N} O'0 | GO S0z°2) ST TOF | 0°08 | F:94 | 0 + | GTS
679 |S6°G|4M GNI 0°0 | 0 |FS6°L) FL 89h | 0'ZE | 9°81 | G0 + | BTS
OL'L |SS°Z|MEZN} 00} oO e0E"s| 4 9°7G | HSE | O'Gg | GG + | ots
8r°S |60°T/Z SGN} O'0 | oO fOST°T| OT TGP | 8°88] 218 | 9% + | E90
Gg°9 |8E°ZiM OZ Nj S L-908°d) OL # 8°cr | PIs | o FL) 6:0 — | 80g
18°9 j9T°S/@ SENI OO | oO $019") 9T S568 | GSS | O-gL | LO + | 8° rs
OFS |SS°E|MIGN] 8 LT 022°s} 8T v OF | 97S | O'S9 | GS — | SOF
96°6+ |6F F/M OPN} 0°O0 | GO f0Z8°Z! ST O;0F | FSS] PSL | PE — | O8P
SPS |GO°T/M € NI Q'O] oO fS00°F IT 06h | 0°08 | 0°61 | 9°0 + | GZ
F9°G jO8°T/4 4 Ni 0°0 | 09 f0L0"F| ST 8°9F | GSE | O'6L | TS + | 8°FG
68°S {170} OG N} TO | TL. fe9e°s| FL § 9 Gh | H:9E | 062) 9G + | CFG
18° j08°GMOGNI0'O | 0 [Lz7°T] 8 TOF |. F°2E | G-gh | 90 + | Z:a¢
LI6 |09°S|MZGN} GO| [ fOse's| GL O'SP | 0°86 | O;S4 1 Gr — | GLP
LT Lh \99°C)M LENT 0 0 (STS\T] OL f O'GF | G:ZE | GpL| S'S + | GGG
0.°¢ (69° 1/2 9G Nt O 0 fOlr S| IL L0F | ¢°68 | 9°61 | GE + | OSS
0&6 |S SF LNT O 0 {49e"9) LT 8°88 | OTS | 8°69 | 8:6 — | 6°8F
S18 |PL Tt cP Ni 8 L StL th] SE f 8 8h | 0°92 | 8S FL | 86 — | 6 8F
18°6 |66°S|M ZN} Ss LT j08o°t| FI OFTS | Gls | G28 | GL = | G-0s
S6°9 j9L°Zif FN} GO} zg fS9G-z| 9 Gry | Oss | Sth | bE + | Tse
88S OP OM TNE O°O|] oO fOeo Ft] IL | 2 9F | 2°96 | FIL | GO + | GGs
91°G |ss°o| § L Oar t) 21 GOP | Gce | HSL) 8 0 — | 6:0
00°F \66°0)/M GN} S T fart) 4 Galy | OF Ze S22 | 6:0 = | Pts
E99 |69°T|M GEN| GO| T $0G6°Z) ZL SS? | 0°86 | &-Sh | 60 — | ST
os 9 Bone M PON} Ss T |cro:o} 2 S0S-|- Go Le {822k | Loh — | OLE
e°S [16 TiE LGN} O'O | O JSTT'G| OL fF Ser | G'ks | SizL | Ls.— | O-8h
“kyooren |'4910| suo) Bt lod et | Se ben | OS RIOAV
ese POTAO8tG | a & eS SP Sau xe | 409% | avert
juuyqnsoy] 2 |” S| al SSOOXGL
“CNTAL | -mons xv ‘TuOALVuTaWad

AVW YO ATAVGE FALLVUVd WOO
‘1181 ‘AVA YOX UAISINONA TVOIDOTOUONLAW OLNOUOL NO SHUVANGY

; ‘Sp1lq SUIMIUINY pur sprtq oxoMITeq “TOT
STOMOY ULseer} und ‘TET f1eMO_ ur sedear ‘\4¢ fo,uoIOg, Jo £419 dia} 481g ‘ARPT IST
“"puzz UO MOquIvY 4S1Z pu 4YLAT UO dopunyy, ‘Y}LT Uo Suragysiy
“WILT PUB UOT Ho Fog “UIST puv ‘MIOT “UIGT “UIST “WIZ UO Mo
“PGT UO O[eY avon -44gz Dae “WSL ‘UIST “UIST “ITT “Wag UO soley aElos
HPS PUL Pigg WO edt GIG “Wy, pave “yA ‘Ip ‘pag ‘pug Ho 4sOuy VO

‘Inoy iad sepium T,°F ‘ALOoToA Weeur $*ur'd g ‘Ino ApUTA 4svory
“mmoy Jed sayrut Gg "OT ‘Aj100TeA Uvem {U0oT ‘Anoy ApuIA soy
"inoy ded seyim zp°z ‘AqoTeA Uvem $qy)T ‘hep Apulia 4svory
“inoy 1ed solu Qg*9T ‘Aqto0Tea UveUT | pisz ‘Avp ApuIA 4soy
“"E98T Jo ‘urd ¢ 09 Z woz ‘anoy sed serum 9°97 ‘AJ1O0[eA WINWIxEpy
‘Inoy Jed setto §Z°), ‘Az100;eA RET

"sour 9z°z ‘AJIOOTOA JUBI[NSEL §°AA OOP 'N ‘MOTJEIIp JUL} [NSEY

“CNIM

‘0G0 ‘SSOUIpNoOTD Jo WREyT

‘SINOY ¢°FZ “Tle JO UoIywanp Ssoyour grey ‘q}dep ‘sep OT uo Sururey

‘SI SIU OT UO ofqIssodml {syqSiu [Zz WO VIOIMY 9eS 0} o[qIssog

“438g pus ‘OIF ‘puz “zr ‘s}4SIu ¢ UO PeAsosqo vioIny

¢-OIL “pug ao 0°sT—" eee TONVIpEry
esuri AT UO ‘WIS Wo Gpep es: sreereeeeers TBIOG [ TINUIXPIL

F ae 8o°sE""erngesoduiey rom {48T es sresee KBD JSOpl|OD
LOoLE conaragid { 82/86" “oinjeieduie} aeem {4ST -- ep qsoulleM

"TOL a0 ‘UL ad 0} “me WOAz (ole oe Pee esse coe ees concen cusses icoses esuri Ayrep qsvorTy ) 5 G

ae

we OD

‘UI8{ UO ‘urd 03 -m'e MO’ F°19 srereereeceeee QStba ATIBp ysoywaty | B
"PS00G ee ‘ “emjriedme unum uy | 2s
osuvr ATied Weep | Ge*eg: ttt -9Injeied 019} TNMIXeU URsyy f 243,
"GohG { ‘WIG MO ) "6s" “-oimgjeiedtme; tanwutayy | & ee
esuRs A[UIWOW | ‘WISE ao Beg “9 Inqviedmoey MNUIxvy, | ~
‘hI a) { *puzz 0 ‘ULB 8 18 961 "6Gtue veeecce sees Tojomo1eg qSoMOrT
esuvr A[Q}UOW (‘UIZ_ UO “U's g ye OL0-08" IaoULOIV Soy si

2 *suOTIVAIASgO ATMOT WoT 91B PUTA 974
IOJ SJULINSII PUBSUBOUL ST], “QUSMpIUL puve “Wd OT “Wa - “Wd ZOWV 8 “WY 9 9e ‘AjaWeO
‘ATIVP SMOIQRAIAS(O XIS WOT] poATIop are “PUM 249 9} O49eTat YVYy asoyy sulgdooxe ‘suvout ATrep ay
SUOBAIESGO ABpUNg epnjour singeioeduisy, pue «Asjoulotwg oy Jo suvour ATYIUOU OY L— ALON

Canadian Rpt.

2 ty oo thd i

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

Vou, XV. / is = 7 res 4 Nemper VII. |

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE.

COCO EGS iste Ey 77

POWON TOSS 4,
CORP, CLARK -& CO. FRONT Sarina

Sale lion

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY.

CANADIAN: TNS TILT UTE

EDITING COMMITTEE.
GENERAL EDITOR, - - - REV. HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

R. RAMSAY WRIGHT, M.A., B. Sce., ce.
Prof. of Natural History, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

W. B. PEARMAN, M.A.

Classical Tutor and Dean, Univ. Coll., Toronto.

The Canapran JouRNAL is printed exclusively for gratuitous distribution
among the Members of the Canadian Institute, and such Institutions and
Societies as the Council may determine ; but Members may purchase extra
copies at 50c. per number, and Provincial Literary and Scientific Societies
may obtain the Journal at the same rate, by an annual payment in advance

** Communications for the Journal to be addressed to the General
Editor, Rev. Dr. Scappine, 10 Trinity Square, Toronto. Communications
on general business of the Institute to be addressed to Prof. James
Loudon, M.A., Corresponding Secretary; T. Heys, Esq., Librarian and
Assistant Secretary, Canadian Institute, Toronto.

*_* A few sets of the Canapran JourNnAL (unbound), and back numbers

to complete sets, may be obtained at reduced prices, by application as above. ~

Mr. Epwarp Auuen, 12 Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London, W.C., —
has been appointed the English Agent for the Institute. All European ~

communications are requested to be forwarded through him.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

No. XCVI.—OCTOBER, 1877.

SULLOSED EVIDENCE OF OTHE, EXISTENCE JOE
INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

~

BY DANIEL WILSON, LL.D., F.R.S.E.

The determination of a so-called paleolithic period for Europe,
with its rude implements of stone and flint, chipped into shape
without the aid of any grinding or polishing process, and belonging
to an era when the European man was associated with animals
either wholly extinct or unknown throughout the historic period,
naturally stimulates the curiosity of American archeologists in
their own native explorations. But thus far only very slight and
uncertain indications have seemed to point to any corresponding
evidences of a like antiquity for American man.

Various causes combine to give to the researches of the American
archeologist a character essentially distinct from that which marked
the earlier stages of antiquarian investigation in Europe, and which
stimulated its votaries to ally themselves with the students of
geology in a renewed and more strictly scientific inquiry into the
earliest traces of primeval man. In Europe the antiquary had long
been engaged in the elucidation of ancient historic monuments; and
had passed beyond these to a study of the ruder traces of primitive
art, and of the physical characteristics of races which appeared to
_ have preceded the historic nations of the Old World. The researches
directed to the solution of the problems thus originated were
followed up through medizval, classical, Assyrian, and Egyptian

558 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

remains, to the very threshold of that prehistoric period which forms
the debatable land between geological and historical epochs. Indeed,
not the least significant fact in reference to the remarkable dis-
closures of recent years, is that some of the most characteristic drift
implements—such as the spear-head found alongside of a fossil ele-
paant’s tooth in the vicinity of Gray’s Inn Lane, London ; or the
large flint implements of the same type obtained from the drift of
the Waveney Valley, at Hoxne in Surrey, underlying similar fossil
remains,—had been brought under the notice of archeologists, and
deposited in the British Museum, upwards of a century before the
idea of the contemporaneous existence of man and the mammals of
the drift found any favour.

The conception of the comprehensiveness even of historical an- .
tiquity was long trammelled in Hurope by a too exclusive devotion
to Greek and Roman remains; but the historical relations of the
American continent with the Old World are so recent, that for it
the fifteenth century is the historic dawn; and anything dating
before the landing of Columbus has seemed to be inconceivably
ancient. Hence antiquarian speculations and historical research
have been almost exclusively occupied on very modern remains ;
and the supreme triumph long aimed at has been to associate the
hieroglyphics and sculptures of Central America, and the architec-
tural monuments of Mexico and Peru, with those of ancient Egypt.
But in all that relates to the history of man in the New World,
we have to reserve ourselves for further disclosures. There are
languages of living tribes of which neither vocabulary nor grammar
has yet been constructed. There are nations of whose physical
aspect we scarcely know anything; and areas where it is a moot
point even now, whether the ancient civilization of Central America
may not be still a living thing. The paleolithic disclosures of the
French drift belong to our own day; and though the researches of
the Rev. Mr. MacHnery in the famous Kent’s Hole cavern, had
fully half a century ago brought to light true paleolithic flint
implements in the same red loam which contained bones of the —
mammoth, tichorine rhinoceros, cave-bear, and other extinct mam-
malia, it is only now that the true significance of the disclosures of
the ossiferous caves of England is being recognized. America was
indeed little behind Europe in the earlier stages of cavern research.
It is upwards of forty years since discoveries in the ossiferous caves .

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 559

of South America were communicated to the scientific world, which
seemed to point to like conclusions in reference to the contem-
poraneous existence of man and the extinct mammalia of the cave
deposits; and which even included what have been regarded by some
as facts of special significance in reference to the hypothesis of evolu-
tion in its relation to the origin of man. A cabinet of the British
Museum is filled with fossil bones of mammalia, obtained by Dr. Lund
and M. Claussen from limestone caverns in the Brazils closely resem-
bling the ossiferous caves of Europe. The relics were imbedded in a
reddish-coloured loam, covered over with a thick stalagmitic flooring ;
and along with them lay not only numerous bones of genera still
inhabiting the American continent, but also of extinct genera of.
fossil monkeys: the significance of which in relation to the hypothesis
of transition through intermediate forms, from the lower primates to
man, has since received ample recognition.

The comprehensive aspect which the prehistoric archeology of
Hurope is now assuming, with its palolithic and neolithic sub-
divisions, its post-glacial and possible inter-glacial and pre-glacial
periods, has not been overlooked in America. Its relations to-the
geological aspects of the great drift formation of the northern
continent could not, indeed, escape observation, and has naturally
stimulated both the geologists and the archeologists of the New
World to aim at the recovery of corresponding evidence of its
palolithic era. Hitherto, however, the assumed proofs of any such
paleeotechnic American art, have been isolated and indecisive. A
flint knife has been described, recovered from a depth of upwards
of fourteen feet among the rolled gravel and gold-bearing quartz of
the Grinell Leads, in. Kansas Territory. Specimens of flint imple-
ments. from the auriferous gravel of California were produced at the
Paris Exposition of 1855. According to the geological survey of
Illinois, for 1866, stone axes and flint spear-heads were obtained
from. a bed of local drift near Alton, underlying the loess, and at
the same depth as bones of the mastodon.and other fossil mammuals.
Other more or less trustworthy reports of discoveries of a like
character: have been published from time to time. Mr. Charles
C. Jones, for example, in his Antiquities of the Southern Indians,
notes the discovery of seeming palzolithic implements in the Nacoo-
chee Valley, in the State of Georgia. There the river Chattahoochee
flows through a rich auriferous region; and, in the search for gold,

560 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

the explorers have made extensive cuttings through the soil and
underlying drift-gravel, down to the slate-rock upon which it rests.
During one of these excavations, at a depth of some nine feet, in-
termingled with the gravel and boulders of the drift, three flint
implements were found, measuring between 3 and 4 inches in
length, and, according to the description of Mr. Jones, “in material,
manner of construction, and appearance so nearly resembling some
of the rough so-called flint hatchets belonging to the drift type, that
they might very readily be mistaken the one for the others.”

In some of the illustrations of American paleolithic art thus
adduced, there are undoubted indications of an undue bias in favour
. of the interpretation of the evidence in the direction of greatest anti-
quity, even where, as in the case of an implement from Californian
gravel drift, the specimen adduced was a polished stone plummet, alto-
gether at variance with any paleotechnic processes hitherto disclosed.

But the most startling discoveries of primitive flint or stone im-
plernents were of minor importance, in comparison with the recovery
of human remains from the auriferous drift of California. In 1857
Dr. C. F. Winslow produced a fragment of a human skull found
eighteen feet below the surface, in the “pay drift” at Table Moun-
tain,in connection with the bones of the mastodon and fossil elephant.
A later disclosure brought to light a complete human skull, reported
to have been recovered from auriferous gravel, underlying five suc-
cessive lava formations. Professor Whitney, after inquiries which
satisfied himself of the genuineness of the discovery, produced the
skull at the Chicago meeting of the American Association for the
Advancement of Science, in 1869, to the manifest delight of some
who were prepared upon such evidence to relegate American man
+o a remoter epoch than the flint-folk of the Abbeville and Amiens
gravel drift. It was subsequent to this startling production of a
complete human skull, assumed to be found i situ, in the drift, that
the highly polished plummet of syenite, in the form of a double cone
perforated at one end, was produced before the Chicago Academy of
Sciences, as an implement found at a depth of thirty feet, in the :
drift gravel of San Joaquin, California, by workmen engaged in
digging a well. In this case also Professor Whitney appears to
have had no hesitation In assigning it to the age of the mastodon.

That flint and stone implements of every variety of form, and
every degree of rudeness of primitive art, abound in the soil of the

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 561

New World, has been established by ample proof. But along with
this, it has ever to be borne in remembrance that its indigenous popu-
lation has not even now abandoned such arts. So striking, indeed,
is the analogy between the arts of the primitive cave men of Belgium
and France, and those of the Hyperborean race of this continent at
the present day, that Professor Boyd-Dawkins, in his Cave Hunting,
thus sums up a review of them: ‘All these facts can hardly be
mere coincidences, caused by both peoples leading a savage life
under similar circumstances : they afford reasons for the belief that
the Exkimos of North America are connected by blood with the
paleolithic Cave dwellers.” Such a far-reaching deduction, which
would recognize in living tribes within the Arctic Circle of the
American continent lineal descendants of the Cave dwellers at the
head waters of the Garonne in Kurope’s mammoth and reindeer eras,
is not one to be accepted as yet as more than a hypothesis. But the
analogies thus recognized between the manufactured implements and
weapons of tribes at present in occupation of Arctic America and
those of the post-glacial if not of the inter-glacial races of Europe’s
prehistoric dawn, warn the archeologists of America of the danger
of error from a too hasty assumption of a like antiquity for chance-
found objects analogous in form to the river-drift implements of
Europe.

But the Report of the Peabody Museum of American Archeology
and Ethnology for the present year, 1877, includes a special report
by Dr. Charles C. Abbott, setting forth the discovery of data from
which it is assumed that man may be shown to have existed on this
continent during the process of formation of the great gravel deposit,
now ascribed to glacial action, which extends from Labrador even as
far south as Virginia; and has been found specially available for
archeological research in the valley of the Delaware river, near
Trenton, New Jersey.

The great importance which attaches to the discoveries now referred
to is due to the fact that they are the result of a systematic research,
based on the scientific analogies of Huropean archeology. For it is
important to bear in remembrance, in reference to such disclosures,
that the evidences of the antiquity of European man do not rest on
any number of scattered, chance discoveries of isolated illustrations
of primitive art. On the contrary, the traces of primeval man are
now successfully sought for on purely geological evidence. It is a

562 5 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

very simple matter that the archeologist should dig into a Celtic or
Saxon barrow, and find there the implements and pottery of its builder.
But English geologists, having determined the character of the tool-
bearing gravel of the French drift, have sought for flint implements
in corresponding English strata, as they would seek for the fossil
shells of the same period, and with like success. Paleolithic imple-
ments have now been recovered in this manner in Suffolk, Bedford,
Hartford, Kent, Middlesex, Surrey, and other districts in the south of
England. So entirely indeed has the man of the drift passed beyond
the province of the archeologist, that in 1861 Professor Prestwich
followed up his Notes on Further Discoveries of Flint Implements
in Beds of Post-Pleiocene Gravel and Clay, with a list of forty-one
localities where gravel and clay pits or gravel beds occur, as some of
the places in, the south of England where he thought flint imple-
ments might also by diligent search possibly be found; and subsequent.
discoveries have confirmed his anticipations.

_ Dr. Charles C. Abbott has applied the same principle on this
continent, and selecting the glacial drift of the valley of the Dela-
ware River, New Jersey, for his investigations, has as he believes,
been rewarded with a like success. The character of these tool-
bearing gravel-beds of New Jersey are thus described by Professor
N. 8. Shaler: “The general structure of the mass is neither that of
ordinary boulder clay, nor of stratified gravels, such as are formed
by the complete rearrangement by water of the elements of simple
drift deposits. It is made up of boulders, pebbles and sand, varying
in size from masses containing one hundred cubic feet or more, to
the finest sand of the ofdinary sea beaches. There is little trace of
true clay in the deposit. There is rarely enough to give the least
trace of cementation to the masses. The various elements are rather
confusedly arranged ; the large boulders not being grouped on any
particular level, and their major axes not always distinctly coinciding
with the horizon. All the pebbles and boulders, so far as observed,
ave smooth and water-worn ; a careful search having failed to show
evidence of a distinct glacial scratching or polishing on their sur-
faces. The type of pebble is the sub-ovate or discoidal, and though
many depart from this form, yet nearly all observed by me had been
worn so as to show that their shape had been determined by running
water. The materials comprising the deposit are very varied, but
all I observed could apparently with reason be supposed to have.

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 563

come from the extensive valley of the river near which they lie,
except, perhaps, the fragments of some rather rare hypogene rocks.”
As regards the distribution of those terrace deposits, Professor
Shaler is still in doubt as to their origin, though he has made beds
of this general character a subject of special study for eighteen years.
They occur from Virginia northward to Labrador; and wherever
found, correspond in structure. ‘The water-worn character of the
pebbles,” he remarks, ‘“‘and the approximation to a level of the
upper surface of the mass, make it plain that these beds were
laid down beneath the water. The entire absence of organic re-
mains in the mass proves that it was essentially a lifeless sea in
which they were laid down. I am disposed to consider these deposits
as formed in the sea, near the foot of the retreating ice-sheet, when
the sub-glacial rivers were pouring out the vast quantity of water
and waste that clearly were released during the breaking-up of the
great ice-time.” It is further to be noted, however, that on the one
hand, in so far as this is to be regarded as a portion of the great
glacial drift, it is not uniformly lifeless in the character of its con-
tents; and, on the other hand, the deposits assumed to have been thus
laid down in the depths of the ocean, appear to- have been sub-
sequently re-arranged or modified by other agencies, so as to suggest
a reconsideration of the age assigned to the paleolithic remains which
they have disclosed.

Such is the character of the geological formation in which Dr.
Abbott claims to have successfully carried on researches leading to
the discovery of examples of American palzeolithic art analogous to
those of the European drift. Professor Shaler says: ‘‘ Along with.
the perfect looking implements figured by Dr. Abbott, which are
apparently as clearly artificial as are the well-known remains of the
Valley of the Somme, there are all grades of imperfect fragments,
down to the pebbles that are without a trace of chipping;” and in
the concluding sentence of a Report on the Age of the Delaware
Gravel Beds containing Chipped Pebbles, he remarks: ‘If these re-
mains are really those of man, they prove the existence of inter-
glacial man on this part of our shore.” Without any such cautious
qualification, Professor F. W. Putnam, the experienced curator of the
Peabody Museum, states in his report to the Board of Trustees: ‘From
a visit to the locality with Dr. Abbott, I see no reason to doubt the
general conclusion he has reached in regard to the existence of m:n

564 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

in glacial times on the Atlantic coast of North America.” Such
then being the present state of this important inquiry, a review of
the evidence thus far adduced cannot fail to be of interest.

The Report of Dr. Abbott is produced ag an embodiment of the
results of ‘investigations in the valley of the Delaware, made with
reference to the occurrence of supposed paleeolithic implements in
the gravel beds facing that stream, based upon a series of careful
examinations of the deposits in question, made at different points,
together with a study of the surface soils, so far as these, of them-
selves and by their contained relics, bear upon the question of the
origin and character of the specimens of stone implements taken
from the underlying gravels.” Keeping carefully in view the mis-
leading traces of comparatively modern Indian remains in deposits
geologically ancient, he remarks: ‘The chance occurrence of single
specimens of the ordinary forms of Indian relics, at depths somewhat
greater than they have usually reached, even, in constantly cultivated
soils, induced me, several years since, to carefully examine the under-
lying gravels, to determine if the common surface-found stone imple-
ments of Indian origin were ever found therein, except in such
manner as might easily be explained, as in the case of deep burials
by the uprooting of large trees, whereby an implement lying on the
surface, or immediately below it, might fall into the gravel beneath,
and subsequently become buried several feet in depth; and lastly, by
the action of water, as where a stream, swollen by spring freshets,
cuts: for itself a new channel, and carrying away a large body of
earth, leaves its larger pebbles, and possibly stone implements of late
origin, upon the gravel of the new bed of the stream.”

But while thus recognizing the intrusion of relics of modern Indian
workmanship at considerable depths in ancient gravels, Dr. Abbott
claims to have discovered, independent of those, and readily distin-
guishable from them, though in the same underlying gravels, certain
rudely shaped specimens of chipped stone, which have all the charac-
teristics of the stone implements of palzolithic times. These are
classified by him into a primitive form, to which he has given the
name of “turtle-back” celt, with modifications of the same, and
others approximating to the more familiar forms of the hatchet, the
spear, and the scraper; while the deposit in which they occur is
largely made up of ordinary smooth water-worn pebbles, varying in
size from half an inch in diameter to boulders estimated to weigh

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 565

from one to twenty tons. Intermingled with those there are indeed
fractured angular pebbles, some of the partially ground and polished
surfaces of which may, as Dr. Abbott conceives, be the defacing
results of later trituration on what were originally rudely chipped
implements of the same class; but as a rule, the angular pebbles
appear to be of natural formation.

Having thus discriminated alike between ancient and modern
remains, and between natural and artificially chipped stones, Dr.
Abbott proceeds to remark that having satisfied himself that the
so-called “turtle back” celts, which are the most primitive form of
the chipped implements of the gravels, really are of artificial origin,
it is further noticeable that some of them are identical in shape
with the ordinary forms of European drift implements. Among the
specimens thus found, is one unquestionable spearhead-like imple-
ment of flint, which is not only specially selected as one of the three
supposed American drift implements for engraving to accompany and
illustrate the Report, but is adduced at the conclusion of the Report
as one of the strongest confirmations of the deductions from the whole
evidence. ‘‘ Having shown,” says Dr. Abbott, ‘as I think, that
the deposit examined is glacial drift ; and that the stone implements
found therein could not have reached their present position at any
time subsequent to the formation of their deposit; and having placed
beyond doubt, I think, the question as to whether these rudely chipped
stones be of artificial origin or not, by the discovery of an unques-
tionable spear-point (fig. 3) associated with them, I am led to conclude
that the rude implements found in the gravel were fashioned by man
during the glacial period, and were deposited with the associated
gravels as we now find them.” To this flint spear-head I shall
accordingly refer with such care as the significance thus attached to
its discovery requires.

Professor Shaler states that specimens of the chipped implements
of stone are found in great plenty along the escarpments facing the
Delaware. On one of his visits a search of three hours was rewarded
with two examples of the most artificial character, in a locality pre-
viously carefully explored by Dr. Abbott. But he adds: “ All that
I have seen, witha single exception, both of the perfectly and the
imperfectly chipped fragments, are made of a curious granular argil-
lite, the like of which I do not know in place.”

Bearing the above facts in remembrance, the exceptional character
of the spear-like implement of flint above noted is specially worthy

566 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

of consideration; for it appears to be the only instance as yet
observed of the occurrence of a drift implement of this mineral.
Dr. Abbott remarks : “This specimen was taken from the gravel,
at a depth of six feet from the surface, on the site of the Lutheran
Church, Broad Street, Trenton, N. J. It was found lying in situ,
in a shallow stratum of coarse pebbles, and clearly showed by its
surroundings that it had not gotten in its position, where found,
subsequently to the deposition of the containing layer of pebbles.”
When discussing the most likely objections to the conclusion affirmed
by him, he asks: “Ought not these implements to be distributed
equally throughout the area of the deposit?” and thus replies: “I
have carefully considered this, and hoped to give a satisfactory reply
by finding these same forms in widely separated localities ; but in
this I have failed, unless the exception of a single rude spear-head
be accepted as indicative of a comparatively wide distribution of
these paleolithic relics; this single specimen being taken from gravel,
some distance from the river shore, and a mile from the bluff where
the bulk of the collection was discovered. It must be remembered,
however, that the gravel generally has not been systematically
examined, and we do not know that these same implements are
not abundant even elsewhere; although this I consider doubtful,
inasmuch as they were probably not as numerous originally as the
stone implements of the Indians subsequently were; and the majority
would, I suppose, be broken and worn to ordinary oval pebbles, in
the rubbing and grinding together of these and other fragments of
rocks, while being transported either by ice or water.”

While the Report was passing through the press, Dr. Abbott added
the following note in reference to this single rude spear-head taken
from the gravel: ‘‘Since the above was in type, I have been successful
in discovering several well marked specimens, in many and widely
separated localities, and am now led to believe that they will be met
with in the gravel beds wherever occurring in Southern and Central
New Jersey.” It is not clearly apparent whether this note is designed
to imply that these several well marked specimens of the spear-head —
type were also of flint. In a subsequent part of the Report, when
referring to the character of the underlying soil, in relation to the
lower accumulation of stone and gravel, where the large boulders
occur in situ, he adds: “In such a stratum, immediately beneath a
stone that would weigh at least half a ton, I found a well chipped —
Spear-shaped implement.” This, I infer, was not of flint, as ‘the

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 567

description occurs in the text of the same Report in which the flint
spear-head shown in fig. 3 is more than once referred to as “‘the
only instance of the occurrence of a drift implement of this mineral.”
But the very fact that in the note above quoted the material is not
specified seems to indicate an inadequate appreciation of the sig-
nificance of the occurrence of implements of flint in a drift deposit
of unstratified gravel and boulders, in which flint is wanting as a
natural constituent.

The flint spear-head, as figured in the Report, cannot fail to attract
attention from its obvious correspondence to a familiar type of the
drift implements of France and England. But this is deceptive. It
may be described as a pointed lanceolate implement presenting a
near resemblance to the worked flint, fig. 420, of Mr. Evans’
Ancient Stone Implements of the Drifi, found at Rampart Hill,
Icklingham, Suffolk: or to another (fig. 472) from Milford Hill,
Salisbury. Both of these are somewhat more symmetrical; but
the important element of difference is that of size. The Icklingham
implement measures nearly 6 inches in length ;’ while that of Milford
Hill, characterized by Mr. Evans as a “a magnificent specimen,” is
upwards of 84 inches long. But the reduced scale upon which these
and other undoubted examples of the drift implements of Europe are
shown is apt to suggest a deceptive correspondence to the Delaware
Valley implement, which is figured the full size, z.e., barely 22 inches
long. .

But it is still more important to note the relation of the above
analogous implements to the character of the English drift in which
they were found. Icklingham is in Suffolk, in the centre of one of
the most noted flint regions of the South of England, where even
now the manufacture of gun-flints is still prosecuted to some extent.
Milford Hill is in the vicinity of Salisbury, in Wiltshire, also in a
flint-bearing region, where numerous implements of the same type
have been recovered both from the gravel and the underlying chalk
rubble, where they lay side by side with fragments of flmt which
retained their. original colour. The localities are accordingly such
as would encourage the search for flint implements, of which they
have yielded numerous examples both of paleolithic and neolithic
types. It is altogether different with the drift of the Delaware
River. It appears to include deposits of gravel, sand, and boulders
of glacial origin, varying considerably in mineralogical character ;

568 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

obviously originally derived from a wide area of diverse geological
characteristics ; and subsequently re-arranged and intermingled by
the action of water. Prof. Cook mentions, in the Geology of New
Jersey, that “in the azoic and paleozoic regions of the State, the
denudation has been very extensive; but it is not so easy to
measure its amount, as it is not at all probable that the surface
was smooth when the denudation, whose marks we now see, was
in progress. That it must have been very great we may safely infer
from the immense quantity of material which we can identify from
the gneiss, the Potsdam sandstone, the magnesian and fossiliferous:
limestones, the Oneida conglomerate, and .the whole series of upper
Silurian rocks, which are now scattered all over the State quite to
Cape May.” Elsewhere, speaking “of this wear and movement of
earth, gravel and boulders,” the same writer remarks, “in some
localities, as along the highlands from Boonton to Pompton, every
notch in the mountain has a hill of drift opposite to it, on the open
plain to the south-east.” Hence the miscellaneous character of the
transported material, including enormous boulders, and smaller frag-
ments of granitic, hypogene, sandstone and limestone rocks ; along
with water-worn pebbles of the same granular argillite as the ‘“turtle-
back” celts and other characteristic stone implements of this Dela-
ware River drift gravel, but no flint.

Of the artificial origin of the flint spear-head there can be no
doubt. But there is no satisfactory evidence to justify its being
classed as a true drift implement; and if the several well marked
specimens of the same type so slightly alluded to in the subsequently
appended note, are also flint implements, it still remains to be seen
how far there is reason for regarding them as other than intrusive
examples of a class of Indian implements of very common occurrence
in more superficial deposits. For indeed, when Dr. Abbott is dis-
cussing the origin of specimens identical with the seemingly genuine
drift implements of the “turtle back” celt form, but obtained on the
surface of the talus at the foot of the bluff, he remarks: “Inthe ~
talus which now covers much of this bluff, there is nothing but the
uniform mass of rounded and angular pebbles, and with them such
chipped implements as the specimens here figured.” He accordingly
follows up this statement with the pertinent question: “As already
pointed out, why should this recently displaced material only yield
the rudest forms of chipped stone implements, when the surface is

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 569

literally covered in some places with ordinary Indian relics; not a
specimen of which has, as yet, occurred in this gravel ?”

Excluding then, the spear-shaped flint implement or implements
as of doubtful age, and inconsistent in mineralogical character
with the deposit in which they were found: two other forms, both
modifications of the same rude oval, with the two ends of equal
breadth, include the characteristics of the entire series of these Dela-
ware River gravel bed implements. The more perfect type is thus
described by Dr. Abbott: “ Figure 2 represents a more carefully
wrought specimen of these rude implements, measuring nearly 5
inches in length, by 24 inches in average breadth; and less than 2
inches in greatest thickness. It is an excellent example of the form
previously referred to as a ‘turtle-back’ celt. Of this specimen Prof.
Wadsworth remarks: ‘As far as can be told from examining its
external surface without any fresh fracture, I should consider it to be
made of very compact~argillite. It shows weathering, and also a
more recent fracture, which has weathered to some extent. I should
consider it very doubtful if this could be formed naturally.’ This
Specimen came from the bluff facing the river. It was taken out
from a newly exposed surface, after making an excavation of fully
three feet from the exposed face of the bluff; which was itself
evidently the undisturbed gravel.”

The other and more perfect form may also be described as only
a more finished adaptation of the prevailing natural form of the
discoidal and subovate rolled pebbles of the drift, in which naturally
fractured specimens occur approximating in their shape to the so-
ealled “turtle-back” celts; though Dr. Abbott says ‘it may at
once be seen that it is, in every case, but an accidental resemblance.
The outline is obtamed, but not the subsequent chipping that gives
the implement such finish as would make it desirable for use.”
Examples, however, do occur, of angular pebbles partially smoothed
and polished, yet retaining in form and traces of fracture, in some
eases at least, a marked resemblance to those clearly of artificial
origin. “Such specimens,” Dr. Abbott remarks, “may in fact have
been fashioned by man, and only partially lost, by the polishing
action of water and sand, those indications of artifically produced
fractures, such as characterize the specimens here figured.”

The following is the description which accompanies the figure of
the ruder oval implement: “Figure 1 represents a specimen of these

570 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

rude implements, which, unlike the so-called ‘turtle-back’ celts, is
distinctly chipped upon both sides, and has but a slight amount of
secondary chipping. The cutting edges, however, are comparatively
straight. This and other examples of the supposed stone implements
have been submitted to Professor M. EH. Wadsworth of Cambridge to
determine their mineralogical character, as this has an important -
bearing on the question of the fracturing being of natural or artificial
origin. Prof. Wadsworth remarks of this specimen: ‘It is an argillite.
It is highly indurated, with a conchoidal fracture, without cleavage,
and fuses to a yellowish green or white glass which is feebly mag-
netic. The weathering which it shows could hardly have taken place
except before it was covered with soil; it might possibly, but [
think not probably, in a loose open gravel. It is not at all likely
to be of natural formation.” It measures 34 inches in length, and
was found in the undisturbed gravel of the bluff facing the River
Delaware, at a depth of six feet from the surface. i

Analogous implements. worked in flint occur in English river
drift, as shown in fig. 452 of Mr. Evans’ Ancient Stone Implemenis,
—an oval implement found in gravel dug at Hackney Down, to the
north-east of London ; and in fig. 476, one of several specimens,
some of them more coarsely chipped, recovered from the Heit e
gravel, Hampshire.

So far then it is noticeable that while the flint spear-head—one or
more,—found at a depth of six feet, lying apparentely in sitw, in
undisturbed gravel, is rather calculated to throw doubt on the palzo-
lithic character of the implements of the Delaware river drift;
the more abundant argillite celts accord with the drift gravel in
which they occur, and cannot fail to awaken the keenest interest.
In the Valley of the Somme, and in some of the English areas -
equally prolific in paleolithic flint implements, the archeologist is
led back through successive stages of Frank, Saxon, Roman and —
Gaulish or British celt, to the neolithic arts of the lake dwellers of
Switzerland, or of the Scottish and Irish crannoges ; and so onward -
to the era of the cave men of an undefined post-pliocene age. The
interval still unaccounted for between the oldest of those and the
paleolithic era of post glacial man, according to any chronology
hitherto applied, is indeed enormous. Yet such a series of stages
of progression helps the imagination to realize in some degree the
remoter past. But in the assumed revelations of palzolithic art m
the North American drift, we pass abruptly from the savage Indian

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. ; bya il

who still claims to represent the aborigines of the New World, to
the ruder savage of that primeval dawn when the ice age of our
northern hemisphere had only begun to contract its sway over the
northern continent.

The theory at which Dr. Abbott has thus far arrived may be
thus indicated. Towards the close of the great ice age, the locality
which has thus rewarded his search for specimens of paleeolithic art
marked the termination of the glacier on the Atlantic coast. Here,
at the foot of the glacier, a primitive people, in a condition closely
analogous to that of the Esquimaux of the present day, made their
home, and wandered over the open sea in its vicinity, during the
accumulation of this deposit from their melting glacier in the bed of
the neighbouring ocean. But the drift gravel thus deposited has been
modified by ‘subsequent action. According to Dr. Abbott’s conclu-
sions, this glacial debris was deposited in open water, on the bed of a
shallow sea. But while it is indisputably originally of glacial origin,
it appears to have been subjected to subsequent modifications which
materially affect the question of the post-glacial or inter-glacial charac-
ter of the supposed evidences of art included in it. The disposition
of the large boulders, and the absence of true clay in the mass, both
suggest that it has undergone great changes siace its original deposi-
tion as glacial debris. Both Professors Shaler and Pumpelly remark
on the absence of ice scratches on the pebbles and boulders ; and if
this is to be accounted for by subsequent action of water, the included
chipped implements prove by their unpolished surfaces that they are
of more recent origin. Huge boulders, of the same character as those
which abound in the underlying gravel, also occur on the surface.
Their presence there is referred to by Dr. Abbott as throwing light
upon “ the occurrence of rude implements identical with those found
in the underlying gravels, inasmuch as the same ice-raft that bore
the one, with its accompanying sand and gravel, might well gather
up also stray relics of this primitive people, and re-deposit them
where they are now found.” Accordingly, seeking in fancy to recall
this ancient past, he says: “In times preceding the formation of
this gravel bed, now in part facing the Delaware River, there were
doubtless localities, once the village sites of pre-glacial man, where
these rude stone implements would necessarily be abundant.

But assuming that the various implements fashioned by a strictly
pre-glacial people have been totally destroyed by the crushing forces
of the glacier, and that the specimens now produced were not brought

572 INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN.

from a distance, may they not be referred to an early race that, driven
southward by the encroaching ice, dwelt at the foot of the glacier,
and during their sojourn here these implements were lost?” The
assumption, it is manifest, is thus far based on imperfect, if not con-
flicting, evidence, which must be greatly augmented and carefully
weighed in all its bearings. Nor need we wonder at the uncertainty
manifested as to this discovery of a glacial, inter-glacial, or post-glacial
man of America, when it is remembered that the result of the Con-
ference on the Antiquity of Man, held recently by the Anthropolo-
gical Institute of Great Britain, was on the whole either to throw
discredit on the reputed cases of the occurrence of paleeolithic remains
in deposits older than the post-glacial ; or to suggest that the river
gravels containing paleolithic implements originated in their present
condition at a later period than the glaciation of the districts in
which they occur. Authorities of the highest character among the
geologists and archeologists of Great Britain are at least equally
divided on the subject ; and the result of the Conference is,—if not
absolutely to discredit the supposed evidence of paleolithic man,
either in the caves or the river deposits of England older than post-
glacial:—at least to demand much more conclusive evidence than any
which has yet been adduced, before it can be accepted as a scientific
fact that man existed in southern England and in France prior to
the great ice age which wrought such enormous changes on the whole
contour of Northern and Central Europe.

Professor Shaler purposely deals mainly with the geological aspect
of the question, cautiously guarding his statements in reference to
the age of “ the specimens of supposed implements.” He constructs
a hypothesis at the close, ‘on the assumption that these pebbles owe
their form to forces that antedate the deposition of the beds in which ~
they are found.” Thus—leaving to archeological experts to deter-_
mine the artificial origin of the “ supposed implements” found along
the escarpments and imbedded in the drift of the Delaware Valley,—
he arrives at the conclusion, that from its miscellaneous materials ~
“pebbles of a peculiar composition were selected ;” and after referring
to evidences of a later change on the drift materials in which they
lie, which lead him te the conclusion “that the pebbles were chipped
before the waste which constitutes the mass was brought into its
present position,” he thus sums up:. ‘If these remains are really
those of man, they prove the existence of inter-glacial man on this -
part of our shore.”

INTER-GLACIAL AMERICAN MAN. 573

But the source of the later local changes, thus assumed to pertain
to an inter-glacial epoch, has still to be determined ; and with it the
geological age of the drift gravel in its present condition. Professor
Prestwich and others who discussed the age of the tool-bearing strata
of Northern Europe, urged that their positions in the valleys show
them to be more recent than the glaciations of the districts in which
they occur ; and the character of the drift. gravel of the Delaware
River Valley, seems still more open toa similar characterization. In
the gravel of Long Branch, which according to Prof. Smeck, the
Assistant. State Geologist, is of the same age as that at Trenton,
rolled fragments of reindeer horns occasionally occur, and two skulls
of the walrus have been found. Prof. Pumpelly has also visited
the principal localities in which Dr. Abbott has carried on his
researches ; and both he and Prof. Shaler remark on the absence of
ice scratches on the pebbles and boulders forming the deposit; and
they apparently arrive at the same conclusion, that it is originally of
glacial origin, but that its materials have been subsequently modified
by the action of water, and so re-arranged with more or less of
stratification. Dr. Abbott accordingly reverts to those deductions,
communicated to him after the original draft of his Report had been
written, and adds this comment: ‘‘ Inasmuch as such subsequent
action may have occurred long after the final deposition of the gravel
as true glacial drift, the antiquity of the contained stone implements
is proportionately lessened, and may be wholly unconnected with the
glacial period, although the latest possible date that can be assigned
to the deposition of the gravel in its present condition gives an
antiquity to the implements found therein far greater than can be
asserted of any previously found traces of man in North America,
other than the discoveries of Prof. Whitney in California.”

The subject is one which wiJl not fail to receive ample consi-
deration from those best qualified to test the full bearings alike of
the archeological and the geological evidence. The researches have
thus far been carried on with funds appropriated for the purpose
by the Board of Trustees of the Peabody Museum of American
Archeology and Ethnology ; and the fruits of Dr. Abbott’s labours

are justly referred to in their annual report as probably the most
important result attained in American archeology during the past

year.
2

[574]

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

Read by Rev. Dr. Scadding, at the Caxton Celebration of the Canadian Institute,
Toronto, June 13, 1877.

We contemplate with some astonishment the facility with which
little children acquire a language, the quickness with which they
catch the right use of words, of peculiar expressions and idioms.
And when at a later stage, the processes of reading, writing and
ciphering are proposed to them, we are equally struck with the readi-
ness with which, in most instances, these processes are mastered; a
readiness such that after the lapse of a few months or years, skill in
these arts seems to the possessor and to others the result almost of
intuition. Be

The reason of all this is: the certainty, now proved by long experi-
ence, that there is in the human mind, naturally, a predisposition
and preparedness to form language, first simple, then complex ; and
to make it, when thus formed, visible and permanent in some way.
And similarly in regard to numbers; there is, without doubt, a like
predisposition and preparedness, first to use them, and then to reduce
them, for convenience, to visible shape.

Printing, it is manifest, is an ultimate development of these innate
human tendencies. The germ of the discovery was in the Race ; but
its evolution was deliberate, and regulated by conditions; and so, in
natural order, first camé the blade, then the ear, then the full corn
in the ear. In short, the history of printing is a repetition of that
of language itself, of writing, of numbers, of painting, of music; each
of which took centuries to attain to the degree of excellence in which

we now are so fortunate as to receive them. Signet rings and

stamps of all kinds were a species of printing apparatus. The
scarabeei, made of hard stone, found in the tombs of Egypt, bear on
their under side elaborate inscriptions, evidently intended to be trans-
ferred—and that, too, probably through the medium of a pigment—
to the surface of fitting substances. The dies of coins and medals in

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 575

all countries involve the same idea—the transfer of inscriptions and
devices by pressure. The Chinese, from an early period, have
actually printed, laboriously carving in relief on separate tablets of
wood the contents of each page about to be reproduced. And if such
was a practice of the Chinese, we may be sure it was the practice also
of other Asiatic peoples, equally, if not more civilized, but who have
undergone greater vicissitudes.

In Europe, whether learned from Asia or devised independently,
block-printing, just before the invention of the movable types, was
well-known, though not practised as extensively as in China, nor
with the same skill and elegance. The manufacture of playing cards
was one common application of the process, but a more noble use of
it was in the production of books, especially illustrated books, the
picture and the description or moralization being all carved on the
same wooden plate. The best known European example of an illus-
trated volume printed from carved blocks, prior to the invention of
movable types, is the Biblia Pauperum Preedicatorum, a series of
Scripture scenes rudely but boldly drawn, three on a page ; the one in
the middle from the New Testament, the other two from the Old;
above and below are a pair of heads representing the prophets from
whom respectively texts germane to the New Testament scene are
quoted ; all in Latin, with leonine descriptive verses subjoined ; e.g.,
under a picture of the Adoration of the Magi: Christus adoratur ;
aurum, thus, myrrha donatur ; and under the Burning Bush, Lucet et
ignescit, sed non rubus igne calescit. Other remarkable early block-
books are the Speculum Humane Salvationis, the Ars Moriendi, the
Ars Memorandi, the Historie Sancti Johannis Hvangeliste, and
various editions of Donatus, an elementary Latin grammar.

But up to 1440, or a little earlier, no one, as it would seem, while
contemplating a carved block prepared for an impression, had as yet
chanced to carry forward his thoughts just the one step which would
have led him to the happy reflection : Seeing that all the words.in a
page are made up of letters again and again repeated, would it not
be practicable, instead of carving perhaps all the letters of the alpha-
bet two or three times over in. each page, to make separate letters,
which might be fastened together-so as to form the words contained
in one page; and then, after having done duty in the production of
that page, be released, and combined together afresh for the produc-
tion of another page ; and so on repeatedly? At length, in 1440, or

576 PROTOTY POGRAPHY.

a little earlier, the thought did start up in one mind at least, as will
be narrated presently. The experiment was first made with wood.
Separate letters were carefully carved, each at the end of a small
block or stem, so shaped and trimmed as to fit in well with any of
its fellows. | The small blocks were strung together, we are told, by
means of a strong thread passing through an eye ora hole deftly
made in each of them. The result was encouraging ; although the
impressions produced were rude and wneven, and moreover, use
speedily teld upon the surface of the letter. Metal was thought of
as a substitute for wood. Lead, as being most easy to manipulate,
would of course be the first tried. Here again the effect of use was

almost instantly to be seen. Then copper and tin were employed.

with respectable results. But the shaping and finishing of each
letter by hand was tedious and costly. To save time and labour,
small separate blocks were now cast with the view of having a letter
cut in relief on the end of each; to cast the stem and the letter
together in one piece was not yet proposed. Then came the idea of
converting the perfectly carved letter, with its stem or shank, into a
model, which, by being. forced into sand or clay, or other fitting
material, might form a mould, whence letters might be turned out at
once in a fimished state. Thus far the scale on which the experiment
had been made was a, limited one. A few sets of the alphabet sufficed
for the trifles as yet attempted. By the use of the knife and file
enough of accuracy in the shape and height of the small number of
types required, was secured. But when now larger designs began to
be entertained, it was seen that the process of trimming each letter
by hand was altogether too slow, as well as too costly. Jf the great
folios which the writing-rooms of the monasteries had hitherto sup-
plied, were in future to be furnished to the public by means of
the new process, it was evident that the supply of type must be
plentiful and readily sustained, and that the method of finishing must
accordingly be improved and expedited. Here was the crux of the

first stage of the art of printing. The difficulty was at length most ©
ingeniously surmounted. When now, a metallic compound was

devised, combining a sufficiency of hardness with easy fusibility, and
a suitable and satisfactory ink, the great invention, which had been
taxing the wit of experimenters so long, was in effect complete. __
Tt is smeular that in the course of their long practice of block-
printing the use of movable types should never have been thought of by

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 577
the Chinese, who, with their skill in minute carving, could so readily
have fashioned them. Perhaps the immense number of characters
used in the written language, and certain special methods observed
in combinations, may have stood in the way ; while in the West the
invention was facilitated by the comparative fewness of the letters in
the alphabets, and a consequent simplicity in the necessary combina-
tions. A famous passage in a work of Cicero’s on Zhe Nature of
the Gods, contained clearly the idea of words and sentences formed
by selection from a mass of loose separate letters. In opposition to
the philosophers who thought that the world and all that is therein
had come from a fortuitous concourse of atoms, he says it would be
just as easy to believe that “if a great quantity of the one-and-
twenty letters, composed either of gold or any other material, were
thrown upon the ground, they would fall into such order as legibly to
form the ‘Annals of Ennius.’” “TI doubt,” Cicero adds, “whether
fortune could make a single verse of them.” It is evident, had
Cicero’s mind happened for some reason to have been turned to the
subject, one step further would have taken him to the thought of
movable types to be employed in the reproduction of books. But
with him the necessity of such an invention was not urgent. His
numerous clever slaves, trained and highly accomplished as tran-
scribers, were always at hand to supply him quickly with the volumes
which he coveted so much and loved so well, whenever access for a
short time could be obtained to a copy by loan from private or public
collections.

Some years ago verbose disputes were rife as to the inventor of
movable types. The distinctive pre-eminence of one out of two or
more continental cities was involved in the issue of the strife.
Haarlem, at the northern extremity of the Sea of Haarlem, a great
sheet of shallow water so called, not far from the mouth of the
Rhine, and Mayence, situated on the Rhine itself but far in the
interior, each claimed the honour of having sheltered within its walls
the man who struck out the happy thought. The question is now
held to be settled by a kind of compromise. Great honour to him who
conceived the idea of movable types and first employed them, how-
ever rudely ; but as great, if not greater, to him who carried forward
the idea, experimenting in metals and moulds, until the complex
matrix and perfect type as we now see them were achieved. The
invention, it is now generally believed, obscurely germinated at

578 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.
Haarlem ; but it developed itself very nearly to perfection at May-
ence, the latter city really deriving the discovery in a crude state
from the former. The story as told by the typographical authorities
of Holland, but disputed, and supposed to be refuted by circum-
stantial evidence elsewhere, is as follows: Lourens or Lawrence
Janssoen was a well-to-do citizen of Haarlem ; according to some, a
licensed victualler ; according to others, a xylographer or block-book
printer, who prepared with his own hands the wooden tablets from
which, after duly tinting them with pigments, he took his one-side
copies, pressing down the paper or vellum on the charactors, or the
engraving, with the tips of his fingers. One day, idling away a leisure
hour in one of the gardens or public walks of Haarlem, in company
with his grandchildren, as he strolled along he fashioned with his
pocket-knife, for their amusement, out of a piece of fresh bark casually
picked up, a number of small letters, and then fastening them re-
versed on the surface of a piece of stiff paper, so as to form certain
words, and turning the whole over on another piece of paper, he
exhibited to his young friends a copy of these words produced by
the stain of the fresh bark. At this moment of time, we are told,
the notion of a wide application of the process just employed was
begotten in Lawrence Janssoen’s mind. The query then and there
suggested itself to him: Instead of carving in solid mass the con-
tents of each page of a book, as had hitherto been done, might not
the letters be made separate and used in innumerable combinations 4
I pass over details; but some sets of movable letters were speedily
constructed, first in wood and then in lead, and used with certain
rude results, a few specimens of which are said to be in existence.
The system adopted was kept secret in Lawrence Janssoen’s house- —
hold; but at length an unfaithful employé, we are assured, purloined
the newly-contrived appliances, and made off with them, first to
Amsterdam -and then across the country to the Rhine, and so to his
former home, Mayence—having taken advantage, some say, of a holi-
day at Christmas time in the office at Haarlem, or, as others think,
of a temporary suspension of business when the death of Lawrence
Janssoen occurred in 1440.

Now John Gensfleisch (better known as Gutenberg) appears on.
the scene, who afterwards substituted copper and tin for wood and
lead in the cutting of type, who even succeeded in manufacturing
punches, and constructing moulds and matrices from which type) was

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 519

cast never yet surpassed in beauty and accuracy of form, although, as
we shall see, his, to some extent, was another case of the sic vos non
vobis of old. It is recorded that the name of Lawrence Janssoen’s
unfaithful employé was John. No other designation is given him
in the story, which is not so extraordinary, as surnames, in our sense
of the term, were at the time not common. It was once conjectured
that Gensfleisch was this man. But now the authorities show by a
comparison of dates that this is improbable. They show at the same
time that there were two persons of the same name, John Gensfleisch,
senior, and John Gensfleisch, junior, uncle and nephew; and the
runaway workman, they say, may have been John Gensfleisch,
senior. The theft of material they think an angry Haarlem fabri-
cation ; it was simply the secret of the mode of manufacture and
application that was carried off from Janssoen. On reaching May-
ence, John Gensfleisch, senior, began in an obscure way the practice
of the new art. Later he was joined in the same occupation by his
nephew, John Gensfleisch, junior, who had now dropped the sur-
name Gensfleisch (Gooseflesh), and assumed that of Gutenberg,
from a property in or near Mayence once possessed by his family,
which was noble by descent. We first hear of Gutenberg, or John
Gensfleisch, junior, at Strasburg, further up the Rhine. Of an
ingenious turn of mind, we find him employed there in working a
new apparatus, an invention of his own, for polishing gems. With
him in this undertaking are associated as partners, Hans Riffe,
Andrew Drytzehen, and Andrew Heilmann, who have each supplied
him with money. When the particulars of the recent discovery at
Haarlem reached him, probably through his uncle at Mayence, he at
once set about making the experiment himself. He resolved to
attempt the cutting and casting of a set of types for the reproduction
of the Speculum Humane Salvationis, a book in considerable demand.
His partners in the gem-polishing scheme again opened their purses
to him, but strict secrecy in regard to the new undertaking was
enjoined. Certain prying questions put by wives and others as
to what was now engaging the attention of the partners so closely,
were met by the reply that they were busy making looking-glasses for
the approaching fair at Aix-la-Chapelle—an allusion to the meaning
of Speculum, i.e, mirror or looking-glass. The letters were still fitted
for use by individual manipulation. The slowness and general un-
satisfactoriness of this process led Gutenberg to turn his attention

580 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

to the construction of better moulds; a study which resulted in the
invention of the matrix by means of which type, cast perfect in face
at once, and mathematically accurate in dimensions, has continued
to be manufactured to the present time. On the death of one of the
partners, Andrew Drytzehen, and a consequent lawsuit, the company
which Gutenberg had formed was broken up. He now removed to
Mayence, and took up his abode with his uncle there. Inspirited
by his typographical experiments at Strasburg, he conceived the bold
idea of casting type, by his new process, for an edition of the whole
Bible in folio, to be in every respect a fac-simile of the handsome
manuscripts of the sacred volume to be seen, and, on occasion,
purchased, at the monasteries. Much money was required for such —
an undertaking. The number of letters wanted for the 1282 folio
pages of the proposed Bible was about 12,000 exclusive of orna-
mental capitals, double letters and abbreviations. John Fust, a
rich banker of Mayence, was struck with Gutenberg’s project, and
advanced considerable sums in order that the work might be duly
prosecuted. Not, however, without the proper legal security against
loss on his part; as appeared after a time; for, just as everything
was almost ready for the final issue of the great volume, we find
Fust suddenly foreclosing on the typefounder and printer for non-
fulfilment of the conditions of his bond. The courts of Mayence
sustained the claim ; the whole of the plant and contents of Guten-
berg’s office was taken legal possession of by Fust in 1455.

We now form the acquaintance of Peter Schoeffer, of Gernsheim.
This is a young man who had been in the employment of Gutenberg,
and was found to posséss pre-eminent skill in cutting the punches
for the types, plain and ornamental, required for the forthcoming
Bible. Peter Schoeffer, in fact, had an educated taste as well as
high skill. Like so many others who became fascinated with the
new art at the outset, he was a scholar; only a few years previously
he had been a student in the University of Paris. Fust perceived

that he was a most eligible person to be put in charge of the printing © 4

establishment which had come into his possession. Such confidence
had the shrewd banker now acquired in the prospective profits of
printing and publishing, and in the superior competency of Schoeffer,
that he proposed to him at once a copartnership on a suitable basis,
and more ; Schoeffer was to receive in marriage his daughter and sole _
heiress, Christina. Subsequent incidents need not be narrated. It

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 581

will be sufficient to say, that the great Bible soon saw the light.
A sense of what was due to Gutenberg seems to have led the pub-
lishers to abstain from claiming the merit of the performance. It
made its appearance without date or name of printer in the colophon ;
but it has since been universally known as Gutenberg’s Bible. In
modern times it is sometimes spoken of as the Mazarin Bible, from the
particular copy of it discovered in the library of Cardinal Mazarin,
which attracted the especial attention of bibliographers. Subsequent
editions of the same work, not quite equal in grandeur and finish to
the first, have appended to them the names of Fust and Schoeffer, as
the printers conjointly. John Schoeffer, the son of Peter, and his
successor as the head of the printing establishment, which long
continued to flourish, frankly declared in a Dedicatory Epistle to the
Emperor Maximilian of Germany, which he prefixed to an edition of
Livy, that the whole merit of the fused metal types then come into
use among printers everywhere was due to Gutenberg, and not to
his father.

It is consolatory to find that Gutenberg was not crushed. In
conjunction with one Nummeister, he established a press at May-
ence, and issued works of importance. In 1465 the Archbishop of
Mayence, Prince Adolphus of Nassau, made him one of the pensioned
attachés of his household ; and within the friendly walls of the
archiepiscopal palace he breathed his last in 1468. This prince-
archbishop was not desired by the people of Mayence, and he was
obliged to oust, by force of arms, another archbishop already in
possession, placed there by an anti-pope. In the process, the city was .
sacked, and all the industries of the place broken up, especially those
connected with the printing-press. Adolphus may have wished to
make some reparation for the ruim which he was the means of
bringing on the city, by shewing kindness to the illustrious inventor.
Gutenberg’s remains were deposited in the Church of the Franciscans
at Mayence. As to Fust, he died of the plague at Paris in 1466, at
the age of 72, whilst on one of his business expeditions to that city
in connection with the sale of his books. The stories of his unfavour-
able reception in Paris, and of attempts to palm off his Bibles as
manuscripts, are now known to be groundless. The place of his
sepulture in Paris was the Church of St. Victor.

On parting company with the four personages whose names are
associated with the very first beginnings of the art of printing, it will

582, PROTOTY POGRAPHY.

be of interest to note the portraits or other ea of them,
that exist.

A fine engraving by Houbraken of Lawrence Janssoen, the Sacris-
tan, may be seen in the Origines Typographice of Gerard Meerman,
of Rotterdam. We behold a face slightly aged ; long, emaciate, and
smoothly shaven, with speaking thoughtful eyes, looking out at the
spectator ; a benevolent, intelligent, somewhat clerical countenance,
surmounted by the soft four-cornered scholar’s cap, usually seen on
Erasmus. The authenticity of this portrait is not certain; and the
heads of the statues erected to Janssoen at Haarlem have been
moulded from some other likeness. In Meerman’s work is given a
fac-simile of a supposed early effort of Janssoen’s with his movable
wooden or lead types; a so-called Horariwm, a little vade mecum for
children, containing first the Alphabet, and then the Creed and Lord’s
Prayer, in Latin. The inscription placed by public authority in
Janssoen’s house at Haarlem is also given; Memorie sacrum. Typo-
graphia, Ars Artium Omnium Conservatria, hic primum inventa circa
annum mececxaiix (1428). Attempts have been made to show that
Lawrence Janssoen of Haarlem lived after the Gutenberg era, and was
not in any way connected with the art of printing. Advantage is
here probably taken, as in so many instances, of identity of. name in
two different persons. The special pleading, having for its aim the
complete annihilation of the Haarlem tradition, which is old, per-
sistent and reasonable, rather overshoots the mark.

Of Gutenberg’s form and presence, posterity derives an ideal image
from the statue at Strasburg, where in one of the squares he is seen
raised aloft ; a thin spare figure in furred cap and ample furred gown 3
stepping forward with energy, the two hands holding out an open
scroll, on which is the inscription Ht la lumiére fut— And there was
light.” The face is long, care-worn and aged; a patriarchal beard
descends upon the breast. In a public place in Mayence, there is
another statue of Gutenberg, not so striking perhaps as that at
Strasburg, notwithstanding the celebrity of the artist of the former,
namely, Thorwaldsen. In Lacroix’s Historie de l’ Imprimerie, is the
head by Julius in 1698, which is the prototype of the likeness pre-
sented by the statues.

The faces of Schoeffer and Fust are familiar to us from a medal.
struck in their honour, showing their profiles, conjointly with that of
Gutenberg. A small copy of this group is to be seen in Johnson's
Typographia, and in numerous other works. on

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 583 -

The new Art of Printing spread rapidly throughout Europe. The
learned class everywhere at once discerned its incalculable value. In
numerous instances, scholars of the first order associated themselves
with the Press, not simply as active patrons, but as editors and cor-
rectors, and even as manual participants in its work. And this
continued to be the case for several generations after Gutenberg’s
day. In the monasteries many who had been trained as transcribers
and illuminators learned how to set up type, and brought their skill
and taste to bear on the printed, instead of the written, sheet.
Copies of works on every subject, produced by the new method,
began to be in general demand. The same hunger of the mind for
more abundant and more satisfying food than it had been long wont
to receive, seemed to be everywhere felt. Hven in the aged, the
mental appetite and curiosity of youth were re-awakened by a sight
of the feast of fat things, to which the new art gave unlooked for
ACCESS. ;

In the regions which we now style the Netherlands and Belgium,
there were presses at work, before the close of the century which
witnessed the birth of printing with metal types, at Utrecht, at
Gouda, at Delft, at Louvain, at Deventer, at Alost, at Antwerp ;
and in Germany and German Switzerland at Cologne, at Bamberg,
at Nuremberg, at Augsburg, at Spires, at Ulm, at Esslingen, at
Frankfort, at Basle, and other important towns.

In France, at Paris, a press was set up in a room of the Sorbonne,
in 1478, the services of three Germans, Ulrich Gering, Michael
Friburger, and Martin Crantz, having been secured by Dr. Guillaume
Fichet of the Sorbonne. Peter Keyser and John Stol, workmen
under Gering, soon began printing on their own account, at the
sign of the Green Rod, Rue St. Jacques. Some twenty years
earlier (1458) the King, Charles VII., had endeavoured to introduce
printing at Paris, but Nicholas Jenson, after acquiring the secret at
Mayence, at the King’s expense, went off with it to Venice, where he
established a press for himself. In 1478, a printer with a French
name, Jacques Lachet, brought out Sebastian Brant’s Ship of Pools at
- Paris. In 1473, Guillaume Le Roy and Antoine Vincent were
engaged in printing at Lyons; also Klein and Treschel in 1488 at
the same place; and at Caen, Robert Macé in 1491.

From Germany especially, the adepts in the new art scattered
themselves like so many apostles, far and wide, carrying with them

584 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

their practical skill, and sometimes even the implements of their
business. In Rome, in Venice, in Milan, in Florence, in Naples, in
Sicily, the earliest printers bear German names. At Rome, Conrad
Sweynheim and Arnold Pannartz, in 1465 (settled first for a short
time Subiaco, near by) ; and Ulric Hahn, who Latinized his name into
its equivalent Gallus, a cock ; Silber in 1490, who did the same with
jis name, making it Argenteus; and Andreas Fritag in 1492. At
Venice, John of Spires, 1469, and his brother Vendelin; John Emeric
of Udenheim and Erhard Radolt. At Milan, Waltdorfer of Ratisbon,
better known as Valdarfer, printer of the Decameron of Boccaccio,
a copy of which, with his imprint, sold at the Roxburghe sale in
London in 1812 for £2,260. At Florence, John Petersen of May-
ence and Nicholas of Breslau in 1477. At Naples, Sixtus Riesinger
of Strasburg in 1471, Berthold Rying and others. In Sicily (at
Messina), Heinrich Alding in 1478. In 1479, a Bible in Spanish
was issued at Valencia in Spain by a German named Lambert
Palmaert. (The first press in America was set up through the
instrumentality of a German printer at Seville, John Cromberger.
It is thought, however, that he never himself crossed the ocean, but
committed the management of an establishment known by his name
in the city of Mexico, in 1540, to an agent, a foreman of his, named
Pablos.)

As in other departments of human activity, the practice of the
new art soon began to descend from father to son through successive
generations. One or two remarkable instances of such descent in
the families of eminent printers will now be given; but I shall have
to pass down occasionally into the sixteenth century.

And first, the Italian Aldi. These were Aldo Manuccio of Venice
and his descendants. Aldo Latinized his name into Aldus Manutius,
to which he sometimes added Romanus, as being a native of the
Roman States. He was an accomplished scholar. He invented and
largely used the Italic letter, which is said to be a careful reproduc-
tion of the handwriting of Petrarch, whose Canzoni and sonnets he
printed in this type. He was the first to bring out books in octavo
and duodecimo, a form quickly recognized to be an improvement on
the cumbersome folio. He and successors of the same name issued
editions of all the great works of classic antiquity, and of all the
best Italian authors of their own time. Aldo Manuccio married
the daughter of Andrea Torresani, a distinguished typographer, the

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 5&5

successor of Nicolas Jenson at Venice. The well-known badge of
the Aldine press, the Dolphin and Anchor, was adopted from a
medal of Titus Vespasianus, and is intrepreted by Erasmus in his
Adagia to denote the Latin Festina lente—“ Be steady ; take your
time ;” advice of use in literary work.

At Florence the Juntas or Giuntas were a typographical family
flourishing for several generations. Bernard and Philip were eminent
printers of this name. The device on the title pages of their books
was the Lily or Fleur-de-lis.

At Basle, the Frobens, father and son, have a special interest as
the friends of Frasmus, and the printers of his works. The house of
John Froben was the home of Erasmus, when he took up his abode
in Basle. John Froben’s wife was the daughter of the learned
Wolfgang Lachner, who like Marcus Heiland, Wolfgang Museulus,
Cicolampadius, and Erasmus himself, was a corrector and reviser in
Froben’s office. Froben’s son-in-law, Nicholas Bischoff (Episcopius),
was also a notable printer. The Utopia of our own Sir Thomas More
was printed at Basle by John Froben in 1519, and the Hacomium
Moric in 1522, the work in the title of which Erasmus amusingly
plays on More’s name. Holbein drew the illustrations which form
so essential a part of this book. Many other works printed by
Froben were also enriched by the genius of Holbein, who designed
and executed elaborate and most beautiful borders and other orna-
mental woodcuts for them. The ready graver of Holbein has not
only made his own countenance familiar to us, and those of Erasmus
and More and other historic personages, but also that of John Froben,
the great printer. Copies of Holbein’s portrait of the latter may be
seen well engraved in Knight’s Life of Hrasmus, and also in Wolt-
mann’s Holbein and his Time.

At Lyons, the printers Gryphii were famous for several generations :
Sebastian, Antony, John, the last at Venice. The device on their
title pages is a griffin and winged ball or globe.

At Paris, the illustrious typographic dynasty of the Stephani
took its rise. In England the Stephani would be spoken of as the
Stephenses. In their own vernacular they were Les Estiennes.
The first of the name, eminent as a printer and scholar, was Henry,
born at Paris, 1470. This Henry is styled Henry I. to distinguish
him from Henry II., a successor a few years later. Francis, Charles,
and Robert Stephens, also printers, were his sons. Robert was a

586 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

profoundly learned man. He publicly offered a reward to every one
who would report to him an erratum in his publications. In 1531,
he was appointed by Francis J. King’s printer in the Greek and
Hebrew languages. Henry II. was his eldest son and worthy
successor. To an edition of Andrew Gellius issued by him he pre-
fixes a Latin letter addressed to his own son Paul, in which he speaks
of the household of his father, Robert : ‘‘ All in it were learned,” he
says; “even the domestics understood Latin, and in some sort could
speak it.” His mother, Paul’s grandmother, could understand persons
speaking Latin, as readily as if they spoke French; his sister could
speak the language, having learnt it not from grammars, but from
use, just as French is learnt in France, Italian in Italy, and any
other language in the country where it is spoken. Notable works .
published by Robert Stephens were Bibles in Latin, Greek, Hebrew,
and French, and a Latin Thesaurus in three volumes folio. He
dismissed from his edition of the classics all the contractions inherited
from the MSS. A marvellous perfection marks all the productions
of his press which were supervised wholly by himself. De Thou
said the labours of Robert Stephens had done more for the honour
and glory of France than all the high deeds of her warriors. Robert
married the daughter of Josse Bade of Asch, near Brussels, another
eminent printer usually spoken of by his Latin designation, Jodocus
Badius Ascensius. Michel Vascosan and Jehan de Roigny, two
other great French printers, also married daughters of Josse Bade.
Henry II.’s Greek Thesawrus in four volumes folio (1572), is like his
father’s Latin. Thesaurus, a wonderful monument of human labour
and perseverance. The story of the shameful way in which John
Scapula, an employé of his, filched the substance of this Thesaurus
and constructed out of it the one-volume Lexicon (1579), formerly so
familiar to English scholars, and so often reprinted, can only here be
glanced at. The learned Isaac Casaubon married a daughter of
Henry Stephens.

In the line of the Koburgers (properly Wolgemuths), at Nurem-
berg, there was an Anthony I. and.an Anthony II., with a John, a
Melchior, and others.

At Antwerp, Christopher Plantin founded a long-lived printing-
house. His officina was one of the wonders of Europe and the chief
lion of the city. More fortunate than some of the great printers,
Plantin accumulated wealth, and lived in princely style, indulging his
fine tastes, and bequeathing at his death, in 1598, a magnificent

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 587

private library to his grandson Balthasar Moret, his heir and suc-
cessor. Among the products of Christopher Plantin’s press was a
polyglot bible in eight volumes folio, published under the auspices of
Philip II. of Spain.

Finally, I name the Dutch Elzevir family, members of which,
between 1583 and 1683, obtained great celebrity as printers. The
first Elzevir (or Elsevier), Louis, began to print at Leyden in 1583.
His brothers, connexions and descendants, were established as printers
in various places in Holland, but chiefly at Amsterdam and Utrecht.
In this dynasty Louis I., Louis IT., Louis ITT., are to be distinguished ;
other Elzevir names are Matthew, Cigidius, Jodocus, Bonaventure,
Daniel, Abraham, and Peter. The list of the Elzevir publications,
embracing the whole range of literature ancient and contempo-
raneous, including works in Hebrew, Syriac and Arabic, fills seven
octavo volumes. The Elzevir print is quickly to be recognized on
account of a certain pleasant openness and clearness in the fashion of
the type. ‘The foolish story about the use of silver type seems to
have arisen out of the sound of the name Elzevir or Elsevier. It is
said that some of the Elzevirs employed female compositors. (The
device of a printer in the officina Elzeviriana at Leyden in 1617 was
an. open music-book, with notes: his name was Godefridus Basson.)

Although im the course of the preceding narrative I was brought
more than once into the neighbourhood of Bruges, I reserved my
mention of that city until now, in order that in association with its
name I might introduce our own William Caxton.

The city of Bruges, situated not many miles inland from the port
of Ostend, and connected with that port by a canal, was, during the
era in which we are interesting ourselves, the capital of the Dukes
of Burgundy, who held there a splendid court. These dukes, in
addition to their own proper domain, Upper Burgundy (Franche
Comté), had by degrees become lords also of other vast territories.
They were nominal vassals of the German Emperors and of the
French Kings, but far surpassed both these potentates in resources
and real power. Under the German Empire they held Burgundy
proper, East Flanders, Luxembourg, Alsace, the duchies of Brabant |
and Limberg, the marquisate of Antwerp, the counties of Hainault,
Holland, and Zealand ; to the French King they did homage for the
counties of Ponthier, Amiens, Vermandois, Nevers, and Namur.

From 1419 to 1467 Philip the Good was the reigning duke, a
munificent patron of art and promoter of commerce and industry.

588 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY,

To commemorate the perfection to which woollen manufactures had
attained among his people, he instituted an order of knighthood—
that of the Golden Fleece. A great lover of learning and literature,
he maintained within the walls of his palace a staff of skilled copy-
ists and illuminators.

William Caxton was brought into intimate relations with this
Philip the Good, being at Bruges after 1463 what we should now
call British Consul—a public agent stationed there, charged with the
care of English interests, chiefly commercial, in the dominions of the
Duke of Burgundy ; technically, “Governor of the English Nation.”
As a man of literary tastes, Caxton was held in especial esteem by the
duke.

In 1467, Philip the Good died. His successor, Charles the Bold,
whose reign proved disastrous to himself and his dominions, was no
professed patron of letters. It happened, nevertheless, that Caxton’s
relations with the Burgundian court became now even more intimate
than they had been under Duke Philip. The new duke, soon after his
accession, brought home as his bride the Princess Margaret, Edward —
the Fourth’s sister, who forthwith evinced a great regard for her
countryman Caxton, now a polished courtier as well as an experienced
man of business. She attached him to the court as one of the gentle-
men of her household. It would seem that about this time Caxton
resigned the post of “Governor of the English” at Bruges, wearied
perhaps with the anxieties of the post, growing more and more
serious during a troubled period, and glad to withdraw into a posi-
tion likely to afford him more leisure for the literary pursuits which
had become so fascinating to him.

In 1470, reverses sustained by the Yorkist party in England
obliged the King, Edward IV., to fly the country, accompanied by
several of his adherents among the nobles; and the court at Bruges
was the temporary resort of the fugitives. After the lapse of five or
six months, Edward regained his throne. During this short sojourn
of Edward abroad, Caxton became personally known to him and his
friends through the Princess Margaret; and it is believed that this
circumstance, together with public changes in progress at Bruges and
elsewhere, ultimately led to the removal from Flanders to England, |
which took place a few years later. Caxton may have deemed the
time opportune for the introduction of Printing into England. Asa

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 589

commercial venture he must have seen the probability of its success.
The capabilities of the novel invention for the rapid multiplication of
books in request among the learned were self-evident, and he would
feel sure of the royal countenance and the patronage of influential
friends in the enterprise. But first it was expedient that he should
make himself in some degree practically acquainted with the art,
and with the economy of a printing establishment. Many intelligent
men had, to his knowledge, passed over with comparative ease from
other avocations to that of the printer. Why shouldnot he? While
yet acting as British agent, he had been in the habit of utilizing his
intervals of leisure by translating into English a French work,
entitled Le Recueil des Histowres de Troyes, a paraphrase of the
leading passages of the Zhad, written by Raoul le Fevre, formerly
chaplain and secretary to Philip the Good, and probably a personal
friend of the translator. After various interruptions he at length
completed his English version of the work, encouraged in his under-
taking by the Princess Margaret, ‘his redoubted ladye,” who deigned
to suggest some improvements in the phraseology. It was begun at
Bruges, he tells the reader, continued in Ghent, and finished in
Cologne. And farther he more specifically states: ‘It was finished
in the time of the troublous world, and of the great divisions being
and reigning as well in the realms of England and France, asin other
places universally throughout the world, that is to wit: in the year
of our Lord one thousand four hundred and seventy-one.” Of the
translation thus continued and ended in the midst of inauspicious
surroundings, Caxton proceeded to supply copies in manuscript to his
mistress the princess, and his other English-speaking friends. And
it was while personally engaged in this rather wearisome employment
that his plans for the future took definite shape, and the resolution
was formed to master for himself the new art of printing, and to issue
by means of it an edition of the English version of the Recuezl for
the English market.

At this juncture we become acquainted with Colard Mansion, a
Frenchman settled at Bruges. Colard Mansion was.a clever engraver,
caligrapher and illuminator, who had been in the pay of Duke Philip
the Good, but who had betaken himself to the practice of the new
art, and had set up a press in a small room over the porch of the
church of St. Donatus at Bruges. Here also he manufactured with.

3 :

590 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

skill the punches and matrices required in type founding, and put them
successfully to their proper uses. It is conjectured that the fine
founts of his office were in the first instance cut and cast at the com-
mand and cost of the late munificent literary duke. Caxton put him-
self under the tuition of Colard Mansion, handsomely recompensing
him for his pains, learning the new art and mystery by setting up
with his own hands the type of the English Recueil, and partaking
in the manual labour of its actual imprinting at Colard Mansion’s
press. “T have practised and learned,” he says, “at my great charge
and dispense, to ordain the said book in print, after the manner and
form as you may here see.” A further memorandum informs us that
the printing was completed “on the last day of March, 1474.” A
monogram or cipher is seen in several of the books afterwards printed
by Caxton in England, consisting of the Arabic numerals 7 and 4
reversed and interlaced, placed between the initials of his name. On
either side, in some instances, certain marks are to be seen which
have been thought to be respectively an s andac; but they are more
probably only flourishes in the ornamentation of the border. If,
however, the s and the ¢ be insisted on, their interpretation may more
plausibly be sine calamo than Sancta Colonia. The whole device
will then be a cryptic commemoration of the time when Caxton first
embarked in the novel avocation of issuing books to his friends and
the public, sine calamo, “ without the aid of the pen.” Thus the first
old printers were wont to boast in their colophons; and Caxton also
himself thought good to remark at the close of the Recueil, that the
work in the reader’s hands was “not written with pen and ink as
other books be :” an observation not altogether needless for the super-
ficial ebserver, as the types used in the impression are the closest
possible imitation of a local style of hand-writing.

The bulk of the printed edition of the English Recueil would no
doubt be shipped off to an agent in London. Persuaded that he had
struck a profitable vein, Caxton now completes another translation
from the French, The Game and Playe of the Chesse, a work chiefly
compiled by one Jehan de Vigny from the Latin work of J. de
Cessolis, Liber de ludo Scachorum. ‘This translation was committed
to type as speedily as possible in the office of Colard Mansion, Caxton
himself taking some part as before in the manual work. The book
was dedicated to the King of England’s brother, the Duke of

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 591

Clarence, and sent off at once to London. (About the same time
Colard Mansion put forth an edition of the French work, on his own
account, using—whether his own or ducal property—the identical
founts employed in the English version.)

The work next taken up for translation, with a view to publication,
seems to have been, Zhe History of Jason, another of Raoul le
Fevre’s productions. But this was not printed until after the
removal to Westminster, as is said to be proved by the type. An
edition of the original French was, in this case also, subsequently
printed by Colard Mansion. (The idea that Caxton learned and
practised printing at Cologne, arose from a casual expression in the
Recueil, taken wrongly by Wynkyn de Worde to mean that the book
was printed there, whereas Caxton simply says that the translation
into English was finished there.) It is entitled The Book of the
Whole Life of Jason. It was from the pen of the same Raoul le
Fevre, who wrote the Recueil, and in some sort it celebrates the
institution of the Order of the Golden Fleece by his first patron,
Duke Philip. The translation had probably been some years in
hand. With his usual policy, Caxton dedicates the book to the eldest
son of the King of England, the Prince of Wales, “our to-coming
sovereign lord,” as he speaks, then only four years old. He does not
presume, he says, to dedicate the volume to the king, inasmuch as
he doubts not that he who had permitted himself to be enrolled in
the said Order of the Golden Fleece, was already in possession of the
work in French; but he presents it to the prince that he may “begin
therein to learn to read English.” In Halliwell’s Letters of the
Kings of England ave preserved the instructions given by Edward
IV. to Earl Rivers, as tutor of his son, the Prince of Wales, in
1475; and amongst them it is directed that there should be “read
unto him such noble stories as behoveth to a prince to understand
and know.” The Book of Jason may have been one of the noble
stories used in this way in the education of the prince. In the pre-
faces to several of his publications, Caxton indulges in some personal
gossip. In the prologue to the Jason he falls, consciously or uncon_
sciously, into the vein of Froissart, and describes some arras hangings
which he remembers seeing in the hall of Hesdin Castle in Artois,
executed and placed there by order of Philip the Good, on which
were depicted the exploits of Jason when in quest of the Golden
Fleece.

592 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

No room is left for doubt as to the place of issue of the next
volume of Caxton’s which I have to notice, The Dictes and Sayings
of Philosophers. He had now for certain severed the ties which
bound him to Flanders and the Rhineland, after a residence there of
over thirty years ; and had transferred himself to the neighbourhood
of the great city where his youth had been spent. Undeterred by
the approaches of age, he resolved on a new career, and brought with
him from abroad a full equipment as printer, his founts of type being
cut and cast for him, as their appearance sufficiently proves, by
Colard Mansion at Bruges. With him also came a staff of experi-
enced assistants. On the title page of the Dictes and Sayimgs we
read: “Imprinted by me, William Caxton, at Westminster, in the
year of our Lord meccclxxvii.” Here at last we have the three
desiderated elements of certainty, and the tangible date is supplied,
by means of which the present year, 1877, has been distinguished as
the four hundredth anniversary of the introduction of printing into
England. The author or translator of the volume now issued was no
less a personage than the Queen’s brother, Lord Antony Woodville,
Earl Rivers, governor, as we have already seen, of the Prince of
Wales. The astute printer contrives to keep in the sphere to which
he had become habituated at Bruges. By cultivating the good
graces of the higher powers he secures their patronage, and anti-
cipates, doubtless, the solid advantages likely to accrue therefrom to
his several ventures. In 1484 we have him dedicating a work to
Richard ITI, who had then obtained possession of the throne—The
Book of the Order of Chivalry. Yn the preceding year he had put
forth the Legenda Aurea, or Golden Legend, a work probably known
to be acceptable to Richard. In the life of St. George of England
in this book, he says that in the Chapel of St. George, at Windsor,
the heart of St. George is preserved, a precious relic presented to
Henry V. by the Emperor Sigismund. —

In 1485, Henry VII. assumed the crown, and Caxton takes an
early opportunity of presenting to him in person a copy of the latest
product of his press, the History of Charlemagne. In this year he
prints Sir Thomas Malory’s Morte d' Arthur, a compliment, we may
be sure, to the Tudors, who prided themselves on their descent from
Arthur through the Welsh princes. In 1489, he translates and prints
at Henry’s express desire, the Feats of Arms and Chivalry, a work °

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 593

by Vegetius, and in 1490, he dedicates a translation of the Mneid
of Virgil to Henry’s eldest son, Arthur, Prince of Wales. Henry VII.
had derived from his mother, “the saintly Margaret of Lancaster,” a
love of books and learning. This royal lady, of whom I shall speak
again, patronized Caxton, and at her command, as he himself informs
us, conjointly with that of the Queen, he printed, also in 1490, the
Fifteen Oes, a volume of prayers. He had previously printed
two more translations by the hand of Lord Rivers, for whom he
printed the Dzctes and Sayings. More than sixty books, besides
those named, from the press of Caxton, including the editio princeps
of Chaucer, are to be seen in the libraries of England or the Conti-
nent. For an account of these, recourse must be had to the usual
writers on bibliographical subjects. The particular spot in West-
minster where Caxton first set up his press is known from an extant
advertisement of his. It reads as follows :—“If it please any man,
spiritual or temporal, to buy any Pies [pica prayer-books] of two and
three Commemorations of Salisbury Use, imprinted after the form of
this present letter, which be well and truly corrected, let him come
to Westminster, into the Almonry, at the Red Pale, and he shall have
them good-cheap.” He appends a brief request to the reader or
binder in Latin, Supplico stet cedula (schedula), “ Don’t destroy this
slip ;’ and then we have his cabalistic W. C., etc. The Pies were
Calendar-tables (also called Picas), with rubrical directions, relating
to church-services on saints’ days; and the ‘‘Two or Three Com-
memorations ” spoken of were an accumulation, so to speak, of two
or three observances in one day, in which case certain combinations
and omissions of proper collects were, for brevity’s sake, permissible.
The Red Pale was an escutcheon or shield bearing a conspicuous red
stripe drawn vertically down its middle, set up over the door as a
sign. The Almonry or Aumbry was a portion of the Abbey buildings
now destroyed, forming part of the precinct towards the western |
entrance. It was the place where the doles of the monastery were
wont to be distributed to the poor. Some disused apartments here,
together with the dismantled chapel of St. Anne near by, were, it is
supposed, leased by the Abbey authorities to Caxton. The Abbot
of Westminster at the time was John Esteney. Caxton inscribes
none of the productions of his press to him; but in his prologue to
the d/neid he mentions a reference made by the Abbot to himself

594 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

on one occasion for assistance in deciphering an antiquated English
document.* ,

In 1485, the presses were removed from the Monastery buildings
to premises of Caxton’s own in King Street, Westminster. In 1491,
Caxton died. He was buried in the churchyard of St. Margaret’s
Church, close to the Abbey.

Caxton’s career was a prosperous one, and probably accompanied
with much personal happiness, actively and usefully employed as he

* At the present day, Caxton’s English requires, for its ready comprehension, some of the
same kind of assistance from a friendly hand which Abbot Hsteney sought to obtain from
Caxton himself, in regard to English held to be “‘old”’ in the reign of Henry VIL. I give, asa
specimen, the preface to a translation of a French work, entitled ‘‘ Cato,” a paraphrase of the
so-called Distichs of Cato, much used in the medizval schools. We gather from this “‘ prologue
or proheyme” what were Caxton’s impressions of the rising generation of the city where his own
youth had been passed some forty years previously. The translation was published in 1483.
Thus the work is introduced :

““Unto the noble, auncyent, and renommed cyte, the cyte of London in England, I, William
Caxton, vytezeyn and conjurye of the same, and of the fraternyte and felauship of the mercerye,
owe of ryght my servyse and good wyll, and of every dute am bounden naturelly to assiste,
ayde, and counceille, as ferforth as I can to my power, as to my moder, of whom I have
receyved my nourcture and lyuynge, and shall praye for the good prosperite and polecye of the
same duryng my lyf, for as me semeth it is of grete nede, bycause I have knowen it in my yong
age moche more welthy, prosperous, and rycher than it is at this day, and the cause is, that
there is almost none that entendeth to the comyn wele, but only every man for his singuler
prouffyte. Owhan I remember the noble Romayns, that for the comyn wele of the cyte of
Rome, they speute not only theyr moevable goods, but they put theyr bodyes and lyves in
jeopardy, and to the deth, as by many a noble ensample we may see in the actes of Romans, as
of the two noble Scipions, Affrican and Asyan, Actilius, and many other ; and amonge al other
the noble Catho, auctor and maker of this book, whiche he hath lefte for to remayne ever to all
the peple for to lerne hit, and to knowe how every man ought to rewle and governe hym in this
lyf, as well for the lyf temporall, as for the lyf spyrytuel. And, as in my judgment, it is the
beste book for to be taught to yonge children in scole, and also to peple of every age, it is full
convenient yf it be wel vnderstanden. And bycause I see that the children that ben borne
within the sayd cyte encrease, and prouffyte not like theyr faders and olders, but for the mooste
parte, after that they ben comeyn to theyr parfight yeres of discrecion, and rypenes of age,
how well that theyre faders have lefte to them grete quantite of goodes, yet scarcely amonge
ten two thryue. I have seen and knowen in other londes, dyuers cytees, that of one name and
lynage successyvely have endured prosperously many heyres, yea v. or vi. hundred yere, and
some a thousand ; and in this noble cyte of London, it can vnnethe contynue unto the thyrde
heyr, or scarcely to the second. O blessyd Lord, whan I remembre thys I am al abasshed ; I
can not juge the cause, but fayrer, ne wyser, ne bet bespoken children in theyre youghte ben
nowher than ther ben in London ; but at their ful rypng there is no carnel ne good corn founden,
but chaff for the moost parte. I wote wel there be many noble and wyse, and prove wel, and
ben better and richer than ever were theyr faders; and to thende, that many myght come to
honoure and worshyppe, I entende to translate this sayd book of Cathon, in whiche I doubte
not, and yf they wylle rede it, and understande, they moche be the better conne rewl themself
therby ; for among all other bookes this is a singular book, and may well be callyd the regy ment,
or governaunce of the body and sowle. There was a noble clerk named Pogius, of Florence,
and was secretary to pope Eugenye, and also to pope Nychcolas, which had, in the cyte of
Florence, a noble and well stuffed librarye, which all noble straungyers comynge desyred to-
see, and therin they fonde many noble and rare bookes, and whan they had axyd of hym which

was the best booke of them alle, and that he reputed for the best, he sayd, that he held Cathon
glosed for the best book of his lyberary,”’ &c.

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 595

constantly was in mind and body. But his times, as we have seen,
were full of perturbations. What with popular risings, war with
France, contests for the throne between the houses of York and
Lancaster ; and, on the Continent, the French determination to expel
the English, the struggles of the Kings of France against their nobles,
the rivalries and feuds between Louis XI. and Charles the Bold, and
the German Emperor, no one of any class was sure of dying peace-
fully in his bed. Caxton, in the case of many of those with whom
he was brought into close relations, must have been impressed with
the miseries and perils attendant on high position, and the mutability
of human affairs generally. It is sad to recall the fates of several of
the personages whose names are associated with the books which he
printed. The Duke of Clarence, to whom the first edition of The
Game and Playe of the Chesse was dedicated, was secretly put to
death in the Tower, plunged, it was currently reported, into a butt
of Malmesey wine. The Prince of Wales, addressed in the Book of
Jason, was suffocated along with his young brother, also in the
Tower; and the Earl of Rivers was ruthlessly beheaded at Pomfret.
For Richard III., slain on the field of Bosworth, we feel less com-
passion. The other young Prince of Wales, Arthur, son of Henry
VII., to whom the Aneid was presented, never ascended the throne.

Caxton is one of the few characters in the history of England who
have moulded themselves into shape with some distinctness in the
imagination of most Englishmen. He lives and moves, a real person
in their minds, individually recognisable, like Alfred, like Chaucer,
like Shakespeare himself. And this in spite of meagre data. A few
autobiographical facts casually supplied to us in addresses to the
reader, scattered about in certain of his publications, a few allusions
in contemporary annals, an occasional mention in legal and other
documents of the time accidentally preserved, these are the only
materials out of which to construct a biography of Caxton. And
then we have the portrait which has come down to us as his, which,
when once we have seen, we do not forget: a peaceful unmilitary
face ; large inquiring eyes looking out from under a slightly per-
plexed brow, a well-formed nose, plentiful hair and beard, grey and
curling ; lips making inquiry along with the eyes; the whole sur-
mounted by quaint, almost oriental head-gear, the incipient modern
hat nevertheless, with narrow brim turned up all round, retaining,
however, still a portion of the hood @ /a Henry IV., with liripipe

596 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

dangling on one side. (For the instructive story of Caxton’s child-
hood in the Weald of Kent, and his youth and early manhood in
the city of London, I must refer you to the books which are in
every one’s hands.)

It is hardly necessary to add that the Caxtoniana of Lord Lytton
are only remotely connected with our Caxton. They are a series of
pleasant essays, whose subjects were suggested to the writer from
time to time during the composition of The Caxtons and My Novel.
The supposed author of these fine fictions, Pisistratus Caxton, nar-
rates, we shall remember, the very serious differences between his
father Austin and his uncle Roland, on the unsettled point as to
whether they came from the branch of the ancient Caxtons whence
the great printer sprung, or from that to which Sir William de
Caxton belonged, slain in the battle of Bosworth field, fighting
for Richard III. Considering the wide range of the Imaginary
Conversations of Walter Savage Landor, it is singular that among
the interlocutors none of the prototypographers are to be met with.
With his great dramatic insight, and perfect mastery of precise,
accurate English, Landor, had he chosen, might have constructed
much admirable discourse between Gutenberg and Adolphus of
Nassau, for example, or between Colard Mansion and the Seigneur
de la Gruthuyse, or between Caxton and Earl Rivers, or Caxton and
Abbot Esteney. Charles Knight, at the close of his Memoir of
Caxton, presents us with a scene, not badly conceived, in which
Wynkyn de Worde, Richard Pynson, William Machlinia and Lettou
are the dramatis persone.

Caxton’s foreman, Wynkyn de Worde, succeeded to the establish-
ment in King Street, Westminster, and carried on printing operations
there until 1497, when he removed to Fleet Street, at the sign of the
Golden Sun. He was a native of Holland, and had accompanied
Caxton from Bruges. He improved on his master’s style and
adopted the Roman type. The issues of his press were numerous:
and multifarious, including even the Koran “ of the false necromancer
Mahomet,” as the phrase is on the title page. The first edition of
Sir John Maundeville’s Travels was also issued by him. Four
hundred and ten works or editions are enumerated as coming from
Wynkyn de Worde’s press. He put forth repeated editions of the
Scala Perfectionis, or Ladder of Perfection, a religious book printed ©
at “the command of Margaret Beaufort of Lancaster, the King’s

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 597

mother,” who also, as we have seen, was a patroness of Caxton; and
on the occasion of the death of this princess the funeral sermon pro-
nounced over her remains by Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, was printed
at the press of Wynkyn de Worde. This interesting printer died in
1534, and was buried in St. Bride’s, Fleet Street.

Another assistant of Caxton’s, Richard Pynson, a Norman by
birth, but naturalized in England by letters patent, had established
himself independently as a printer, first, just outside Temple Bar,
and secondly, in Fleet Street, at the sign of the George. Lady
Margaret, the king’s mother, patronized him likewise, as also did her
son Henry VII. In his colophons Pynson styles himself ‘“ Printer
unto the King’s noble grace.” After the death of Henry, his son
and successor Henry VIII. continued to him the same title, and
Pynson had the honour of printing the king’s treatises against Luther
which acquired for him the title of Defender of the Faith. Among
the 215 works or editions issued by Pynson were the Chronicles of
Froissart, and the editio princeps of the Promptuaritum Parvulorum,
a famous Latin-English dictionary. Pynson died in 1529. Two
other printers said to have been brought over from the Continent by
Caxton afterwards became distinguished on their own account, Lettou
and John Machlinia.

It is not my intention to note with minuteness the English
typographers who came after Caxton and his co-labourers. Between
1477 and 1500 there were one hundred and ninety master printers
in London. Notary and Facques are early names on the list. There,
as elsewhere, presses pass from father to son. Thus in the period
mentioned, there are two Walleys, three Wolfes, three Wyers, three
Powells, three Jugges, including the widow of one, three Halls, three
Herfords, two Hills, two Coplands, two Days, two Alders, two
Barkers, two Jacksons, two Whites. Day and Grafton, Wolfe and
Wight, are especially eminent. The works printed are for the most
part of the same nature as those issued by Caxton and his compeers—
church books, school books, law books, medical books, classics, books
of sports, fiction (poetry and prose) ; and it is a significant fact that
Bibles are now added. ‘The printers’ places of business continue to be
known by signs, the Mermaid, the St. John the Evangelist, the Holy
Trinity, Our Lady of Pity, Maiden’s Head, Brazen Serpent, the Well
and Two Buckets, Lucretia Romana, White Horse, White Bear. At
Oxford Theodore Rood of Cologne was printing in 1480, with a

598 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

partner named Hunt, who probably was the person who put forth a
volume without a printer’s name two years previously. The date of
this book reads “‘ mecclxvi;” out of which an “x” has dropped, a
mishap which has befallen printed dates in other instances. In 1671
books printed under the auspices of the University began to be dated
‘“E Theatro Sheldoniano,” a practice which continued more or less
until the establishment of the Clarendon. In 1480, also, books were
being printed at St. Albans by the “Schoolmaster” of the Monastery
there. At Cambridge, John Siberch, a German, was printing in
1521, Erasmus himself being a resident in the University at the
same time. It was John Legate, a distinguished printer here in
1589, who first made use of the device still to be seen in the Cam-
bridge books—a figure of Alma Mater Cantabrigia standing behind -
an altar with streaming breasts, and holding in one hand a sun, in
the other a chalice, with an encircling legend of Hie lucem et pocula
sacra. At York, a Hollander, Hugo Goes, was printing in 1506 ; at
Canterbury, John Mytchell was similarly engaged in 1550. A press
was established in Edinburgh in 1507, under the auspices of James
IV. In Dublin, printing was introduced in 1551.

After the manner then just narrated sprang up the pre- -eminently
human art of type-printing ; after the manner just narrated did it
begin to spread. The rude wooden letters of the Haarlem block-
printer, slowly carved with the hand, were quickly transformed into
the magnificent metal characters of Gutenburg and Schoeffer, cut and
cast with a finish, and impressed on paper and vellum with an effect
which have never been surpassed. The adaptation of the invention
to the intellectual wants of men was instantly, universally recognized.
The appliances indeed by means of which these nimble ministers of
man’s wit are made to do their office, have undergone mighty changes.
The primitive wooden wine-press of the Rhineland, with its screw
and movable bar, gave the first idea of the apparatus required ; nay,
perhaps, in some cases was extemporized into the apparatus required.
And grievous for a time was the wear even on the hardest type by
the brute power of such a machine. Bleaw, of Amsterdam, an ~
ingenious and scientific man, in 1601, civilized some of the first
contrivances ; but it was not until the beginning of the 19th century
that the Stanhope press was constructed, made wholly of iron, and
doing its work to perfection by means of delicate adjustments of
pressure through spiral springs and the nicely calculated action of —

PROTOTYPOGRAPHY. 599

a bent ‘lever handle. Then followed the Ruthven, an Edinburgh
machine, and the Columbian, a Philadelphia production, both based
on the Stanhope principle, but accomplishing their tasks with greater
economy of labour and greater speed.

But the demands of the age were insatiable. The successful appli-
cation of steam power to machinery in other directions, quickly of
course suggested itself as an auxiliary in printing, especially in the
printing of newspapers, the circulation of which had now become
exceedingly great. In 1814, the cylinder press of the London Zimes
was the marvel of the day. Then, each in succession claiming and
proved in practice to be really an advance in excellence, came the
American Rotary, the Walter Web-feeder, the Prestonian Automa-
ton—the last throwing off by a series of actions, looking like
the result of self-consciousness and reason, huge sheets printed
on both sides, disengaged from each other, and folded in incalcu-
lable numbers and with lightning rapidity. Caxton boasted in the
Colophon of his Recueil, that the whole book was begun in one
day and finished in one day: that is, that the first folio of the
whole edition was worked off in one day, and the last folio in the
same space of time. This for an edition of five hundred, and
probably Caxton’s would not be larger, would, when the sheet
was printed on both sides, involve one thousand inkings, one thousand
pulls of the press handle, one thousand placings and replacings,
with a variety of other careful manipulations. Under the cir-
cumstances the old printer might legitimately claim some credit for
the capabilities of his art. Perhaps not much more could have
been accomplished with the machines at which Franklin worked in
London and Philadelphia. The Stanhope furnished forth completed
sheets of letter-press at the rate of 250 per hour. The first 7imes
cylinder printed perfect copies of that great daily publication at the
rate of 1,100 per hour, and now we hear of 10,000 perfected sheets
per hour as the rate of production attained by the Automaton Web-
feeder.

What the intellectual exigencies of future generations may be, who
can say? Education is spreading every day, and in every country.
The love of knowledge, of science, of literature, is penetrating all
communities deeper and deeper, and will, in the onward march of
civilization, be universal. And accompanying this great movement,
another phenomenon is apparent—a tendency to a unity of alphabet,

600 PROTOTYPOGRAPHY.

a unity of typography, a unity of language. ‘The demand for reading-
matter—perhaps English reading-matter—great as it is, must in the
future be vastly greater. But we must believe that man in the future,
as in the past, will continue to develop contrivances answerable to
his needs. Photography and electricity may be enlisted yet further
than they already have been in the service of letters ; and appliances
for satisfying the mental hunger of the human race, having photo-
graphy and electricity as co-efficients, may possibly be thought of,
which to us now would seem to involve the incredible, but which, to
our descendants, will be things of course, and classed by them among
the ordinary conveniences of every-day life.

[601]

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, AND OTHER OBJECTS,

ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE ART OF TYPOGRAPHY, EXHIBITED AT THE ROOMS OF THE CANADIAN
InsTiTuTE, TORONTO, JUNE 13-16, 1877, ON THE OCCASION OF THE FoUR HUNDREDTH ANNI-
VERSARY OF THE INTRODUCTION OF PRINTING INTO ENGLAND BY WILLIAM CaxTOoN.*

1. Works oN THE GENERAL SuBpJEcT: TyPoGRAPHY.

Joseph Ames. Typographical Antiquities. London. W. Faden, for J. Robinson, 1749. 4to.
It has a good portrait of Caxton.

Gerard Meerman. Origines Typographice. The Hague. 1765. 4to. It has a fine portrait
of Lawrence Coster.

Henri Gockinga. DelInvention de l’Imprimerie. Paris. F. Schoell. 1809. 12mo.

Paul La Croix. Histoire delImprimerie. Paris. Plon fréres. 1852. Royal 8vo. Plates.

Noel Humphreys. History of Printing. London. Bernard Quaritch. 1868. Folio. Numerous
reproductions and fac similes.

Gulielmus Nicol. De Literis Inventis: Libri Sex. London: for H. Clement. 1714. 12mo.
The frontispiece shews the Earl of Pembroke in his Library.

John Johnson. Typographia. London. John Johnson. 2 vols. Large paper copy. It
shews in a medallion the heads of Gutenberg, Schoeffer and Fust.

J. Ph. Berjeau. Le Bibliophile Illustré. Londres. W. Jeffs. 1862. Octavo. Cuts.

Le Bibliophile Frangais. Paris. Jules Bonaventure. 1868. S8vo.

Richard Heber. Catalogue of the Bibliotheca Heberiana. London, W. Nicol. 12 vols. 8vo.

A. A. Renouard. Bibliothéque d’un Amateur. Paris. Crapelet. 1819. 2vols. 8vo.

Catalogue of the Kloss Library. London. Sotheby. 1835. 8vo.

2. ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE PRE-TYPOGRAPHIC PERIOD: ALPHABETS,
INSCRIPTIONS, MANUSCRIPTS, ETC.

The Four Gospels. A Greek MS. on vellum. Twelfth Century. Small 4to. From the
Levant. With miniatures and illuminations at the beginning of each Gospel; and in the
original cedar or cypress-wood covers.

The Four Gospels. A Latin Manuscript on vellum. Fourteenth Century. 8vo. Western
monastic work. Thecapitalsrubricated. The original cover replaced by olive-morocco antique
binding.

The Book of Esther. A Hebrew manuscript on five sheets of prepared skin. Length of
roll or megillah, ten feet ; height, twelve inches. Lined at one end with green silk.

Jac. de Effordia. Tractatus. Cologne. John Veldener. 1470. Xylographic or block-book.
illuminated letters.

The Biblia Pauperum Predicatorum. Xylographie or block-book. J. Russell Smith’s fac
simile reproduction. Forty plates. 4to.

A Chinese xylographic block or wooden tablet, with a page of matter carved thereon, ready
for printing from.

A Chinese volume, ‘‘The Book of Heroes.” The paper printed on one side only, and folded
with the unprinted sides back to back. Many illustrations; and examples of the transition
from formal to cursive writing on every page. Chinese binding.

Chinese Bible. Gutzlaff. Printed and bound in the Chinese style.

Japanese Alphabets and Object Lessons. Boldly drawn on sheets for school purposes.

Arabic Manuscript. Preces et Capitula Aleorani. On Bombycine paper. Miniature 4to.

* The works exhibited were kindly lent by the authorities in charge of the Public Libraries of Toronto, and
by several private amateurs of books in the city and neighbourhood. The Instituteisindebted to the following
for loans on the occasion:—The Parliamentary Library of the Province of Ontario, the Library of the Univer-
sity of Toronto, the Library of Osgoode Hall, the Library of the Department of Public Education, the Library
of the Upper Canada Bible Society, N. G. Bigelow, Esg., Dr. Canniff, A. Hlvins, Esq., Alderman Hallam. Dr.
C. B. Hall, Arthur Harvey, Esq., S. Hart, ioe F. Krauss, Esq., F. A. Knapp, Esq., C. Lindsey, Esq.. Prof.
Loudon, W. J. Macdonell, Esq. (French Consul), J. Notman, Esq., J. Paterson, Hsq., Dr. Reeves, H, Rowsell, Esq.,
fe Dr. staging, W. H. Van der Smissen, Esg., S. J. Watson, Esq., Prof. Daniel Wilson, R, B. Willing, Hsq.,

. Young, Esq.

602 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

Early French Black Letter Manuscript. Jardin Delectabile (Devotional),

A Persian volume: ‘‘The Poems of Hafiz.” Printed from blocks. Ornamental capitals,
finials, ete. Persian binding.

Specimen of Persian caligraphy.
MS. Riccius. De Regibus Hispaniarum et Siciliz. 8vo.

MS. Legal Documents relating to Lands temp. Edward III., Henry VII., Henry VIIL.,
Edward VI., Mary, Elizabeth, Charles I. With the Seals appended.

J. B. DuHalde: Description of China. The Hague. H. Scheurler. 1736. 4to. 4 vols.
Chinese characters.

Dr. John Lamb. Hebrew Hieroglyphics. Cambridge. Pitt Press. 1835. 8vo.
C. Forster. Harmony of Primeval Alphabets. London. §&vo.

James Harris. Hermes. Universal Grammar. London. J. Nourse. 14765. 8vo. Fine
frontispiece.

Comte de Gebelin. Histoire Naturelle dela Parole. Paris. Boudit. 1776. S8yvo. Plates.
F. J. Bastius. Paleographia. London. R. Watts. 1835. S8vo.

London Palzographical Society’s publications. The Seven parts. One hundred folio plates
of exact fac-similes by the autotype process of authentic and very rare MSS. on papyrus and
vellum, from B.C. 152 down to the era of Wycliffe and Chaucer; consisting of portions of
the Greek and Latin classics, gospels, psalters, office-books, charters, works in early English, |
etc., preserved in the libraries of Great Britain, Ireland, France, Italy and Spain.

Sir W. Betham. Etruscan Inscriptions. Dublin: for F. D. Hardy. 1842. 8vo. 2 vols.

Gio, Battista Vermiglioni. Etruscan Inscriptions at Perugia. Perugia. V. Bartelli. 1833.
4to. Chey. Bunsen’s Copy.

Mazochius. Inscriptions of Herculaneum. Naples. B.Gessar. 1754. folio.

Odericus. Ancient Latin Inscriptions, Medals, &c. Rome. F. B. Komarek. 1765. Ato.
From Library of Trinity College, Cambridge.

Ciampiui. Vetera Monimenta. Ancient Inscriptions. Rome. Bernabo. 1699. 4to.
Odescalum Museum. Rome. J.G.Salomoni. 1751. folio. 2 vols.

Marmora Oxoniensia. The Arundel and other Inscriptions. London. R. Boyer. 1732. folio.
S. Nerses. Preces (in Thirty-three Languages). Venice. 1862. 12mo.

Armenian. Meditations. Imitation Armenian MS. Rome. 12mo.

Humboldt. Ancient Inhabitants of America. »Mexican Inscriptions. London, J. G.
Barnard. 1814. 2 vols. §vo. ;

3. Books PRINTED BEFORE A.D. 1500.
Johannes de Gersond. Tractatus. Nuremberg. John Gensenschmidt. 1472-8. folio.
Tiluminated capitals and initials.
Bonaventura. Speculum B. Virginis. Augsburg. Antonius Sorg. 1477. folio.

Antonius Rampegolis. Aureum Repertorium (without place, date or printer’s name) : before
1475. 4to.

Durandus- Rationale Divin. officiorum. Venice. Erhardt Radolt. 1485.. folio.

Grego1y IX. Decretalia. With Bernhard’s Gloss. Spires. Peter Drach. 1486. Large
folio.

Richard Paeftoed of Deventer. Speculum Exemplorum. Strasburg. Office of Mentelin.
1490. 4to.

Jac. de Voragine. Legenda Aurea. Strasburg. 1490. Folio. Stamped vellum binding.

8S. Vincent. Tractatus. Nuremberg. Conrad Zeninger. 1481. 4to. Illuminated initials
and capitals. ;

Tortellius. De Orthographia. Venice. Tacuinus, alias J. de Tridino. 1495. folio.
Dacus Sinensis. Elegantie Augustini. L. H. de S. [place?] 1496. 4to.

Biblia et Concordantiz. Angelus et Jacobus Britannicus. Brescia. 1496. 12mo,
Pomponius Letus. Historia Romana. Venice. Bernardinus Venetus. 1499. 4to.
Nicolaus de Blony. Sermones. Strasburg. (From the office of Mentelin.) 1498. folio.
The Bamberg Missal. Strasburg. John Pfeyl. 1499. folio, with illuminated capitals.
Gneas Sylvius (Pius FI.) Minor Poems: Epistola Retractoria. (ante 1500) 4to.

Magister Alexander. Grammatica Latina, with the commentary of Joh. Synthis. Daventer
Richard Rafftaet. 1496. 4to. é

Petrarch. Epistole Familiares. Venice. J. and G. de Gregoriis. 1492. 4to. Device.
Fasciculus Temporum. Venice. Erhardt Radolt. 1485. folio. cuts. —

Summarium Librorum Decretalium. Louvain. John of Westphalia. 1480. folio.
Nestor Dionysius Novariensis. Vocabularium. Venice. Philip Pinzius. 1496. folio. :

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 603

4. Books Printep A.D. 1500—A.D. 1600.

Quincuplex Psalterium, Gallicanum, Romanum, Hebraicum, Vetus, Conciliatum. Paris.

Henry Stephens: finished 1508: printed 1513. With Autograph ‘Louis Philippe d’Orléans.
1826.”

Cxsar. Commentaries. Lyons. Seb. Gryphius. 1547. 12mo. Italic type. Wood-cuts
and maps. Device.

Cesar. Commentaries. Paris. Robert Stephanus. 1544. 12mo. Italic type. Wood-cuts
and maps. Device.

Pindar. Carmina. Geneva. Paul Stephanus. 1526. 12mo,

i Galen.- On Letting of Blood. Lyons. J. and F. Frellon. 1546. 12mo. With Frellon’s
evice,

Cicero. On Rhetoric. Venice. Bernard. de Vitalibus. 1522. folio. Ash boards exposed,
Clasps. Wood-cut device.

Augustine. De Doctrina Christiana. Louvain. Steph. Valerius. 1562. 12mo.
Ven. Bede. Eccles. Hist. Anglorum. Antwerp. J. Gravius. 1550. folio. Device.

Ludovicus Ceelius Rhodoginus. Lectiones Antique. Paris. And. Wechel. 1599. folio.
Device.

Hcclesiastica Disciplina. Libri Sex. Cologne. W. Lutzen Pirchen. 1598.

Historia Ecclesiastica. Interp. Joh. Christopherson. Paris. Nic. Chesneau. 1571. folio.
Elias Levita. Cantici Capitula. Heb. and Lat. Basle. Froben. 1527. 12mo.
Sebastian Brant. Ship of Fools. Basle. Henric-Petri. 1572. 12mo. Wood-cuts.

Reinecke Fuchs. (Reynard the Fox.) Speculum Vite Aulice. Schopper’s translation.
Frankfort. Nic. Basseus. 1595. 12mo. Wood-cuts by Jost Amman and Virg. Solis.

Cassianus. Opera. Autwerp. Ch. Plantin. 1578. 12mo,

Prudentius. Poemata. Basle. Henri2-Petri. 1562. 12mo.

Novum Testamentum. Fr. Gryphius. 1521. 12mo (with figures),

Aratus. Phenomena. Paris, And. Wechel. 1561.

Horus Apoll. Niliacus. Hieroglyphica. Bologna. Jer. Platonides. 1517. 4to.
Marlianus. Rome Topographia. Rome. Ant. Bladus de Asul&. 1534. 8yo.
Hegesippus. De Bello Judaico, etc. Jod. Badius Ascensius. 1524. 4to.
Peter Comestor. Historia Scholastica, Hagenau. Henry Han. 1519. folio.
Trithemius. Annals. Paris. Christian. Wechel. 1539. folio.

Tressino. Rime. Venice. Tolomeo Janiculo. 1529. Svo. Tressino type.
Langham. Garden of Health. London. 1579. 4to. Wood-cuts.

Suetonius. Imperatores. Lyons. Seb. Gryphius. 1581. 32mo. Fine Gryphius device.
Italic type. Fine vellum binding.

Joh. Magnus. Goth. Sueonumque Hist. Rome: cum priv. Jul. TI. P.M. 1554, 4to.
Curious wood-cuts.

Lucan. De Bello Civili. Lyons. Seb. Gryphivs. 1542. 12mo.

quinelias. In Isaiam, ete. Zurich, Ch. Froschour. 1529. folio. Fine binding. Stamped
vellum.

Calvin. InJobum. Geneva. Eust. Vignon. 1593. folio.

Polybius. Antwerp. Oh. Plantin. 1582. 4to,

St. Matthew. In Hebrew. Basle. Henrie-Petri. 1557. 12mo.

Cicero. De Oratore. Paris. Charles Stephens. 1553. 4to. Fine Greek type.

Cornelius Schultingius Steinwickius. De EcclesiasticA Discipliné. Cologne. 1598. Wilbeln:
Lutzenkirchen, 12mo. Clasps.

Isocrates. Opera. Greek and Latin. Jer. Wolfius interpreter. Basle. Joh. Oporinus.
(Herbst.) 1567. 12mo. 2 vols. Beautiful minute Greek characters.

Nicol Burne. Disputation between the Deformed Kirk of Scotland and Nicol Burne =

* brocht up from his tender eage in the perversit sect of the Calvinistes.” Paris. 1581. 8vo.
Dedicated to James VI.

Peter Lombard. Sententiz. Libri IV. Cologne. Sine nom. 1576. 12mo. Edited by
Ant, Monchiatin. Demochares. Dedicated to Gregory XIII.

Calvin. Sermons on Bpistle to Galatians. London. Lucas Harison and George Bishop.

1574. 4to. Fine wood-cut title page. Arthur Golding’s translation. Inscribed to Lord
Burleigh.

Gervais Babington. Plain, brief and comfortable notes upon Genesis. Lond. J. R. for
Thos, Charde. 1596. 4to. Black letter.

noe Martyr. De Rebus Oceanicis et Novo Orbe. Cologne. Apud Gerv. Calenium. 1574.
mo.

604 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

Tiactantius. Opera. Basle. And. Cratander. 1521. S8vo.

St. Chrysostom. Homilies. Basle. And. Cratander. 1522. ‘folio. Wood-cut title by
Holbein.

Calepinus. Dictionarium. Venice. Joh. Gryphius. 1540. Folio. Stamped vellum.
Clasps. Device. ;

Calepinus. Dictionarium. Basle. Sebastian Henric-Petri. 1590. folio. Stamped hog-
skin ; marked 1608. Clasps.

Polydore Vergil. English History. Basle. Thos. Guarinus. 1570. folio. Stamped vellum
half binding, the characteristically-grained beechen-boards exposed. Clasps. Wood-cut device
on title page.

Ovid. The Fasti. Mantua. Joh. Tacuinus de Tridino. 1508. folio. Wood-cuts.

Ecclesiastical Historians, The early, in English. London. Vautrollier. 1585. folio.
Black-letter.

Du Choul. La Religion des Anciens. Lyons. Gul. Rouville. 1581. 4to. Wood-cuts.

Xenophon. Trans. into Italian by Ant. Gandini. Venice. Pietro Dusinelli. 1588. 4to.
Italic type. Fine title.

Lipsius. On Engines of War. Antwerp. Christ. Plantin’s widow and John Moretus. 1596.
4to. Plantin’s device on title and after colophon.

Joh. Florio. Worlde of Wordes. London. Arnold Hatfield. 1598. folio. Fine title.
Shakspeare’s Holofernes. .

John Florio. Transl. of Montaigne. London. M. Flesher. 1632. folio. The transl. used
by Shakspeare.

Bede. Extracts from Augustine on St. Paul. Jod. Badius Ascensius. 1522. folio. Fine
wood-cut title, with device of ‘‘ Jehan Petit.”

Sophocles. Antwerp. Plantin. 1579. 32mo.

Speculum Intellectuale Felicitatis Humane. Nuremberg. Udalric Pinder. 1500. 4to.
Dionysius Halicarnasseus. F. Sylburgius. Frankfort. And. Wechel. 1586. folio,
Jewel. Apology. London. J. Beale. 1559. 24mo.

5. Books Printep A.D. 1600—A.D. 1700.

Ireneus. Contra Hereses. Cologne. Birchmann. 1625. folio.

ve: Ramnusio. Navigatione et Viaggi. Venice. Giunta. 1654. folio. 3 vols. Maps of Nova
‘rancia.

Wilibaldomair. Life of St. Augustine. Ingoldstad. Wilh. Eder. 1631. folio.
Latinus Latinius. Bibliotheca Sacra et Profana. Rome. Angelo Bernabo. 1677. folio.
Octavius Boldonius. Theatrum, etc. Milan. Pacificus Pontius. 1636. folio.
Augustine. City of God: in English. London. Geo. Eld. 1610. folio.

Index Expurgatorius. For Spain. Madrid. Didacus Diaz. 1667. folio.

Corpus Juris. Gotofredus. Geneva. John Vignon. 4to. _

Decretals of Gregory IX. Lyons. J. Pillehotte. 1613. folio. Clasps.

Japanese Missions. Latin. Munich. Triguntias. 1623. 4to. Hngravings..

Chinese History. Martinius. Latin. Munich. L. Straubius. 1658. 4to..

Turquet. History of Spain. London. A. Islip and G. Eld. 1612. folio. Fine tite.
Ghisler. On the Song of Solomon. Antwerp. Joh. Keerburgius. 1616. folio. Device.

Histoire de ’Eglise. French Trans. of the Earliest Historians. Paris. Damien Foucault.
1675. 4to. 3vols. From the Bibliotheca Colbertina. :

De Strada. Lives of the Roman Emperors. Frankfort. Eberhard Kiefer. folio. Engravings.
Camden. Britannia. London. G. Bishop. J. Norton. 1607. folio. Maps. Latin Text,
Camden. Britannia. London. G. Bishop. J. Norton. 1610. folio. Maps. Phil. Hol-
land’s translation.

Alex. Scot. Apparatus Latins Locutionis. Geneva. P.andJ.Chouet. 1627. 4to.
Pliny. The Natural History. Phil. Holland’s translation. London. J. Islip. 1601. folio.
Bacon. The Advancement of Learning. Oxford. J. Lichfield. 1640. folio. W. Penn's
copy: with his book-plate.

Bird. Magazine of Honour. London. For W. Shearer. 1642. 12mo.

Calvin. Institutio Christiana.. Geneva. Jac. Stoer. 1618. 8vo. Fine device.

Gomez Texada de los Reyes. Leon Prodigioso. Madrid. Bernardo-de-Villa Diego. 1670.
4to. Washington Irving’s copy, with his autograph, at Seville, 1828.

Don Quixote. In Spanish. The two Parts. Madrid. Mateo Fernandez. 1668. 4to.

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 605

Saint Macarius. Opera. Leipsic. C. Fleisher. 1699. 12mo. Portrait of Macarius.
Lewis Bayly. Practice of Pietie. London. J. Hodgett. 1610. 12mo. Dedicated’ to
Prince Charles (Charles I.)

Phedrus. Fabule: annotated by John Lawrence. Amsterdam. J. Jansson 4 Waesberge.
1667. Svo. Copperplates.

Froissart and Philip de Comines. In Latin: Sleidan’s translation. Amsterdam. John
Blaeu. 1656. 12mo.

Bacon. Sermones Fideles. Leyden. Fr. Hack. 1644. 32imo.

Stahl. Regule Philosophice. London. J. Redmayne. 1672. 12mo.

Geo. Buchanan. Poemata. Edinburgh. John Cairns. 1677. 32mo.

Schola Salernitana. De Bon& Valetudine. Rotterdam. Arnold Leers. 1667. 32m:

Nic. Caussin. Sacred Tragedies, in Latin. Paris. Seb. Chapelet. 1629. 32mo,

Tacitus. Opera. Amsterdam. Jno, Jansson. 1637. 32mo.

Thomas 4 Kempis. De Imitatione. Antwerp. Jac. & Meurs. 1664. 48mo.

Novum Testamentum. Greece. Sedan. J. Jannoni. 1628, 48mo.

Silius Italicus. Bella Punica. Amsterdam. Gul. Blaeuw. 1631. 32mo.

Manetho. Gronovius: editio princeps. Leyden. Fred. Haaring. 1698. 4to..

Duns Scotus on Peter Lombard. Coimbra, Portugal. Gomez.Loureyro. 1609. fo P
trait of Duns.

Marcus Aurelius. Gataker’s Commentary. London: for; Ed, Millington. 1697. 4to,

Portrait.

Sidonius Apollinaris. Opera. Paris. Seb. Cramoisy. 1652. 4to. Device.

Treatises relating.to Government.:.temp. Charles II. London, 1689. folio.

Edward Brown. Travels.. London. Benj. Tooke. 1685. folio.

Sir W. Raleigh. History of the World. 1st edition. London: for W. Burre. 1614. folio.
James Howell. Epistolee Ho-Elianz. London.::for Humphrey Moseley. 1650. 12mo.
Plautus. Comedie. Amsterdam. John Janssonius. 1630. 24mo.

Mercurius Rusticus.. On Sacrilege. Oxford. 1646.. 24mo.

Hasolle. Fasciculus Chemicus. London. J. Flesher. 1650. 18mo.

Camoens. Lusiad. Fanshawe’s translation. London. Humphrey Moseley. 1654. folio.
Coke upon Littleton. London. 1670. folio. Portraits.

W. Prynne. OnCourts. London. Thos. Ratcliffe. 1669. folio.

Sir Geo. Cary. Reports. London. A. Maxwell. 1665. 12mo.

Wm. Tothill. Reports. London: for R. Best and F. Place. 1671. 12mo.

Cicero. Offices. Sir R. L’Estrange’s:transiation. London: for H. Brome. 1681. 8vo.
Walter Charleton. Inquiries into. Human Nature. London. M. White. 1680. 4to.

Sir Simonds D’Ewes. Journals. London. Sir J. Starkey. 1682. folio.

Livy. Historie. Amsterdam. W. Blaeu. 1633. 24mo.

Livy. Historie. Cambridge. Joh. Hayes. 1679. 8vo.

Thomas Stafford. Pacata Hibernia. London. Aug. Mathewes. 1633. folio. Maps, plans
and portraits.

Saluste du Bartas, Jos. Sylvester’s translation. London. 1611. Svo. Dedicated to

James I.
Guicciardini. History of Italy. Venice. Nicolo Polo and Fr. Rampazetto. 1660. 4to.

J. H. on the Late Long Parliament. London: for Ric. Lownds. 1656. 12mo. Dedicated:
to O. Cromwell.

Buchler. Thesaurus. Cologne: for Bernard Walter. 1623. 24mo.

Gesangen. Amsterdam. F. Houttuyn. 1662. 24mo.

Luther. Catechesis minor. Witenberg. L. Seuberlich. 1605. 24mo. In German, Latin,.
Greek and Hebrew.

g quuchers M. Lutheri vita. Frankfort: apud G. A. Endterum. 1699. 12mo. Plates of
medals.

Earl of Essex. Proofs of his Treason. London. Robert Barker. 1601. 4to.

Prynne. Trial of Col. Fiennes. London: for M. Sparks. 1644. 4to.

Thomas Crenius. Museum Philologicum. Leyden. Abraham vander Mijn. 1690. 12mo.

Harvey. De Motu Sanguinis. Rotterdam. Arnold Leers. 1648. 24mo.

Aristophanes. Comcedie. Amsterdam. Joh. Ravestein. 1670. 24mo.

Boethius. Lord Preston’s Translation. London: for Awnsham and John Churchill. 1695,
8vo. Portrait. .

4

606 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

H. Cornelius Agrippa. The Vanity of Arts and Sciences. London: for C. Blount. 1684.
Svo. Portrait.

H. Cornelius Agrippa. De Incertitudine et Vanitate Scientiarum. Sine anno et loco. 12mo.
Portrait.

Jobn Kirchman. De Funeribus Romanis. Leyden. Apud Hackios. 1672. 32mo.

Plutarch. Opera Omnia. Frankfort. D. Aubrius et C. Schleich. 1620. follo. 2 vols.
Device.

Athenian Society. Young Student’s Library. London. J. Dunton. 1692. folio.
Beaucaire de Peguillon. De Rebus Gallicis. Lyons. C. Landry. 1625. folio.
Status Eccles. Gallicane. London: for Thomas Passenger. 1676. 4to.

P. de Marea. De Primatu Lugdunensi. Paris. Apud Viduam J. Camusat et P. le Petit.
1644, J2mo.

F. Spanbeim. De temeré credita Petri in urbem Romam Profectione, etc. Leyden.* Apud
D. a Gesbeeck. 1679. 12mo. Device.

S. de Petra Sancta. Symbola Heroica. Amsterdam: apud J. Waesbergios et H. Wetstenium.
1682. 4to. Numerous emblematic cuts on copper. Engraved title, designed by P. P. Rubens.

Decreta Synodalia Dioc. Augsburg. Dilingse; apud Joh. Maier. 1610. 4to.

AJex. Ross. Virgilius Evangelisans. London. J. Legate. 1638. 12mo.

Caussin. Holy Court. London. J. Williams. 1678. folio.

Garcilasso de la Vega. Madrid. Luis Sanchez. 1621,

Malleus Malefieornm. Leyden. C. Lundry. 1620.

Sieur Theophile. Cuyres. Lyons. Claude la Riviere. 1658.

Arndius. iexicon Antiq. Eccles. Gripswaldie. M. Doischer. 1669. 4to. Portrait.
Isaae Casaubon. In Card. Baronium. Geneva: apud A. et §. de Tournces. 1654. 4to
M. A. Muretus. Opera. lLeipsic. C-. Michaelis. 1672. 12mo. Portrait.

J.G. Vossius. De Studiis. Utrecht. T. Ackersdyk ad G. Zyllius. 1658. i12mo.

3. L. Gottfriedt. Newe Welt. Frankfort. M. Merian. 1654. folio. Maps.
Herodotus. Gr. and Lat. in double columns. Frankfort. C.Marnius. 1608. folio.

6. Books Printep arrer A.D. 1700.
Cudworth. Systema Intellectuale. Mosheim’s translation. Jena. Meyer. 1733. fol.
pp. 1206: exclusive of copious appendices. Portrait of Cudworth. :
Terence. Bentley. Cambridge. Corn. Crownfield. 1726. 4to. Portrait of father of George III.
Wekhel. Coinsand Medals. Vienna. Jos. Kurzbeck. 1775. 4to. Plates of medals.
Raleigh. History ofthe World. London. Ralph Smith. 1700. S8vo. Portrait.

Bye. Silya. London: for John Scott and others. 1706. folio. Portrait of Evelyn by
Nanteuil.

Virgil. Birmingham. Baskerville. 1757. 4to.

Virgil. Bronck. Strasburg. P. J. Dannbach. 1789. 4to. German reproduction of the
Baskerville Virgil.

?. Imeretius Carus. De Rerum Natura. London: for Daniei Browne. 17438. 8yvo. 2 vols.
iGuernier’s copperplates.

Ovid’s Fasti: in English Verse, by William Massey. London. H. Woo@fall. 1757. S8vo.
Castiglione. 1] Cortegiano, in English. London. W. Bowyer. 1727. 4to. Portrait.
Ennius. Hier. Coltumna. Amsterdam. Wetstein. 1707. 4to. Hngraved title.

Celsus. De Medicina. Amsterdam. Jok. Wolters. 1713. Portrait.

Newton. The Principia. London: for Benj. Motte. 1729. 8vo. 2 vols. And. Motte’s
translation. Frontispiece.

Barrow. Mathematical Lectures. London: for Stephen Avsten. 1734. Svo. Portrait.
Xenophon. Cyropxdia. Oxford: e Theatro Sheldoniano. 1747. S8vo. Fine bold Greek.
Baiet. Jugemens des Savans. Paris. Jacques Chardon. 1722. 9vols. Ato.

Jac. Facciolati. Orationes, etc. Padua. Typis Seminarii. 1729. Svo.

Vaillant. Numismatie History of the Ptolomei. Amsterdam. G. Gallet. 1701. folio.
Boerhaave. Institutes. London. Rivington, ete. 1757. 4vols. Svo.

M. Manilins. Astronomy: Creech’s translation. London: for the Booksellers. 1700. Svo-.
Frontispiece.

Thomas Hobbes, Malmesburiensis. Moral and Political Works. London. “ Printed in the
year 1750.” folio. Portrait.

Herodotus. Gronovius. Leyden. S. Luchtmans. 1715. folio.

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 607

Z. ©. Uffenbach. Epistole. Ulm. Apud J. F. Gaum. 1753. 12mo. Frontispiece: interior,
of Uffenbach’s Library.

Le Brun Desmarettes. Voyages Liturgiques en France. Paris: chez F. Delaulne. 1718. 12mo.

Ogilvy. Roads of England and Wales. London: for T. Bowles. 1724. 4to. pp. 273.
Engraved throughout. :

Gostling. Walks in and about Canterbury. Canterbury: for Simmonds and Kirkby. 1779. 8vo.

Thomas Richards. Antique Lingue Britannic Thesaurus. Bristol. Felix Farley. 1759. 8vo.
een Aurea Carmina: Comment. of Hierocles. Cambridge. Typis Academicis.

. S8vo.

Helvetius. Del’Homme, Londres: chez la Societé Typographique. 1773. S8vo. 2 vols.

Fiddes. Life of Wolsey. London. J. Barber. 1724. folio.

Leti. Vie de Sixtus V. Bruxelles: chez J. Serstevens. 1717. 12mo, 2vols. Portrait.

P. Sarpi. Droits des Souverains. A la Haye: chez H. Scheurleer. 1721. 12mo. 2 vols.
Portrait.

De Chilons. Dictionnaire Breton-Francois. Vannes: chez J. de Henqueville. 1723. 12mo.

F. Sandford and 8. Stebbing, Genealogical History of Monarchs of Great Britain from 1066
to 1707. London. M. Jenour, for J. Nicholson. 1707. folio. pp. 900. Plates.

Buchanan. History of Scotland: in Latin. Edinburgh: for J. Paton. 1727. 12mo.
Merlinus Cocaius. Opus Macaronicum. Amsterdam. J. Braglia. 1768. 4to. Engravings.

7. ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE CAXTON PERIOD IN ENGLAND: REPRODUCTIONS
x AND REPRINTS.

The Game of the Chesse. John Russell Smith’s fac-simile reproduction ; with the wood-cuts.

The Fifteen Oes. Griffin and Farran’s photo-lithographic reproduction. ‘‘ Printed by the
commandment of the most high and virtuous princess our liege lady Elizabeth, by the grace
of God, Queen of England and France, and also of the right high and most noble princess
Margaret, mother unto our sovereign lord the King, ete., by their most humble subject and
servant William Caxton.” With wood-cut frontispiece, and borders to each page.

The Golden Legend. Specimen sheets of the Holbein Society’s fac-simile, with wood-cut of
“the nativity of our blessed Lady.”

To represent Wynkyn de Worde. Dr. Hymers’ reproduction of Lady Margaret’s Funeral
Sermon by Bishop Fisher. With fac-simile of W. de W.’s title-page.

To represent Pynson. The Camden Society’s reprint of Pynson’s editio princeps of the
Ercurpuani Paryulorum, of Galfridus Grammaticus. 1440. 4to. With jac-similes of the

8. PxHoro-Zinco-GRAPHIC REPRODUCTIONS IN FAc-SIMILE.

The Folio Shakspeare of 1623. Howard Staunton’s reproduction. The full-sized and the
reduced 8vo. volume. '

First Edition of Shakspeare’s Sonnets. London. G. Hld. 1609.

The Holbein Society’s Reproductions. The whole series. s

The Folio Prayer-book. 1636. With the MS. corrections.

Wilhelm Wattenbach. Greek MSS. Berlin. 1876. 4to.

William Cureton. The Iliad froma Syriac Palimpsest. London. British Museum, 1851. 4to.

Epistle of St. Clement, from the Codex Alexandrinus. London, British Museum. 1856. 4to.

Sprott’s Chronicle. Anastatic reproduction. Closes with the reign of Edward I. 1307.
Twelve sheets: each 3 feet 6 inches in length and 14 inches in breadth. Numerous curious
illustrative cuts.

A Pigeon Times, A French Pellicule. (Photographic Souvenirs of the Siege of Paris.)

Other Reproductions.

Arber’s Reprints. The whole series. Large paper.

Booth’s fac-simile reprint of Shakspeare.

Breviarium Aberdonense. 1508. Edinburgh. Chepman and Millar.

Strena ad Jacobum V. Scot. reg. Edinb. apud Thomam Davidson. 1528. Bannatyne fac-simile.

Utrecht Psalter. Bagster’s reproduction, with fac-similes of the MSS.

Nennii Historia Britonum. Lond. Hist. Soc.- 1838.

Gildas de Excidio Britannize. Lond. Hist. Soc. 1838.

Rio. de Bury’s Philobiblon, 1344. London. Thomas Rodd and Richard Taylor. 1832.
* Alere flammam” device.

Lily’s Brevissima Institutio, Editio princeps, by Pynson, 1518. London. Longman. 1830.
Rude wood-cut title-pages. Bae (

608 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

9. Earty BrsiEes In SEVERAL Laneuaces, Comments, Etc.

Folio Bible. London. R. Barker. 1634. Black-letter. Wood-cut title.
The Bishops’ Bible. folio. London. 1566.

Folio Bible. Latin Vulgate. Bamberg. 1713. Sumptibus W. M. Endter. Stamped vellun.
0) vers

Luther’s German Bible. folio. Nuremberg. 1693. Joh. And. Endiers. Wood-cut illustra
t ions. Engraved title, and full length figure of Luther.

Folio Bible in Dutch. Dordrecht. 1741. Hendrik Keur. His device on title to Ne
Testament.

La Sainte Bible. folio. Ostervald. Amsterdam. J. F. Bernard and Herman Uitwerf,

Beza’s New Testament. folio. Cambridge. Roger Daniel. 1642. Fine device on title
‘ Alma Mater Cantabrigia,” etc.

Quarto Bible. London. Robert Barker. 1615. Black-letter. Wood-cut titles.

Quarto Bible. London. Robert Barker. 1603. Roman letter, from Beza’s version.

Quarto Bible. London. Jno. Daye and Christopher Barker. 1583.

Biblia Sacra. Brescia, Printers, the brothers Angelus and Jacobus Britannicus. 1496. 12mo.
Biblia Sacra. Lyons. Jac. de Millis. 1588. 8vo. Woodcuts. Device and legend, poco a poco.
Biblia Sacra. Venice. Bernardinus Stagninus. 1538. 12mo.

Diodati’s Bible. In Italian, without printer’s name or place. 1607. 4to. Device: a sower-
Pére Simon’s New Testament, in English. 4to.

New Testament in Spanish. En casa de Ricardo del Campo. Antwerp. 1596. Device:
Four Gospels. 4to. Black-letter: temp. Elizabeth,

Welsh Bible and Prayer Book. Cambridge. Joseph Bentham. 1746. §8vo.

Biblia Sacra. Lyons. John Pullon, alias de Trin. 1588. 8vo. Wood-cuts.

Biblia Sacra. Hebraicé. Antwerp. Ch. Plantin, 1566. A.M. 5326. 4to.

New Testament. Wesley’s Notes. London. ‘“‘ Printed for the Author, and sold at the New
Chapel, City Road, and by all the. Booksellers in town and country.” 1788. 4to.

Novum Testamentum. Greece. Leyden. Off. Plantin. 1591.
Novum Testamentum. Greece. Sedan. Joh. Jannoni. 1628.

Novum Testamentum. Arias Montanus. Hebraicé: Chaldaicé Greecé: Latiné. Antwerp.
Ch. Plantin. 1569. folio.

Mai’s Edition of the Vatican MS. of the New Testament. Reprint. London. 1859.
St. Matthew and Ep. to the Hebrews: in Hebrew. Basle. MHenric-Petri. 1557.
Biblia Sacra. Lyons. De Tournes. 1554. 8vo. Wood-cuts.

R. B. Blackader. The English Bible, ete. London. Mitchell & Son. 1859. 4to. 2 vols.
Bp. Thirlwall’s copy.

Biblia Sacra: De Lyra. Douay. Balthazar Bellerus. 1617. folio. 5 vols. Title-page
designed by P. P. Rubens, engraved by Collaert.

J. H. Heidegger. Enchiridion Biblicum, Zurich. David Gessner. 1703. 12mo.
Le Nourry. Apparatus. Paris. J. Anisson. 1703. folio. Dedicated to Card. Noailles.

Camerarius. Comment. on New Testament. Cambridge. Roger Daniel. 1642. folio. ,
Fine device of “‘ Alma Mater” on title page.

Is. Vossius. De LXX. Interpretibus. Hage-Comitum. Adrian Vlacq. 1661. 4to.
Musculus. Comment. Psalmorum. Basle. Seb. Henric-Petri. 1618. folio.

Henry Moiler. Prelections on the Psalms. Geneva. P. and J. Chouet. 1639. folio.
Chinese Bible. Gutzlaf.

Mandchou Testament. 3

Creole New Testament. Copenhagen. 1818.

Pali New Testament. Colombo. 1835.

Cree Bible. In the Cree character. London. 1861.

Book of Proverbs, in embossed type for the Blind.

Bagster’s Bible in Every Land.

John Jackson. Index Biblicus. Cambridge. John Field. 1668. 4to.

The Zend-Avesta of Zoroaster. Anquetil du Perron’s translation. Paris. 1771. 4to. 3 vols.

Confucius. His Scientia. Paris. Daniel Horthemels. 1687. folio. Portrait of Confucius
standing in his Library. Fac-similes. ;

Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs. London. M. Clark. 1684. 12mo.

—

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 609

10. Books FROM THE PRESSES OF THE ELZEVIRS.

Cluverius. Geographia. Amsterdam. Ex off. Elzevir. 1679. 32mo. Horace Walpole’s copy.
Virgil. Opera. Amsterdam. . Ex off. Elzevir. 1664. 32mo.

Sleidan. De Quatuor Summis Imperiis. Amsterdam. Ex off. Elzevir. 1678. 32mo.
Cuneus. De Rep. Hebreorum. Leyden. Ex off. Elzevir. 1632. 32mo.

Pliny. Historia Naturalis. Leyden. Ex officina Elzeviriana. 1635. 32mo. 3 vols.
Terence. Comedie. Leyden. Ex officina Elzeviriana. 1635, 32mo.

Ovid. Metamorphoses, Amsterdam. Daniel Elzevir. 1664. 32mo.

Melancthon. Epistole. Leyden. Bonaventure and Abraham Elzevir. 1647. 12mo.
Jonston. Enchiridion Ethicum. Leyden. Ex officina Elzeviriana. 1634. 12mo.
Meursius. Glossary. Leyden, Louis Elzevir. 1614. 4to.

Eusebius. Polychronius. Psellus. In Cant. Canticorum. Leyden. 4to. Ex off. Elzevir.
1617. 4to. (Joh. Meursius’ editio princeps.)

: Bae vequius. Legationis Turcice Epistole quatuor. Amsterdam. Ex officina Elzeviriana.
660. mo. Y

Belgii Confederati Respublica. De Laet. Leyden. Hlzevir. 1630. 32mo.
Des Marets. Ariana. Amsterdam. Louis and Daniel Elzevir. 1659. 24mo.
Tacitus. Annales, etc. Leyden. Ex off. Elzevir. 1640. 32mo. 2 vols.

ll. Books FROM THE PRESSES OF THE ALDI.

Abduensis de Jure Civili. Venice. Aldi Filii, 1546. Anchor and Dolphin.

Libri de Re Rustica. Venice. In exdibus Aldi et Andrev Soceri; é.¢., A. Torresani, the
uccessor of Nic. Jenson. 1514 8vo.

Faletus. De Bello Sicambrico. Venice. Aldus. 1557. 4to.
Chrysostom. De Virginitate. Rome. Paulus Manutius. Aldi filius. 1582. 4to

Robert Langlande. Vision and Creed of Piers Plowman. London. W. Pickering 1842
Rebus and device, Aldi Discip. Anglus.

12.. Works oF Erasmus (Harty EpITIons).

The Adagia. Hanan Wechel. 1617. folio. pp. 774, exclusive of copious indices, and H.
tephens’ Animadversiones. Wechel’s device on title page.

The Paraphrases of Erasmus, In Latin. Basle. John Froben. 1541. folio. Fine example

Froben’s device on title page. :

ane Paraphrases. In English. Udal’s transl Lond. E. Whytchurch. 1548. Black-letter
olio.

Epistles of Erasmus. Antwerp. Loéi. 1551.

Colloquia. Amsterdam Gul. J. Cxsius. 1629.

Varia. (Treatises.) Leyden. J. Mayre. 1641. 2 vols.

Morie Encomium, Oxford. W. Hall. 1633.

Moriz Encomium, Amsterdam. Hen. Wetstein. 1585. 24mo. Engraved title.

Eloge de la Folie. Guendeville’s Translation. Leyden. Vander Aa. 1713. 12mo. With
Holbein’s illustrations.

Colloquies translated by Sir R. L’Estrange. London: for Daniel Brown. 1725. 8vo,

Pilgrimages to Canterbury and Walsingham (reprint). Westminster. J.B. Nichols. 1849.
12mo. Wood-cuts.

Jortin’s Life of Erasmus. London. Ric. Taylor. 1818. 8vo. 38vols. Fine portrait.

Knight’s Life of Erasmus. Cambridge. C. Crownfield. 1726. Svo. Engravlngs.

13. Curiosities, SpEcIAL Epitions, Etc.

Bunyan. Pilgrim’s Progress. 27th Edition. London. A. W., for W. Johnson. 1748.
Wood-cuts.

Bunyan. Pilgrim’s Progress. 31st Edition. London. 1760, 1764, 1765. The three parts,
with the cuts,

Milton. Paradise Lost. 38rd Edition. 1678._ Portrait.

Pope. The Dunciad. Notes and Prolegomena of Scriblerus. London: for Lawton Gilliver,
1729. 8vo.

The Eulenspiegel. Without’printer’s name or place.’ 1799. Plates.

Horace Walpole. Poems, and Castle of Otranto. Strawberry Hill Press. 1758.

610 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

Ferrarius. The Hesperides. Rome. H.Scheus. 1646. Folio. Horace Walpole’s copy.
Ferrarius. De Florum Cultura. Rome. S Paulinus. 1633. 4to. Plates.

Dibdin. Reminiscences. London. J. Major. 1836. 8vo. 2 vols. Plates.

Dibdin. Decameron. London. W. Bulmer. 1817. 8vo. 3 vols. Plates.

Dibdin. Library Companion. London, W. Nicol. 1825. S8vyo.

Dibdin. Bibliomania. London. J. McCreery. 1811. 8vo. Wood-cuts.

Dibdin. Bib, Tour in France and Germany. London. W. Nicol. 1829. 3 vols. 8vo. Plates.
Dibdin. Bib. Tour in N. England and Scotland. London. J, Bohn. 1838. 2 vols. 8vo. Plates.
Dibdin. Greek and Latin Classics. London. J. Gosnell. 1804. S8vo.

Ovid. John Gower’s translation of ‘‘ The Festivals.” Cambridge. Roger Daniel, 1640. 12mo,
Herman Hugo. Pia Desideria. London. 1690. Copperplate engravings.

Lud. Vives. Vera Sapientia. Dublin. Geo. Grierson. 1730.

Epictetus. Enchiridion. Glasgow. R. and A. Foulis. 1750.

Ozell. Trans. Boilean’s Lutrin. Glasgow. R. and A. Foulis. 1752.

Young. Night Thoughts. Glasgow. Andrew Foulis. 1776. 2 vols.

Homer. The Iliad. Glasgow. Andrew Foulis. 1778. 2 vols.

Horace. Milman. London. John Murray. 1849. 8vo. (Illustrations.

F. Meres. Wit?s Commonwealth. London. W. Stansby. 1598. 3 vols. Speaks of ‘‘ melli-
fluous and honey-tongued Shakspeare,” and of his ‘‘sugared sonnets among his friends.”—

P. 282, vol. iii.

Robert Langland. Vision of Piers Plowman. London. Robert Crowley. 1550. Black-
letter. 4to.

Newton. Philosophie Naturalis Principia Mathematica. Comment. of T. le Seur and F.
Jacquier. Glasgow. G. Brookman. 1833. 8vo. 2 vols.

Guillim. Display of Heraldrie. London. Richard Blome. 1660. folio. Shields coloured.

Feltham. Resolves. London. Henry Serle. 1634. 4to.

Charron. On Wisdom. Sennard’s translation. London. 1670.

Cartwright. Harmonia Evangelica. Leyden. F. Hacke. 1647. Ato.

Cocker. Arithmetic. 44th Edition. London: for Ed. Midwinter. 1677.

Travels before the Flood. London: forG. G. and T. Robinson. 12mo. 2 vols.

John Collier. Tim Bobbin. York. T. Wilson & Sons. 1818. 12mo. Curious cuts.

Puckle. The Club. 5th Ed. London, 1710. 7th Hd. Dublin. 1748. 12mo. Portrait.

Anacreon. Forster’s Edition. London. J. Bulmer. 1802. Fine Greek type and illustrations.

Emp. Julian. Select Works. J. Duncombe’s translation. London. J. Nichols, 1784. 8vo.
2 vols. in one. A

Emp. Julian. Les Césars. Paris: Chez D. Thierry. 1683. 4to. Portrait of F. W., Grand
Elector of Brandenburgh.

Fortescue. On the Laws of England. London. T. Wight and B. Norton. 1599.

Duport. Psalms of David, in Greek hexameters. Cambridge. J. Field. 1666. 4to.

Clement Marot. Pseaumes.de David. Charenton. P. des Hayes. 1613. 32mo; with music.

Sternhold and Hopkins. Psalms with music. London. 1560. 48mo.

Owen. Epigrammata. Amsterdam. J. Jansson. 1697. 32mo. Portrait.

Leigh Hunt. Foliage. London. C. H. Reynell. 1818. 12mo.

Tristram Risdon. Survey of Devon. London. W. Mears. 1723, 8vo.

Verstegan. Restitution, etc. London. J. Bill. 1628. 4to.

Camden. Remaines, etc. London, J. Leggatt. 1628. 4to.

W. Musgrave. Belgium Britannicum. Exeter. 1719. 8vo.

Milton. De Doctrina Christiana: translated by Sumner. London. Charles Knight. 1825. 4to.

Milton. His Latin and Italian Poems: translated by Cowper. London: for J. Johnson.
printer, J. Seagrave, Chichester. 1808. 4to, Flaxman’s illustrations.

Milton. Minor Pieces. English, Italian and Latin; with T. Warton’s Notes. London. ~

J. Dodsley. 1785. 8vo.
Cotton Mather. Magnalia Christi Americana. London: for Thomas Parkhurst. 1702. folio.
Nibelungenlied. Otto and George Wigand’s edition. lLeipsic. 1840. 4to. Fine wood-cuts.
Nibelungenlied. Lettsom’s translation. London: for Williams and Norgate. 1850. Svo.
Dante. Vita Nuova. Theodore Martin’s Translation. London. Chiswick Press. 1862. 8vo.
Lays of the Minnesingers. London. Ric. Taylor. 1825. ‘‘Alere Flammam” device,
Ballads, Seventy-nine black-letter. 1559-1597. London. Lilly’s reprint. 8vo.

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 611

H. B. Wheatley. Of Anagrams. Hertford. §S. Austen. 1869. 12mo.
R. Southey. Omniana. London. Longman. 1812. 12mo. 2 vols.

Shaftesbury, Antony, Harl of. Characteristics of Men, Manners, etc. London. No printer’s
name. 1757. 3 vols.

Roger Wilbraham. Cheshire Glossary. London: for T. Rodd by R. Taylor. 1826. Bp.
Thirlwall’s copy.

Sydney Smith. Sketches of Moral Philosophy. London. Longman. 1850. S8vo.

Valerian Krasinski. - Religious History of the Sclavonic Nations. Udinburgh. Johnstone
and Hunter. 1850. 8vo. Portraits.

Mrs. Henry Stisted. Bye-ways of Italy. London. John Murray, Albemarle Street. 1845.
Svo. Plates by Col. Stisted

Louis XIV. Medailles. Paris. Fleurimont. Contemporary. 4to.
Geo. Woodley. Cornubia: a poem. London: for Longman, by Mitchell, Truro. 1819.
Virtuoso’s Companion. London. 1794. 4 vols.

Breviarium Metense. lL. J. de Montmorency Laval anctoritate. Metz. J. B. Collignon.
1778. 4 vols. 12mo.

Trial of the Regicides. London, 1679.

Bourchier. Sermon, etc. MS. with ornamental borders: presented to Chief Justice Littleton
and Mrs. Ann Littleton. 1639.

Antony 4 Wood. Historia et Antiquitates Universitatis Oxoniensis. Oxford. é Theat. Sheld.
1674. folio. Portraits.

Theophilus Gale. Court of the Gentiles. Oxford. H. Hall for T. Gilbert. 1672. 4to.
Hpistole Ovscurorum Virorum. Leipsic. Truebner. 1869.

Alciati Emblemata. Antwerp. Ch. Plantin. 1581. Cuts.

Rara Mathematica. J. O. Halliwell. Cambridge. Metcalfe and Palmer. 1839.

Vegetius Renatus. Mulomedicina. Mannheim. Soe. Lit. 1781. 16mo, Bracy Clark’s MS. notes.
Bruno Seidelius. De Morbis Incurabilibus. Leyden. P. Hacke. 1662. 12mo.

H. D. Gaubius. Pathologia Medicinalis. Leyden: apud 8. and J. Luchtmans. 1781. 8vo.
Dr. Widmer’s copy.

Hippocrates. Coacz Preenotiones. L. Duret Interp. Paris: apud Gaspar Maturas. 1658. folio.
John Hunter. On the Blood, ete. London. J. Richardson. 1794. 4to. Reynolds’ Portrait.
N. Bailey. Etymological English Dictionary. London: for J. Darby, ete. 1726. Svo. 2 vols.
G. S. Faber. The Mysteries of the Cabiri. Oxford. Univ. Press. 1803. S8vo. 2 vols.

Young. Night Thoughts. London. C. Whittingham, for T. Heptinstall. 1798. Portrait.
Royal 8vo.

Ballantyne Press, History of: in connection with Sir W. Scott. Edinburgh. Ballantyne
& Co. 1871. 4to.

Herman Moll. Geographica Classica. London. Bowler and Carver. No date. 32 maps. 4to.

Abraham Ortellius. Atlas. London. J. Norton and J. Bell. 1606. folio. Dedicated to
James I. Portrait of Ortellius. Previously published at Antwerp, and dedicated to Philip II.

Vincenzo Maria Coronelli. Atlas. Venice. Domenico Paduani. 1690. folio.
Mattheeus Seutter. Atlas. Amsterdam. 1750. folio.

J. Janssonius. Ancient Atlas. Descriptions in black-letter. folio.

Roma Vetus: hoc est: Aldificia ejus preecipua, suis queeque locis.

Heriot. Travels in Cinada. London. T. Gillet. 1807. 4to. Plates,

Chappell. Newfoundland and Labrador. London. R. Watts. 1818. 8vo.
European Settlements in America. London. Dodsley. 1777. 8vo. 2 vols.
Rochefoucauld-Liancourt. Travels. London. J. Phillips. 1799. 4to.

Kalm. Travels. Warrington. W. Eyres. 1770. 8vo. 3 vols.

Carver. Travels. Dublin. 8S. Price. 1779. S8vo.

Nicholson. British Empire m America. London. J. Nicholson. 1708. 8vo. 2 vols.
Hugh Gray. Letters from Canada. London. Longman. 1809. 8vo.

Boulton. Description of Upper Canada. London. 1809. 4to.

Gabriel Sagard Deodat. Histoire du Canada. Paris. Chez Claude Sonnius. 1636.
Marc Lescarbot. Histoire de la Nouvelle France. Paris. Chez Adrian Perier. 1618. Maps.

Lahontan. Nouveaux Voyages en Amerique. La Haye. Chez les Freres Honoré. 1703
12mo. 2 vols.

Louis Hennepin. Nouveaux Voyages. Amsterdam. Chez Adrian Braakman. 1704. 12mo.

Charlevoix. Voyage to North America. Dublin: for John Exshaw and James Potts. 1766.
Svo. 2 vols. : ‘

612 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

14, MepAts, Portraits, PHoToGRAPHS, VIEWS, Etc.

Medal struck at Mayence in 1837, in honour of Gutenberg. On the obverse, Thorwaldsen’s
Statue. On the reverse, Gutenberg holding up a separate metal type to one bearing an engraved
wooden block. Artist: H. Lorenz. Rome.

Medal in honour of Pierre Didot Vainé, Typographe Francais. On the obverse, the head of
Didot. On the reverse, a Press—‘‘ Presse Jules Didot,” surrounded by the legend ‘‘ Horace,
Virgile, Racine, La Fontaine, ed. in folio.” Veyratfecit. 1823.

The Shakspeare Tercentenary Medal.

Medals of Milton, La Fontaine, Boerhaave, Cervantes, Fenelon, Addison, Congreve, Charles
V., Goujon, Dante, Oxenstierna, De Cormerin, Ducange, George Canning, Peter Paul Rubens,
Agassiz.

Wittemberg medal. Luther on metalinaframe. Plaque of Calvin.

Portraits, ete.

W. Caxton, in Ames. Laurence Coster, in Meerman.

Gutenberg, from the Statue at Strasburg.

Froben, in Knight’s Life of Erasmus.

Paul Manutius. Aldus Manutius. Robert Stephens.

Brunet, in Bibliophile Franeais.

Thuanus (De Thou), in Collinson’s Life of T.

Lady Margaret, patroness of Caxton, W. de Worde and Pynson, in Dr. Hymers’ edition of the
Funeral Sermon printed by Wynkyn de Worde.

Andrew Marvell. Henry Spelman. Leland. Geo. Hearn. Jno. Strype. W. Somner. Justel.
Chapman (Homer). Gerard (Herbal). Lydgate. Gower. Lilly. Fosbroke. Bewick. Duke
of Roxburghe, 1804. J. Evelyn. Charles Knight. Coleridge. J. O. Halliwell.

Volume of Danish Portraits. Copenhagen. 1806.

Two Photographs of Gutenberg’s Statue at Strasburg. A Photograph of Gutenberg’s Statue
at Mayence. A Photo. view of Mayence. Jtigel’s Views on the Rhine, 1829: before Steam.

Death of Bede. The First Proof. Press of Badius Ascensius.

“nterior of the Library of St. John’s College, Cambridge; of Trinity College, Cambridge
the Bodleian.

Interior and Exterior Views of Westminster Abbey and St. Paul’s, London.

15. SPECIMENS OF THE HARLY Toronto (YoRK) PREss.
Upper Canada Gazette, or American Oracle. 1798. William Waters and Titus G. Simons
printers,
Peter Russell’s Proclamation. Dec. 15, 1798. Same printers.
Upper Canada Gazette, or American Oracle. 1803-1807. J. Bennett, printer.
Almanac. 1804, J. Bennett, printer. Almanac. 1815. John Cameron, printer.

English Acts of Parliament relating to Upper Canada and Provincial Statutes of Uppe
‘Canada from 1792. 2vols. 4to. R. C. Horne, printer. 4818.

Upper Canada Gazette and Weekly Register. 1824. Charles Fothergill, printer.

Upper Canada Gazette and U. E. Loyalist. Jan. 5, 1826 June30,1827. R. Stanton, printer
Gospei of St. Matthew in Otchipway. York. Priated at the Colonial Advocate Office, by
ames Baxter, printer. 1831.

Sibbald’s Canadian Magazine. January, 1833.

Todd’s Manual of Orthoepy. 4th Edition. Printed at the Office of the Guardian. York. 1833.
Walton's York Commercial Directory and Street Guide. Thomas Dalton, printer. 1834,
Patrick Swift’s Almanac. 1834.

Warren’s Selection of Church Music. Robert Stanton, printer. 1835

Toronto Almanac and Royal Calendar. 1839. Printed at the Palladium Office, York Street.
Toronto Recorder. July 30, 1834. Geo. Perkins Bull, printer.

Commercial-Herald. Feb. 21, 1838. Hackstaff and Rogers, printers.

The Advocate. No. 539. Oct. 16, 1834. Bancroft and Baxter, printers.

Correspondent and Advocate. June 8, 1836. W. L. Mackeuzie, printer.

‘The Observer. Jan., 1828. John Carey, printer.

The Courier. Feb. 29, 1832. Geo. Gurnett, printer.

The Sapper and Miner. Oct. 25, 1832. G. W. Thompson, printer.

Palladium. May 9, 1838. Charles Fothergill, printer.

The Patriot. Jan. 14, 1834. TT. Dalton, printer.

Canadian Freeman. April17, 1828. Francis Collins, printer.

Mackenzie’s Gazette. June 8, 1839. Rochester, N.Y.

‘The Maple Leaf. 4to. Henry Rowsell. 1848.

RS Be ai 2,

CATALOGUE OF BOOKS, ETC. 613

16. SPECIMENS OF THE EARLY QuEBEC PRESS.

Quebec Gazette. June 21,1764, Printers, Brown and Gilmore (fac-simitle).

aru es Gazette. May 22,1770. John Neilson, printer. Aug. 14, 1794, to April 21, 1803.
he same.

From the same press. The Laws of Lower Canada. On the title-page is a copy of the seal
of the first Province of Quebec. The central device is the King pointing to a map of Canada ;
below in the exergue, ‘‘ Extente gaudert agnoscere mete.” The whole surrounded by the
legend, “‘Sigillum Provincie Nostre Quebecensis in America.”

The Times: Cours du Tems. 11 Mai, 1795. Quebec, a la Nouvelle Imprimerie.
Nouvel Alphabet. Quebec, 4 la Nouvelle Imprimerie, Rue du Palais. 1797.
Le Canadien. Novy., 1806. March, 1810. Printer, Charles Roi.

Copy of Dilworth’s English Spelling Book, with the inscription, ‘‘Ce livre appartien 4 Louis
Chiniquy. Quebec, 1803.”

Smith’s History of Canada. 2vols. 8vo. John Neilson. 1815.
Quebec Almanac for 1819: pp. 237. J. Neilson, 3 Mountain Street.
Hawkins’ Picture of Quebec, with Historical Recollections. Neilson and Cowan. 1834.

17. SPECIMENS OF THE HARLY MoNTREAL PRESS.

Proclamation of Lieut. Gov. Simcoe, dated at Kingston, July 9, 1792; but printed at Mon-
treal by Fleury Mesplet.

From the Press of Nahum Mower: A Concise Introduction to Practical Arithmetic, by the
Rey. John Strachan, Rector of Cornwall, Upper Canada.

Smmart’s Sermon on the Death of General Brock, preached at Brockville, Noy. 15th, 1812.

Montreal Herald: 1811-1814. William Gray, printer.

Report. Loyal and Patriotic Society of Upper Canada. Wm. Gray, 1817.

Letters of Veritas. Montreal. W. Gray. 1815. 8vo.

Letters of Nerva. Montreal. W. Gray. 1815. 8vo.

Dr. Strachan’s Sermon on the Death of the Hon. R. Cartwright. W. Gray. 1816.

Gane dian Courant. Montreal, Weduesday, Dec. 29, 1819. Vol. xiti. No. 35. Nahum Mower
printer.

Canadian Review, 1824-1826. E. V. Sparhawk, printer. Montreal.

Canadian Magazine and Literary Repository. Montreal, 1824.

Hawley’s Quebec, The Harp, etc. Montreal. A. Ferguson. 1829. 12mo.

Hawley’s The Unknown, etc. Montreal. J. H. Hoisington & Co. 1831. 12mo.

Kidd’s Huron Chief, etc. Montreal. Office of Herald and New Gazette. 1830. 12mo.

18. SPECIMENS oF THE HARLY NIAGARA PRESS.

The Imposing Stone of the First Printing Press of Upper Canada. Presented by Mr. R. C
Gwatkin. The following inscription has been cut upon it: “Imposing Stone of the first
Printing Press in Upper Canada, at Newark (Niagara), 1793. Teste W. Kerby, Niagara, 1873.”

No. 1, Vol.i., of the Upper Canada Gazette, or American Oracle. April 13,1793. Louis Roy,
printer: at Newark or Niagara.

Vol. ii. of the same periodical is printed by G. Tiffany.

In Vol. iii. the name of Titus G. Simons appears as that of the printer. In the autumn of
1798 the paper is issued at York: ‘‘W. Waters and T. G. Simons, printers.”

“* A Proclamation to such as are desirous to Settle on the Lands of the Crown in the Province
of Upper Canada,” is printed by G. Tiffany at Newark, in 1795. This document is a reprint of
one dated at Quebec, Feb. 7, 1792.

Tiffany’s Almanac for 1802.

Niagara Spectator, No. 12. 1818. Amos McKenney, printer.

Niagara Gleaner. Feb. 11, 1819. Andrew Heron, printer.

David Thompson. History of the Late War. Niagara. T. Sewell. 1832.
St. David’s Spectator. No. 20, 1816. Printed for the Proprietors.

19. SPECIMENS OF THE Harty Kineston PREss.

Dr. Strachan’s Sermon on the Death of Dr. John Stuart. Printed by Charles Kendall, King-
ston, 1811. i
Kingston Chronicle. 1819. Vols. i. andii. Printed for the Editors.
. Kingston Gazette. Nov:17,1812. Printer, Stephen Miles. (Obituary of Gen. Brock.) Other
numbers.
The Upper Canada Herald. Kingston, April4, 1832. No. 683. Vol. xiv. T. H. Bentley, printer.

Port Hope Gazette. Nov. 29, 1845. W. Furby, printer.

614 CAXTON CELEBRATION.

20. SPECIMENS oF THE HARLY Hatirax PRass.

Halifax Gazette, July 28, 1763. Printer, Antony Henry.
Perpetual Acts of Nova Scotia. Printer, Robert Fletcher. 1767. folio.

21. SPECIMENS OF THE EARLY Boston PREss.
The New England Courant: No. 80. Feb. 11, 1723. Printed and sold by Benjamin Franklin
in Queen Street, Boston.
Boston Gazette. May 12,1770. (Account of the Boston ‘‘ Massacre.”’)
Jonathan Edwards’ Dissertations. Printer, S. Kneeland. 1765.
Hubbard’s Indian Wars. Printer, John Boyle. 1775.

New England Weekly Journal. April 8, 1728. Boston. S. Kneeland and T Green. Charter
of William and Mary to Province of Massachusetts Bay, and Laws of said Province. Boston.
S. Kneeland. 1759. folio. pp. 624.

Increase Mather. Sermon on an Execution for Murder. Boston. Richard Pierie. 1687. 12mo.

Cotton Mather. Sermon.on a Man about to be Executed for Murder. Boston. Richard
Pierie. 1687. 12mo.

Samuel Willard. Mourner’s Cordial. Boston. B. Harris and J. Allen. 1691. 12mo.

Samuel Mather. Life of Cotton Mather, with sermons on his death. Boston: for 8. Gerrick.
1729. 8vo.

22. SPECIMENS OF THE HARLY PHILADELPHIA PRESS.
A German work in 4to. Fragen, etc., von einen Knecht Jesu Christi. 1742. Philadelphia.
Gedruckt und zu haben bey B. Franklin.

Mackenzie’s Travels. Arctic Regions. 8vo. Philadelphia: for John Morgan. Printer, R.
Carr. 1802.

Philadelphia: Claypoole’s Daily Advertiser. Feb. 25, 1793.
Philadelphia Gazette and Daily Advertiser. July 12, 1800.

Geographical View of Upper Canada. M. Smith. Philadelphia. J. Bioren for T. and R.
Desilver. 1813. 12mo.

New York Morning Post. Nov. 7, 1788. Morton and Horner, printers.
New York Time Piece. Nov. 24, 1797.
New York Herald. April 25, 1807.

M. de Staél. Germany. New York. EHastburnClark&Co. 1814. 12mo. 2vols. Printed
at Albany by E. and E. Hosford.

Other Papers.
‘
The North Georgia Gazette and Winter Chronicle, complete ; put forth in MS. in the Arctic
Regions during Capt. Parry’s First Voyage towards the North Pole.
Wilkes’ North Briton, complete.
The Kentish Post and Canterbury News Letter. Aug. 26-29, 1761.

Evening Mail. London. Monday, Jan. 28, 1793. Printed logographically by J. Walker,
Printing House Square.

London Times, Jan. 1, 1788. (fac-simile.)

London Times. Jan. 5, 1795.

London Times. Oct. 3, 1798.

Mercurius Domesticus. London. Dec. 19, 1679. (fac-simile.)

Edinburgh Advertiser: No. 1174. Year 1774. (Contains Letter of Am. Congress to the
People of England.) ;

Glasgow Advertiser. Vol. for 1789. J. Mennon, printer.

English Mercurie: No. 50. July 23,1588. London. jfac-simile.

Weekly Newes: No. 19. Jan. 31, 1606. London. fac-simile.

The Gazette: No. 482. Sep. 5, 1658. London. fac-simile.

London Courier. Mar.-Dec., 1815.

The Age of Science. Jan. 1, 1977. A Newspaper of the xxth Century, by Merlin Nostradamus.
Wreck of Westminster Abbey. London. C. Stalker. 2001.

English Revolution of 1867. By Lord Macaulay's New Zealander: London. Warne. 3867.

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

= 00°@ eT]

68°?
0F'9
16°T
68°S
LVS
18°S
COT
68°S
61°81
09°
18°8
66°31
16°
§2°1
Or L
St?
[O'S
66 °P
69°
uL’s
61 °S1
93° L
90°7
L&°S
06°S
08°
96 °6
83°T
991
c9°P

are

.

HOD HO CI 09 00 Hid id cd od a cD oD EOD OD

RiWOARFBHDOSOHONHAMCONSHHOBON

monn

aN RNS

—

NN
Ac

=r)
SNOHOMINMOOORAHADODOOHNNDOOSCONOH HO

=

WOMasa eos
OAHtSoSHS
N

SOwWwOToDOnoonmnnooNODooONHMMmMoONoanNnowsn
SwWHOSOOWWEr-ASCIOOCOMOMDOOCODOSDSCONHNONDOD

J91NS| "Wd |W 'ad
“ou | OT G

“PUM Jo AA100[9 A,

i

TSW SHADHADONHDSSHNSODONAHS
a =

=

AHA ANKHOoNS

Ny,
9

Tac | aie

ZOLrS|] ag 8

AGL S|] AS AS
a eg 9 8 aN
29s a as
aggs| ag IN
MOLN he M

M1ITS AA 3

MCT S$ M qs
M O¢ N N AN
MECN M 8

Ze,n] IN a

MOGN N MAN
ze6es| as a

MPLS g 8

MOLN|] MN AN
ZOLS] AS a8
g4¢s a a9
AFL 8 N FS)

Z0pS| AS a

ZISN| aN ict

MZLS oY A

Hes s s

27g 9 ict ce

HT 99N a ag
I OPN N a

IF79N| ON cd

MJLN | AN A

AT9 S| MN a9
ZO) 8 3 8

Zg19g a a

fe)

ue} |Waol | ‘waz
-[nsey

n

ARE AZAZA2H Ae ew

aN

“W'V9

“PULA JO WOToeITq

14 | LL | 29 | SL frOr" G68" czar" \zss-lez"o0 +98 "zolzr6S|ts° 89
€8 | 16 | GL | 06 fFO9"|1S9"|Sc9"\6Ec"izs°s +1e6°69/S°89 |Z°SL \0'°T9
GS | 06 4 | 16 JOTS"|F2S"|9LS "Leb "}G9°O —1z%"49|G"e9 |L°TL |§°L¢
19 | &8 | 8G | TL [9Th"|LSh"|Z2F"|OLE"Jos"0 —]SE"S9|g-19 |h°69 |0°09
99 | 9 | PS | G8 [Pr \S9e FOF \ZoF }s6°0 +]1E-99/e°Z9 |G°OL |P°T9
08 | 88 | 16 | IL {eth |OFh |F9b |LabIcz°s —}ss8°1el6°s¢ |P°6S |0°F9
SG | GO | &@ | 16 IIb" |LOF|F86"/6S9°J15°8 +]LpSL)q-99 |9°G8 |o°S9
ome ef ee | ee | ee ee | ee PLE te 0089) Oe OSS ie ORO
LG | GF | 6P | G9 \E8Z"\SZG" OFS" \GFZ"]0OZ"S —I8T°6S\0"9¢ |E°89 |0°1S
TS | 09 | PH | 99 ILPZ"|SFZ"\6ES"|LOT"HES"h -+YLG"9Sic-sG |F° 19 |g-2¢
G8 | $8 | €6 | LL |8Eh"|Z9E"|66S "|GEs"1z9°F —|SL°6s|9"FS |L°99 |0-Ss
&P | 6& | GE | OF JLOS"|ELL|6LL"|F8T {28°9 —JOL"LGlg"e¢ |Z°z9 |0°9S
0S | 09 | FP | BG }L0S"|69G"|6ZE “|FLE"tS8°L +]0L°9\0°9S |G°0L |0°69
Gh | G8 | $9 | 18 JISh |F1S"|L1b"|888"\zF-L +18 F9|F°G9 [4°99 |g°LS
Se ee ae ee ae a | BSE 3 OO) OEVA |Oe
OL | 98 | TG | 96 [OLh |FIF Chr \G9G WTS +]1h G9\g°LG |8°FL |9°S9
78 | 16 | &L | 68 FLES"|FFS"|8SG \s0G jens +IZL°SOlTFO |S LL |3°s9
6L | 18 | TL | Lh [LOP"|88F"|S6P"|F8E"|ZL°S +484 e9/z°29 |S°89 |6°8S
GL | 9L | GG | 16 100F "9h" |L8E"|F9SW1E°L +]0L°s9|%°29 |8°OL |8°zS
98 | G6 | GL | GL J69E"/946"|L5E"|L0E JOL°9 —j06"FS|G°ES |8°9G |T°2¢
99 | 69 | 8 | PL [29S SFB" |61S"|GZ-WS8°L —]18°SS|6"6P |9°LG |9°SP
ee ee ee Se I OCA (OMI) OY
88 | €8 | 6 | $6 [6hS"\CZS"|629"|L0¢-|Z0°S +]¢0°S9|9°¢e9 |9°L9 |F°09
61 | PL | 19 | 16 |SPP GIP |[8F"|66E"16°S +119°29|L°z9 |P°69 |e"ES
GL | 18 | L9 | F9 J6Lh|IFh |82P"|ZZe"yLL°S +]L1°39/S"6S |8°S9 |S°69
89 | €8 | 19 | G8 JPSS"|POS"|19S “OFS [EST +12 09|e°SS |0°69 IZ FS
TL | &8 | $9 | LL ITTe"|LOS*|1ZS"|s8z |ch' > —Ize"Pe/9°0S |8°6S |9°0¢
G9 | SL | FP | 8L IITE"|883"|Z0S"|ZZE"]80°0 +4¢9"8giL-ss 16°19 |G"eG
TS] | | a a) a a BSS 4929"89)/0°68 [0°22 10°69
‘8 | 16 | 18 | 8 }O6r*|08h"|G8¢"\gor"|ze"s +]ZT°e9|9°8¢ 9°29 |9°s¢
&9 | 9G | GG | BL [18 "|\SFE"9Gh|LOP EG" 2 +]60°S9]L°F9 |0°SL 19°69
° (o} 3 (o} (}
(NOAA d | VN | dd |“ ose ayINVGW|Wd OT) Wd ZY OF “UBOL
(ES GY) OL) @ 9 | aaoqe

“ary Jo Aqrprumy fanodeA Jo wosueyl sssoxcy

“ITY 9q} Jo ‘dwoy,

Lt68" | 18a"
Osss: | sec”
iGLE9" 169°
029° | 089"
LG&S" | SgG-
Setp* | 16r°
LILES" | O18"
1669" | 89S"
cOL9" | TPhL°
GL6S* | cP:
OZOL* | 93S"
aLL9* | F6L°
LOGS" | OPP"
LI@L" | OZL°
vSG* | 619°
G06G" | €2g°
SSL" | 60L"
GL99° | 9€9°
S269" | FOL"
S619" | 89°
SESP" | 08s"
CGPS" | QOL"
L667" | OSh-
SITS" | STS"
8PSp° | PIS’
SLSh* | 81h:
S6LG° | PPS"
LI8Sh” | 08%"
S929" | LO9°

08s"
16°
099°
129°
L6G"
oSV"
08s"
029°
Glo"
LS"
6GL°
899°
909°
OFL*
909°
1Lg°
F69°
029°
TIL"
889°
ObP"
$16"
sig"
667°
8cP°
897°
909°
OCP"
629°

&204°62} $19°6G| STL°6Z

“Wd OT

“Wd Z

ZG" LOITLGG GZIZFES “Ga|LEPS “6ziF08G 6z

LETS
679°
GT"
909°
c1g”
OCP ~
097"
PLL”
G8"
Slb*
O78"
SIGs
089°
069°
Osh”
SOL"
1gL°
8s"
689°
TOL"
026°
65S"
099°
91S"
cor”
60S"
g0S°
09s"
999°
€GL" 62

“WY 9

*oGG jo duro} 48 ‘more

“72Af BOL “O2v0}UQ aYxDT aQ0Qo UorZDAAIT “7824 “SEG “WAL “YG—apnyehUuoT “YILONT F,68 oGP—OVNINOT
“L181 “ANOC—OTUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVAUNASAO TVOILENOVW FHL LY “AAGSIOTUY TVOINOTONOALAW ATHLNOW

I

5
Es

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

xlii

a

oh'L “= =" (oge'Llop-s (lee 161. 188°0 = 166°0 Dura
a —-| + — + _ + peel
° . coe eee . A . 5 . ooo . i 0
_98'9 | 640 | A Fo NY | foes'ejrs-trj4t-st/t9"6s [gL"98 18 TO roe
TL'h | L6°0} 4 8g 8} | [006°0/ FL |8'tP | LTP | 6°98 j9-0 +h°29 | zust
aero | Tg tT | M Lb Spo | 10691) g fO'Sh | Str | G48 [Le +/9°S9 | ongT
Goh | GOL | M 69 Nj | o Iezs'T] 2 |P'6y | P48 | 8°98 |8°0 —|0°T9 | cxgt
og°9 | 89°0 | M fH N] = | [c6L*1) ex [8°eh | BPP | 0°88 |L°0 +|9°29 | F1gT
$h°9 | 0O'L | = “* 1089°0] OL |¢°6P | 0°OPF | G°68 |6°L +/4°89 | euet
08°s 9L°0 Mm “* ISPL'S| 8 2°97 | SLIP | 0°88 |4°L +/24°89 | aust
1g°9 | 70'S | “* l0ps"S| SL |2°1p | 8°LF | 0°S8 |F'0 —lF'19 | Tis
TI's 0F 0 kes “* 060°8] 9L |P'se | 0°0S | F°88 |g°g +18°L9 } OLST
€o°¢ | OT | = lexe't| zz jose | P98 | P18 jos —lP'8S | 6991
96°S | $8°0 | = “* L1G "3| TL |Z°9F | O'8E | B°F8 |Z°0 +)0°29 | gost
Sl'h | 8h'0 | = “* Wegs"0| 8 opp | OFF | 9°88 Ig°s +]/8°F9 | post
60° 9% TL'0 | A * 10G4°3| GT |S°0G ) 0°0F | $°06 |9°T —\Z°09 | o98T
90°F 09°0 A “* 1¢00°S| 4 2° Lb | O'SP | 5°06 |2°% +)9°F9 | cost
Soh | SLT | “* I01G°0| ¢ fo°sg | 8°bS | H°S6 |z-t +10°E9 | FO8T
Fg | 94'S | M “* 799°] SL [PLP | PLE | 8°78 [L°T —|T°09 | eogy
85°¢ LL A “* 1100°T} OL |r OF | PGE | 8°S8 |S-— —/S°09 F zoeT
IL°9 | 6°3 | M “* 16Z8"Z| SL |Z°9F | 9° IP | 8°48 |¢°0 —|S°19 | TOST
19°L | &t°s | “* 19ST°Z] FL |P'zg | 26h | 9°18 |F-L +/2°S9 | oosr
6L"h | S6°L | = G |c80°F| OL |z'FE | Z°SS | F°98 Ie-e —\8'8S | Gest
E9°g | G3°0 | = “* “Wer6'S| ZT WA LE | SGP | 2°06 |p +12°99 | gcet
O9"L | ST'T | a “* $090°S| 12 JO°Ih | 0°GE | 0°94 |6°F —|6°9S | pest
0&°G | 0670 | A 1002'S] SL jo Lh | O'3F | 3°68 leo +/1°29 | ocer
OL'G | S8°T | A “= 1010°F| 2E fe7s¢ | 2°98 | S16 |6°L —l6°6¢ | ecer
Sth | 10 | & “= 10971] 6 [e'1g | 2°Se | 9°26 |e-s +/L°F9 | Peer
ele | OL'O | “= loge' Tl 6 |8°0¢ | 3°68 | $°68 14g +19°99 | eget
60°F | 6FT | M “* 109T'S| OL |6°SP | 2°28 | 1°98 jo-L —|8°09 | cet
apy |} Geo" | AN “* 1c69°3| IL |@°cP | O'LE | Z'°6L I9°s —|Z°6S | T¢sT
top | 86°0 | 4 “= Were] OL |P'IS | StS | 9°98 Io-z +18 °F9 | oss
es | 60 | = “* 020°] 2 |G°6p | Z°SS | PES let +|3°S9 | GST

fe) {e) [e} O° °

. lal -

“Syporoq] “OCATOENT | Bes | (SE | Byam fomr (oc) &
uvoy “yue}[NSeyy en Ps 2 er Bo oq | LUI |-EXB |ssooxq] B | -uvyan

n n a) ® é

*CNIM “MONS “NIVY “TAUALVAGd Aa

‘ANO HOT AIAVE GTAILVUVdWOO

‘4ST UO seIpoiy ‘shep ec] uo Mad

“T39 pws 47g UO soyeY elOg

“Wd0E Pus 4}6z “481Z “902 ‘UIFT “HIST “WITT ‘pug uo ZulazqsrT
“G08 PUs 4I6z “UI8Z “I8TZ “430% “UITL ‘PAs ‘pug uo Aepundy,
"W9% PUL 48Tz ‘UI6 “WIg ‘pug UO sOg

‘inoy Jed sepiw 9¢¢ ‘Aqy1o0[eA uvour §*t'e F ‘anoyg ApUrA 4svoT

‘inoy Jed soyiu [e-TT ‘Aj1o0(oa uvour {-ud z ‘inoyg Apula 4sopy

‘inoy 1ed sejtut 0/7 ‘A}100[0A weer { puz ‘Avp ApuUIA ysvoT

*Inoy Jed seqtur OO’ PFT ‘fyL00Tea uvout { puzz ‘Aup Apura ysoyy

"qy7 JO ‘urd Z 03 ‘mad [ Woy sopim 0° Fz ‘AJOOTOA WINMAIXey

“inoy ied sorta TT" y ‘AILOoTeA TvET|

“BO[TUT 1¢°0 ‘AqTOOTOA UR INSEL °° M OE 'S ‘UOL}OeIIp UB}[NSOY
“CNT

"IG¢°Q ‘sseurIpnoys Jo uvayy

‘smoy 6°¢z ‘Trey JO UoTyeanp {seyut 006°O ‘UIdop ‘shup FT UO BUlUIeY

“SU SIU ET UO o[qIssoduit $s}4 SIU J] Uo BIOINY oes 09 O[QISsOg

"TILL pus ‘94 “G9 “ZA ‘8; 4951 g HO peArosqo Bony

“ToZ0T TALL 40 Gols ee TWOlyVIpey

= esuvy A[JWOW | 4IGg PUe AST UO OFT ste ABlOS J UINUIXBY
: ee L8ongr *-a1nj}eredte} Uveu SUITT" + Kep ySepop
0900Z = 99 UorO BIC Nera ---9inyeieduie} weoul £49¢G¢"" “+ Lep 4soulse Ay
™49z JO “tard 0} "ule WO Fo0l"" eteee. seessesssceecsesns OSD I Ayrep 4svoy | nD

*"pagz jo ‘ud 03 ‘WIR WOT 9o8G see cesses oO Sp Ayvep 4So}va1N B i="

“0S061 £ 82089" sos co -ernjeredure} wmmyurar uveyy | is
=obuvi A[lep uel 1 lol kL” 01nj7e1ed010} WINWIXYO URETY fF
“SohP {UTI 40. Tol ~ -erngeredme} una | § ey

eSues A[NQUOW | WIEz UO Gogg" : seeseeees oeeQngelodwme} UNUIXeIN J

"T9L°0 146 ao ‘urd OT 48 COTES eee eee ceeeesens 19390.18q, qSOMOT]
essai AlqQ uo, 030% uo ‘uBR 8 qe 198°6Z°°° Deccacscseasoereccoccccsene oe 10J9T1018q qsousiyy

*SUOTJLAIOSGO ATINOY UVIOIF DIV PUIM 94
IOJ SWLITNSET PUL SUITE OY, “YUSTUPIU pu “Nd OL “Wd F “Wd Z “Wy g“Wy 9 4e ‘AToUreU
‘Trep SUOTJLAIOSQO XTS WOT POATIOP 2.1V ‘PUTA 9T]} 0} J9RTOT 4VT4 D804 SUTydooxa ‘suUvOU ATep ou
‘suolmeAiosqo ABpuNg opnpouUy singeiodway, pur Loyomloiwg oy} josuvour ATYJUOW IY L—ALON

“LLST “ANOL HOI UATSIONU TVOTOTOUORLAW OLNOYOL NO SHUVAAY

xiii

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

* foziz[9o°9 ; ° «[L6°¢ |FL°6 809 | a8 re a 19 ) GL | BS ) 84 | SLP°\LLP° 009" S9F"fo0"°% 4-]16°69]98 "99/69 °LL)19 “E9}s6Gu “6z|09SS 62|EZEo "62 \SLs “62
ee = Ion [rs | PP | OL] 8 PES LIN) AN a8 ZN | 19 | 69 | 69 | 09 | 09F"|ZSF"\6zG"|STPI0S°% +129°01/5°99 |6°SL |6°L9 fgloL” | PSL" LGh° | GhL’ ITS
se Poe lots jee79 | G01] O'L | OST] MET N N AN N 8¢ | LG | LG | PL | 8C9"|6LF|L89°|19S"]o9°S +]O8OL|L FL |L°G8 |O'LL L709" cto" | Z6G° | Zag" j0&
* Iegz: [00 p JOP L | 0° | PS | GS PMPIN| MN 28 a —|—|—|—]| —|—]—|— frr‘9 +19 FL/0'ey J0°G8 [0°69 Jo09y” | O8b | OFF | OOF: [6%
oe - lol-g |F8°F | 80 | 9°IT] GS TMOLS| AS 8 As | 08 | 16] 21 | &6 | S8L"|9LL"|F08"|E19']z5°9 +]0S°SLI6°TL |L°28 |F°69 4829" | 8h" | OFS" | ERG" |8
“= loog: [69°e Joz°s | 0G | 06 | OCIacTs| XS 8 as | 96 | 6 | SL | 96 |924°\229"|Z08"|669"Iez"> +]29°s4|F°69 |Z°08 |4°69 Jgz6g° | SoS" | #8S" | Tog” j46
*- lope: |ec-a |4G¢°0 | 80 | 83 | OTPT6LIN| ASB N N zg | 06 | cg | 29 | 989"|0r4"|169"|Te¢"Ioe"s +]x9°ex|G°ey \g°eh |S" fests" | 68S" | Gog" | gag [9%
aS “+ I9g'e |za°e | ZG | 06 | $6 | MGs A 8 AN | #¢ | 9 | 9¢ | zo | 68F"|FES"|1SF|OFF|eP°S +06 QL|T'FL [0°98 [0°69 Jxc6q" | FPS" | 84g" | ZBg" 18%
aS “+ ITT'¢ |[8a°o | O'S | O08} 9 9)Ases) AN g N 29 | FL | oe | TL | 99F \06P"leFh lGer lols +ISS°TL\]"L9 |S°8k |P°S9 Ize8,° | 969° | Z6L° | 188° [FS
ve Te Zp lFP'0 | 2S | 8S | 7S] Ases N 8 N 19 | 8¢ | 8¢ | 26 | S6F'|2FP \cTS"|L19"]z0°% +ILP°OL|8"OL |G°Sk |8°29 fests" | 818" | 698" | g6g" |&@
“= Toor (66°F |Fh'L | 1°8 | O'OT]) OG | AGES N 8 AN |—|—|—}]—] —]—]|—| — [ero —]89"89/0°69 J0°94 |0°T9 Ja61g” | 0&8" | ST8* | 008" |%
** loro: |z6°G |gL°a | 8° | 401] G7 yaeg 8} AN 8 a zt | ¢8 | eg | 98 | 80P"|Z9F"|1L68"|8L8"|o6'F —]LG°S9|P"19 JO'TL |°GG JzSlo° | TTL" | P19" | azo" {Te
ose = Ie6°9 lene | OTL | GL | GS] AFIS As AS AS | cz | 08 | 19 | 68 | SEb"|668" OEP’ |69F"|14°F —]L9°S9/6'8G [9°89 |P°09 JosPr” | 9Zg" | SEH | zoe" 10%
“= Iogz- lesz |0G°9 | O°g | OFT] BI} AMsgs|) AS AA As | cy | 26 | OF | G6 | 00S" |00S"IF6g"|989'loF-0 —Iz0'S9|F' 19 |P'FL j0°S9 fates" | GOS" | ces" | gat’ |6T
“= logo: ISi°g |ce'h | O'S | P'S | GPIMO 8s) AN 8 AS | 08 | 88 | 29 | SB | O8S"|F6S"|ZFS"|68S Jeo" +120°01/9° 29 |G°GL |S°99 |s9SE" | OGG" 168° | 98h" [8
“+ oer: Isc 0779 | 0°6 | 08 | 9 TTMT¢s| “8 8 MN | oz | 91] 19 | G6 | 98S" |c0S"\cs¢"|teo"I6°s +]ze°T2}0°L9 |o°Sk |G°L9 |Z6Tb” | Fob" | 91h" | OG: IAT
vs De epg l6n°s | 27S | £01] OG | MITS fs 28 AN | 09 | 9 | Gh] LL | ZES"|6FS"|689"|LLP |co"L +I82'OL|P PL |h°L8 |L°F9 Jaltp” | O8E" 8th" | s8h° ST
s+ Ts 196-¢ l09'h | 0° | OTL] O'Ofag s| M8 8 9 —|—|]—|—] —|—|—| — [gor +g s2\0°22 jo'F8 j0°6g JL9Sg° | OSS" | OZI" | OBG" - IST
ee - We-c |b | 9p | OOT| GE jacgs| AN a IN | 99 | o£ | z¢ | GL | GIP logh"losrleze"}g6°T —loz 99]4°9 |L°L j6°89 Jedfo” | 769° | FOO" | gg9” JFL
ne + WZ-9 [08° | ZS | 001] SPP A9L 8) AN a8 ON | e9 | 11] Fp | 19 | OPS "|6LE"\zZe"|LbS"|)2°9 —]Z8°Z9|9°8S [TOL j0°09 JaTOL” | G29" | GOL” | SPL IST
see Pere HT16 [G78 | GL | OSI) SP] MOON) N a AN 6r | Fo | 82 | 89 | 998" |09S "loss" |SFE}1Z°e +]1Z°LL]Z° 19 \2°F8 |e°6G J2S9" | 699" | TIO" 199° aU
se Tes fers jpeg | 0°S | 471} O°ST] M LON AN 8 MN | g¢ | $8 | Gp | #9 | 988" \60P"|FSE"|608 JeL"@ —JLT'F9|Z°8e |S°SL |8°LG JeS09" | 929" 16S" | 08s" |IT
se Poe Torey l99°g | O'L | O'8 | O'OT] MEGN| AN 8 MN | 7c | Ic | 6P | 69 | SPE" |66z°|66E"|SLEJeg°T —]G6°S9|9°S9 |0°SL |P°19 I8ESP°" | STS" | OFF | GéE" OT
ort: |Ib'L |6L°% | 0°8 | O'ST) OF | ATLS| AN AS AN 89 | 09 | 09 | 06 | 0SS"|99F"|119"|L09"Iap-G +]ZTSLIG°14L |F°08 |9°L9 JL00E" | Z8Z" | LOZ" | O68" 16
+ [peo: lolz ip | 29 | $701) O'9 | Mees| AS | Ms | MS |—|—|—|—] —| — | —| — Koe-g +]e8°zL/0'69 [9°F8 \9'9 [LOPP” | O8S" | OFF’ | ONG’ 8
ae = Igc-g |lo1-F | 0°9 | 0:01) OT] Mets] “8 8 AN | Te | 6G | 6g | ZO | 198" |06E" FBS "|862 leat +]08°69/8°99 |T°6L \8 LG J€999" | T6G° | O69" | Lah” JL
se fe WZr-g JpG¢'T | 9°F | 9°9 | OO] MO N| AN 8 N 69 | 9¢ | 0¢ | OL | SLE"\FEs"|Far|SLe'IoL°T —|ZT99|8°S9 |9°PL |6°09 JeS19" | 069" | B99" | Ta9° jD
ue s+ PTL TS" | SL | G9 | PS | aCZN N a MS | 19 | pL | ZG | 98 | OS" |98h*\czS"|ISE"Ig6°G +]¢0°OL\S°99 |s°6L |F°09 J2T99" | BSG" | BIS” | eg" |g
ce Po Iee-y |1Z°L | G79 | O'LT| OI} me, 8| AS 8 N 29 | gh | oP | 18 | FIT lOFF'|Z1F |FEP'IcoL +]s9°S89|% 29 |O'LL |6°8G Je969° | 299° | BIL” | 169° |P
+ foct: [6S°¢ cog | 3S | 99 | SLIT LPN N A a, | 62 | 8 | eh | 6L | 00S"\g0S"|9z9"|L0F Joe T —JOF S9|8"F9 jO°FL |9°6S |BLLp” | FSG" | Sse" | BLE IE
oe *- I6t-) [819 | OT] 0S | OPIATES); AS AS AA G9 | 6L | OF | 1L | TOS \PLE"|LSE"|F9E Jeq-z — G°LG |Z'TL \9°6S I8PSS° | 8ES° | SLG° | BFS" 1%
ons -- 168°91/98°S1| 0°1z| O°Ls) 0°OT AGLS a Ms 8 EN Yl Wael Pa Perm Vitmae eee 9z"g + 0°99 0°6L O'Ts STE" 6S) O8S°62| OLZ°6Z| 092° 62)T
Bon |B, [Svan] que | cma |-md | WV] que, PM d Ol) “Nd Z| WV 9 PNW Wd) Wed 'y ‘NW Wal ca |W V| peuION |NVIWI MAO! Wed Z) WV) “Wve | "Wd OT! WAZ IM VO bey
se ios Tsou or | 2! 9 | 10H olaz'lg Oration [fetes Z
5B 3 5 B *PUIAA OY} JO AZIOO]EA "pur Jo UOI}OITG ‘Ity Jo AyIprmny | “smode, jo uosuey} jo “ITY 0G} JO “duay, "oe JO ‘dure, 48 “mo1eg .
$ a SSO0xX

yaa OT {0240}UD ayHT BQ0Qn LorMAAT *S9Ad “SEE “MALT "yg—apnpbuoT “Y7LONT $68 oSF—OPNIMDT
“LIST ‘ATOL—OTUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAYASHO TVOILANDSVW AHL LV ‘AUMLSIONU TVOINOTOUORLAW ATHINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

xliv

SPS bpp, 1903 ||

Page 4, bea “* fzep-o |12°0 | 91'S | $9°% [19°0 ze
ay Es —| ae — -Fisssox5y

Fee eer SiSeael er ears Sos ral on (esa pl ROR
FIG lego | A gh N 99° IP/9L° LF |1S'68 SP 19) sapsoxt
SI°9 |2ro | MO Sy p'ge | S°0G | 2°28 |e-g +6749 | LAST
1s°9 |eo°r | M82 NY Lop | Z°9F | 6°26 |F'°T +)8°89 | 91ST
81°9 |69°T. | 4 88 8 9°IP | POF | 0°88 |8°0 —|9°99 | SASL
eg°9 j9z°T | A gg N L'6e | tr | GSB [G0 +)6°29 | PLT
119 |TLT |“ GL 8 0-op | G°Lr | $28 JO°L +/7°89 | ELST
9¢°¢ |61°T | A 19 N | sep | 2°29 | 0°96 |8°s +/2°OL | SLB
1o°G |eqT | M gg N | 9°0F | 8°LP | $°88 |F°L —|0°99 | TL8T
78h |6¢°'T | ASL 8 76 | O°8F | F'L8 |F°T +/8°89 | OLST
10°S |to°'c | A 19 8 1°42 | 8°6r | 6°F8 |6°c —|S°F9 } 6981
99°F |74°0 | X18 8 Pre | 0°6S | F°S6 Pg +/8°S2 f SOST
Sho |OP°T | 4 8h NY 8°ep | 28h | 0'F6 |8°0 +|2°89 | 298T
1p |F6°0 | 4 6L 8 | Z'Or | Slr | O'F6 |O°e +Ih'OL | 99ST
TS°G [84's | “98 NY ZL | 8°Sh | 0°S8 |P-z —j0°S9 Ff GOST
00°9 |ez'% | A I9 N ZIP | 0°6r | G06 \G°% +)L°69 | FIST
68°S |9p°0 | A ST N @-ce | Osh | $°48 |Z°0 +]9°L9 | £98
08'S |2P°T | 4 68 8] e:Lp | 2°8F | $796 |4°0 —1L°99 | 29ST
99°F lshT | MPL NG G-1e | Ole | S°F8 |0°% —\F G9 | LOST
6G°L |eT°% | M09 NY GPP | SSP | 0°88 |S°¢ —|6°S9 Ff 09ST
18°¢ |sh'L| Mog N esp | LEP | 0°88 |G°0 —]6°99 | 69ST
9h°G |SU'T | ZS NY oes | 0°2S | 078 |G°0 +6" 29 | 898
TLE 118°0 | £89 8] 9°62 | O'LF | 9°98 |P°O +}8°L9 f LEST
TSE ji¢T | A 6L NI Tle | 9°6P | 9°96 |G°% +1669 } 9S8T
1°9 |\GL°0 | A 6L 8 9°St | 2° 6P | 8°26 |G°0 +/6°L9 f SS8T
€0°F \18°0 | 4 67 8 ¢°GG | ¢-Zp | 0°86 |L"S +)¢°S4 | PSST
69°S |Fo'0 | TSG Sy L-6F | O°TP | $16 |8°T —|9°99 | Soest
fee jc670 | A Sp Nf 9°IF | GSP | 1°06 |9°0 —|8 "99 | SSST
SL°7 |88'0 | 4 09 Nf Z92 | Gop | 1°28 lbs —|0°S9 } TS8T
96> |6¢°0 | TIS NY 9°F@ | 9°TG | 2°98 Ie°t +16°89 | OS8T
coe |GLo| AG Sf pep | och | 9°88 |O°L_+|F 89 4 GPS

° 4 [o) ° fo] {o) oO
settn | 4,104 | Woroer1g| a |. F d5,19AB|
*kq100T0 A ey sera) Ss a Sioa e
uvoyy | “}UeI[NSexy og | TONAL | TXCWssooxg| 5 | MVE
“ANIM “AUNLVUdd Aa

‘AITOL UOA AIAVEL WALLVUVdWOO

1

ey

“UI1Z PAB 419% ‘GIST “WILT “WOT “UIZT “OIG ‘N18 ‘IG ‘puZ UO duLUyqsIT
“G)1z pas 4192 ‘PUZS ‘UI6T “WIZL “096 ‘Pig UO tepunyy,

“G19 puev puz, WO KO[ey IBlOS

“puzZa pues 4S1Z uo SMOG ULBY

“plgz PUL 48TZ W}0Z WO Mog

"W16G PAS OGL HO Soy

‘Imog tad soit 70°F AJIOO[OA WeOMT f-UI'e g INOY APIA 4SKory
‘anoyg Jed seit cp-oT, Ayloojoa uvour S*ur'd T-inoyq ApuUlA soy,
‘imoy ied saytur ¢e"z, Aytoojoa uve {4307% Avp ApUrIA ysvory
‘Inoy toed saptur gg*9gT Aj00[ea UBeUT 4s, Avp ApUTA 4s0zq
‘qs[ Jo ‘urd ¢ 07 z WOU ‘sopiul O° Tg AyIOOToA MUI eyY
*Inoy 10d sepint 99°9 AZIOOTOA avo_y
“solr Zp°Z APIOO[OA JURI[NSeA f°AA oFO'S WOLJDELIP JUR}[NSEY
“NTA
"Eh Q ‘SSOUIPNO]O Jo uve
"sino ¢'eT ‘Iiey JO UoIRInp fseyout 071°z ‘yjdep ‘sfhep T[] Uo surrey

‘SqU SIU } WO ofqissodual { syYsIu Fz WO BIOINY O89 0} O[QIssog
*pearosqo vioIny ON

00 cee cee senses ccs

“Gol0L “4STZ WO 908F * "* [eLIser19y, ) WOLQeIpEry

— eSsuvi Aq aOyy “419% UO GoSFL ee ae teeeeeeenes TBION ) ear
a Z8o79"" “- einyeiedure, URem $qyeT" --£ep ysoplog
SOoFL=O9 UOTOB UT { 0800 2"" oInqeledule} Uveul fyyGz""""**** ABp seule AA

‘q9,@ Jo ‘urd 09 “UI'e UOT} FoSL* ““esnul Ajiepysvey] 2
"WIG, jowr'd 0} ‘ure wo Z5¢8"" esuna A[Lep 48e7BeI1H,
“65006 99068" 91njBIOdI1e} TINMIUIU Wkey
=aSuvi A[tep uvayq (°ST008" * einjze1ed 19} WNWIXeU UeoTy
“Foe ‘WL WO 8509" teers QIN QVIGC UO} DINUNUL YY

= o9Suvi AT QAO “Er UB} L LEK) Je |eyeyrrocouEE ee conocoGoaGCACEa AGC einjeiodure; UINUILXYI J

“10, Sut
-104S1301-3[O

+" TeJOUIOIVY JSOMO'T

“T8L°0 “IGT UO “Ms 9 4B OST" 6"
“1OJOMOAVY JSOU SIT

= o8uvi A[Q}UOT ( ‘pAgg Boule g 4B 106°62"

“SUOTJVATOSGO ATINOY UVLOIJ 31B PUIM 94
IOJ SYUVIMSSI pUL SULST SY “YLSUIpUL pure “I'd OT “Wd F Wd ZW BONY 9 4B ‘AToUIeO
‘ATIVP SUOTIVATASGO XIS ULOIJ PAATIOp a1 'pUTM O19 09 o4vlort yVYy aSoyy SuIyde0xe ‘suvout ATIep oug,
‘SUOT}VAIOSGO ARpUNg opnpoUT sInjrtoduiog, pu LoJouIOIeG oY} Jo suRaTU ATGQUOT SY T— “ALON

“L181 ‘ATOL WOA UAUISIOAY TVOIDOTOUNULAN OLNOWOL NO SWUVAMA

>
—
A

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

“PUTA JO AqTOOTOA

“PUIM Jo woroeTg

+ ]GOT“@] 00°9 [68°F [GP'S ISGP Po pers ep nd oy qe
066" | GL°S |Sk'h | GL} O01] GG yMEGS) mM AS ON | $9 | 69
“ f €L°9 1F6°T | 8°3 | GL | GIWAMS3S] mas g MAN |e) | TS
080° | SFL 09 | 9°99} OS | PGEATIBN| AN 8 AL TS | Lb
OLL" | 00'S /68°O | FL | 3S) GT} GI 8 8 as | N 18 | 96
“ 7 66°9 |60°2 | €°€ | GIT) 9OPMGES) AS 8 MS | TL | ZL
“ — $6°9 |19°9 | OT | OSI] OG ENGRS) N vi AS | — | —
“7 66°9 |€8°G | GT | O01) SO9FMIES|) MB 8 MS | oO, | 28
“7 GL°8 |T0°L | OL | GTI] @L PASE s| “AB a8 Zs $621] 08
O80" } 46°9 |Sh°s | O'L1| OL | O'S] FATS 8 8 ke IN | py | £9
“ 1 6L°9 |G0°¢ | 9°E | O8 | SEPTPBN| AN he XIN | 0g | 98
"= GG"9 |8L°¢ | G'S | O'OT) 9° J ZEBN a a ZN j 9p | 68

80°¢ /69°L | 8°€ | G8} OTEMGLS g as N 1 | 68
HS 21°% | O01] G9| bP PEMSLE| N 8 AN | —|—
68°F (693 | P'S | aL} 89 M A AS MN | o1 | 99
IL'P £0 | GE} OL) OCT MON) AN 8 MN | Tg | 18
69°S |66°S | 7G) GS | OPPMSIN| N AS N 98 | 06
89°F |60°§ | OG) FG} OE] STON] AN aN IN | zg} 4g
88°G j69°g | O'S .| 06 | OL | X68 8 N I ck 68 | 6
PA'S 641 | 9b | 8S |] OO FACPN| AN ke N 98 | 98
FOG (E8'¢ | 0G} OS) S9FTGEN) N IN MAN f — | —
68°G 18° | OE | OS | OLEXSGS) N 8 Ais 19 | 8¢
98°9 |49°¢ | SH) FS) 8S TPMSsn; AN MS AN | Ty | 34
66°S /9F'0 | 9°9 | F6 | O'S FEN N 8 MN | 7) | 6L
84° S6°L | 1S | 84) 9 TEX C98) AN as N 08 | 68
TL’? |S0°§ | OF | O91 GCEMTPS| AN AS MS | 6) 1 26
19°9 |LL°7 | 89 | G Il] 9 SPM 1S) AS 8 M OL | €8
“8G°L emer 9°9 | LOljMegn; MN | AN LINTS S| |
G68 |06°2 | GE | OST] OC FAEEN| AN AN AN, Je | 6¢
$S°6 |146°6 | OF | OTL] OL | AOFN| AN AN MAN | og | 08
TAG |G8°S | G8) G6) 8Ssit1¢s| an AN ZS 0g] 98
66°83 |IAh | 99) Sil) OF FT69N| ON be ZN | 9) | Fg
NVGW ['9UB} [Wed [Wed] WV} “90 |W ca Qy| Waz | WV OW Nal Wa

1S9U! OT z 9 T.80Y Ot

G9 | 88 [LbS"|GF9"|pLG"l2zo"fo"e -+{9T69|1Z" L9|T AGL
Z8 | 08 |FFS"\L09"|Z9S "|cEF“to9°s +107 99/9" 29 [6°29 |S"19
LE | €8 |PLb*\st¢*|99p jozplLp°s +1e¢-99]1 99 Joes |9°6¢
18 | 66 1PZ9"|FZG"|Z6L"|619 48e°S +§89°TLI9°29 |9°92 |6"L9
LQ | 88 {699"\F69"/¢99"\09¢"Ig9°2 +-10z°TL10°69 |L°6L |6°¢9
9G | L8 #S99"\eeq"]0Z9"IF09"126°S +08 GL/S*TL |IP°ZS |7°e9
—|—]—|—]|— |] — fie'9 -H29°02/0"99 |0°ss |o-F9
9 | G6 (689° \e1H"|009 "|TLG "Nes" HIST 69/z"°E9 |T°LL IL°G9
ZL | 6L }S29"\ggq"|F89"lorG "Ten" 2 +hes*ZLIL°OL |L°LL |P°69
CL | 8 JOT9\Te9-|e69"|eFe"Ht-g --ize-eLjs"eL |o°LL IL-99
$9 | L6 }ZE9"l9z9°|9E9"|909 "ISG" +1Sh°SL/L°69 |G°6L |F°G9
LG | 96 TLS" |9T9°|129"|SsPo"foe'e +]8S"OLIs"sy jo" LL |6°z9
G¢ | 06 JOIS"|T1G"|12S"|gor'|zF°e +126°89/1°99 |¢"22 |0°09
—/—}=]— |=] — hs'9 +]hos'szjo°zs Jo'zs |o't9
GL | LL |L8h PL "|18S"\eTP' Joc’ +12h89|r69 joss |oe9
GL | F6 [99G"|6GG*|GZ9 "leno fi9's +1eL°89/1 89 |Z°S2 |2°e9
88 | 88 [PSS"\0ZG"|1Z9"|9SG"Is0°0 —}L1°99|0'°S9 10°69 |L°F9
6G | 66 |I9S"|FEG'|TIS*|LGG"lor-z +heS"s9|9°L9 [SPL Iz°zo
GL | G6 |Z8S"|¢gc"|109"|99¢"hez-0 +128 99/19 |9°sL |o'F9
@8 | €6 #S2S"|zeG"|1S¢ joshfor°~ —}¢9°F910°G¢ |9° 29 [0°09
—|—1—]|—|—|— Iz: —{11’zolo'e9 |o'e9 Jo'g¢
SG | €8 |Scr'|z6e"|16P |cLF oo" +]09°89\9°29 |e" LL |o*zo
19 | 16 [89 "eth |0ZS"|T6F Ise°0 +459" L9j4°F9 |C°FL \L"19
6G | 88 181S"|F0S"|Z9S"\9FG"WF°z +ISL°69/L°99 |L° LL jo°co
€9 | €6 ]Z6¢"!08G"|98¢"|ITSG-izo's +]SF"OL/S°99 jo" LL |F°¢9
GL | €8 \esc"|Z19°|L69"|68hyG1°z +]0S"01/Z°L9 |e'FL |9"e9
9F | 18 10S" \08¢ |6Fh*|Z1F'Izz°z +488°69/9°89 |P°St |o°6c
—|=]—) — |] —|— foz't —l00°99/6"29 |o'F2 lo'Fe
GS | £8 |ZES"|T1S"|112"|zor*teo°z —l03°¢9|%"09 |8"FL jo7ge
TP | &6 [FIP '|seh|998\oz¢ "ter T —4LP99|F-19 |¢-Gy \o-z9
TL | 06 }199"|FF9"1FZL"\89"}10°¢ +180"S4i¢-OL |362 |8°OL
$9 | LL |Z19*|199°|2Z9"|T8Fl09 °F +429 °ZLi6"TL |z°82 lo°co

[e) (eo) (o) fe) fe)
“NW °d|"W ‘V NW Wd |'W'd| "WY; *[RULIO NT NVGK|Wd OT) N'd Z| NVG
GMD OT. @ 19 | saoge =e

UBT
jo

“ary Jo Aqrpramy fantodeA Jo worsao gy sss oxecp

“ITY eq} jo ‘dway,

§8e" 8lb* | pee° 1s
GEO” 89° €0L° |08
1¢9° 6° 649° 16%
COL” GFL 0s8° {8%
Sole 09k |p he= Le
OL’ 089° 009° |9%
o6g* gc" 08g" 19%
TT" 0gss* 89G° |
TL¢” PLS 61G" |B
ggg" GPS" 619° 18%
F19° 079° 189° |1é
999° 99° 289° 10%
0F9° 0T9" 029° |6T
109° 61g° 88¢° |8T
GGG* L0G" | 68h". ILL
OD | TIF’ | Ter oT
err’ SSt° S&P" |ST
eG 1° COP’ IPL
6oR° 90c° Tes" |€L
Og" ggg* 06S" j2L
865° 64g" 925° |IT
10G* 868° OLS” {OT
sts° 867° 00g" 6
ris” ‘cccm ge" 8g
9%E° 81g° eres |p
O0F* IGP 92S" 19
OFS” 08¢° 0c9” ig
199° 099° 729° «|F
09° 8PS° 109° |g
Z LPG* 8Lg* C69" 1G
O0GZL°6G| 269°6G) 62L°62) LOL 6ZIT
‘Hea | “Wd OL | ‘urd Z| ‘wv 9

"ove Jo d99 48 ‘moing

720f BOT ‘oLLvjUO axMT an0gn uoxynaayy 78944 “SEE “WOT “YS—OpnjrvouUoT “YILOAT iP GE o&F—9PNIYO'T
“LIST “ISQDOV—OINVENO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AVOLVANASHO TVOILANOVK FHL LV “UATSIONY TYOINOTOUOMLAN XTIHLNOW -

is)
©
i

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

xl vi

~ #90

CO 1D re O HID ~~ 0 O19 SO rod

CO SH

Cn SOHO a TOE

MOOAMADOHAOMOOMDNMNOOONWONASO

“TeOTt

es ee “* WTSS°O|L6"°S FFS°SL |GL°8 |6L°S a Withee
at ary ar =F = |
9€°¢ |L8°O/M ZO NY *™ “* PPSL°SISL OWL’ SP |SL°FP |68°98 Res
00°9 |69°O0/M Gg Ni ** “* WGOL°S! FL | 9°62 | G°s9 |] T°e8 | 6°o +
LG°9 |G" 0) TE 8} °° ai tl |} k Ssh | O'SF | 8°88 | 6's +
OL'9 j8G°1/4 9G By °* “* 10881) ¥ 6°S& | O'8P | 6°18 | TL —
91°9 |OL°O;E EZ NI °° “* 1086 °0| F O°LF | O'S | 0°96 | 8°0 +
9o°G |Ge° Tt 78 Ni °° “* W816") GL | 9°8S | b°9F | 0°98 | 8°0 +
SL°S (SP TM Tg Ny o “* Ic07'Z] 6L | 8°OF | OLS | 8°16 | S*s +
98°9 |60°T)4 og Ny °** =" 4008 °Z! 8 GSP | 0°9F | G-68 | T°L +
G6°S jO08* 1) GL NY °° “" W22r's! BL | OPP | OOF | OFS | 8°0 +
CTS |86°T)/4 Gp Ny ** “" 1816] IL | S°St | GSP | 0°68 | 13 —
GL°9 |TO°1j/M 8 sy °° eT ALSE TY FONE O° LE | 8°9F | $°$8 | 6°0 +
CG°b |Go°T|/M OL Ni “1077 S| OT O°SS | GSP | 3°96 | Bt +
9L°G |SG°Z|4\ 6G Ny *** “* TL9F | PL | 9°PS | PSP | O'LL | 9-9 —
LO"E = |GG*T}/M O09 N} °° “* 1066°T) 8 b'SP | FPP | 8°18 | LE —
GLP j8S° TM OL Ni °° * 1090'S] OL | O°Lh | O'LF | O'F6 | S'S +
68°F 08° T/A 19 Ss] °° “* 1806°Z! ZL | 9°Sh | PSP | 0°88 | $0 +
96°S |LO°T)/4 BE NE “* IS8P S| ST 1°97 | 8°GP | G68 | ST +
126°h j9F 0X 8 Nie “ 1696°2) GL | °8E | O'LP | Z°G8 | 8°0 —
08°G |e8°T)4A OL Ny °° “" WG0p'S| FL | Z'0F | 8°9F | O-L8 | BL —
96°S |29°T)M4 9E Nj * “* 1006°S) IL F998 | 8°Sh | Zs | 80 +
0G°9 |LG°1)4 69 Ny °** “* 1068°S] IL | 0°OF | O'FF | O'FS | SL +
96°9 |IG°Tj4A LL N} ° “* 1990'S) SL | 22h | 0-97 | 2°88 | OL —
€0°L |88°3)4 OS Ny °° * 1089°T) ZL f Gh | Sh | 2°38 | Lt —
16°9 |FO°T/4. 9 N} ** - 1Scr"T| 2 GSP | OOF | SEB | 23 —
09°F j9L° 1) $9 N} * “~~ 19S7°0) ¢ 9°e¢ | 9°Sh | 2°66 | LE +
96°P 080} OF B} °~ ow 1GLS°2) TT FSG | Str | 66 | S'S +
OSS |99°0/4 OLN} °° “* 1469°Z 6 vGE | 8°Sh | 2°18 | #0 —
69°F |O0F Oj; €9 Ni °™* * 1098°T] OL | 8°LE | O'S | B°6L | 2°3 —
OFF |GS"O)M GT Ny “" WGGe"t| SL | Orr | OTF | 0-98 | Go +
9L°E |09°O)M TL Ny *** “1016 '°F) 0 0°0S | 06h | 0°64 | 0°0
(ce) - o fo} o te}
° ° lowe! i *
“Aq10010A Ta Barats BS &, es E ‘orm | tan eee
een 708} NSs8y a 2s $ Ea) 3 THEN FSP | sgooxay
“ANIM “MONS “NIV “‘TUOLVAGd WAL
ISNO0V HOF WIEVL WAILVAVdINOO

+

LLET Loy
SSo9xq

“avdk

"H16G PUL UI8z “HIST “UIVT “UIFT “HIST ‘N96 ‘Wg ‘444 ‘Pug Uo Jepauny,

“98TS DUB WIGS “UFZ ‘PUuZS “UIST ‘UIST “UIST ‘UIP “UIST “6 ‘M48 ‘UI ‘HIG UO Zurayy ArT
*puzz Pus UAT UO soley ABjos

‘gSULUI0UI GT U0: Mog

“HIGT pue 4jFT Wo 20g

‘Inoy Jed seytm Z0°p ‘AjIOo[OA Uvey, {und 1 ‘anoy ApurAl ysvery

*mmoy Jed soyiu OT 6 ‘A}LOO[eA UBey {aoou ‘inoy ApurAA ysoIy

“Inoy Jed septa Qos ‘AzL00[eA UBeW !NIgz ‘Avp Apart ysveT

“InoY Jed satu FG"G ‘ApOO[OA Uvep ‘pag ‘Avp ApurmA S01,

“WUT Jo ‘urd Gg 09 F UNOYy ‘separ 0°0% ‘AJI0[OA UNUIIXR]Y

‘mnoy ted sapiur ggg ‘AzIO0[eA URATY

“sey lt 69° ‘APIOOTOA JUBITNSOY f° oG8 “N ‘Wolz00AIp yuBz[NSey
*CNIA

9G°Q ‘ssouIpno[O jo URF TY

‘ganoy ¢°1Z {ej Jo Moyeinp fsequur cote ‘ujdep {sep FT uo Sura Ky
‘s}qSIT J WO o[qissodur $s}q431uU Fz UO BOINY G08 0} O[QISSo,]

‘OI8T “214 “4USlUa [ UO peAtesqo BIOINy
cpesoono0n “--TBLIyS0110], ) TONBIpEy
* Ivlog J UnuMIxey)

oe : Kep yseplop
sreseorscre Ken (SOUlIB MA

oe

"9086 WG 10 Foch

q =e LIo%9 e1ngvieduie} uvem {q4zT *
ESERIES ee } einjeioduis} seul { pagz *

“MZT JO imed 0} "UN'S TOTS Gog “i tetteeeteeeese sreeeee QSupI ATIBD aver] _e

"E19 Jo ‘uid 03 ‘u'e MOIS 9,97 seerreergSuud A[lep yso}velp | Be

88091 Oe ec ° einjeredura4 DINO Ueayy a8

= odtvr Ajiep uvoyq (Z60LL **- 91n}e10du19} WINUIIXvUL Use Se
906% 3G To Gogg" srereers ormyeredtie, mnutatyg | §

= esues Ajq}u0M t 4312 ‘WIGL WO Toeg see ON B1Ed 10} UINMIxeR } °F

*689°0 416 Wo urd % 4B 86z "62"
= osuvi ATYUOW | 48g UO ‘UI'e g ye 168°6G"

“"IoJOUOIeg Jsoq SA

"sUOI4BAIOSqo ATINOY WOIJ 918 PUM
aU} IOJ syUVy[NsoL pusw SUBOI OTT, “YUSIUpIUL pus “Wd OL “Wd F “Nd ZW'V 8 “IK'V 9 4B ‘ATomueu
‘A[Vep SUOTIVAIASGO XIS ULOIJ POALIOP 918 ‘PUTA OT} 03 O9eTOL 4eYY B80N3 Sutydooxe ‘suvour AT}ep say,
*suoTyvAIosqo Aepung spupuy siInjeioduley, pue Iojoulo1eg 243 Jo suBotm ATQJUOU oY —'aALON

"LIST “TSOONV UO UMLSIOWU TVOINOTONONLAW OLNOUOL NO SYUVWAU

Whole Yin GhEKT- Gi FTN (
AMERICAN ASSOCIA if ue)
FOR THE ADVAUCEMERS oes

OF SGlENCE w

Canadian Journal

SCIENCE, LITERATURE, AND HISTORY:

CONDUCTED BY

THE EDITING COMMITTEE OF THE CANADIAN INSTITUTE,

N > e Na eh |
TORONTO: Towa muse
COPP, CLARK & CO., FRONT STRE Pie

1878.

PUBLISHED QUARTERLY.

THE CANADIAN JOURNAL.

NEW SERIES.

Noo VOVIAL {PAN WARY, 97's!

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.
THE MEN AFTER WHOM THEY WERE NAMED.*

BY HENRY SCADDING, D.D.

‘When it has happened that a town, city or region has received a
mame intended to be an enduring memorial of a particular personage,
it is natural to suppose that some interest in his history and character
will there be felt. In the many places, for example, which have been,
or are sure to be, called Livingstone, we may expect that hereafter a
special acquaintance with the story of the great explorer and mis-
sionary will be kept up. But names quickly become familiar and trite
‘on the lips of men; and unless now and then attention be directed to
their significance, they soon cease to be much more than mere sounds.

The inhabitants of Lorraine probably seldom give much thought
to the Lothaire, of whose realm, Lothar regnum, their province is
the representative. Few citizens of Bolivia waste time in recalling
Bolivar. To the Astorians, Astoria speaks faintly now of John Jacob
Astor; and Aspinwall, to its occupants, has by this time lost the
personal allusion implied in the word. Ismailia, on the Upper Nile,
may be a momentary exception. That is altogether too fresh a crea-
tion. Who Ismail, the living Khedive, is, must be sufficiently well
known at present to the people there.

Nevertheless, I suppose, even where the notability commemorated
has almost wholly departed out of the public mind, a recurrence to

* Read before the Canadian Institute.

616 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

the story really wrapped up in the name of a given place cannot be
unwelcome.

Sir Thomas Browne, in his “ Urn-burial,” says: “‘To be content
that times to come should only know there was such a man, without
caring whether they knew more of him, was a frigid ambition in
Cardan. For who careth,” he asks, ‘to subsist like Hippocrates’
patients, or Achilles’ horses in Homer, under naked nominations,
without deserts and noble acts, which are the balsam of our memories,
the entelechia and soul of our subsistences?”

And even so in respect of local names amongst us, borrowed from
worthies of a former day—it may be taken for granted that thoughtful
persons will not wish to rest content with “naked nominations;” but,
on the contrary, will desire to become familiar with the “ entelechia,”
as Sir Thomas Browne chooses learnedly to express himself—the true
motive and “soul of their subsistences.”

I accordingly proceed to summon up, so far as I may, the shades
of two partially forgotten personages, commemorated and honoured
in the style and title of two great thoroughfares familiar to Toronto
people and Western Canadians generally—Yonge Street and Dundas
Street. I refer to Sir George Yonge and the Right Hon. Henry
Dundas, from whom those two well-known main-roads of the Province
of Ontario respectively have their appellations. .

I am assisted in my attempt to revive the forms of these two men
of mark in a former generation, by the possession of an engraved
portrait of each of them. That of Sir George Yonge is from a paint-
ing by Mather Brown, engraved by H. Scott, ‘engraver to the Duke
of York and Prince Edward.” It shows a full, frank, open, English
countenance, smoothly shaven, with pleasant intelligent eyes; the
mouth rather large, but expressive ; the chin double ; the hair natural
and abundant, but white with powder. The inscription below is:
“The Right Honourable Sir George Yonge, Bart., Secretary at War,
Knight of the Bath, One of Her Majesty's Most Honourable Privy
Council, F.R.S., F.A.S., &c., M.P.”

I.—SIR GEORGE YONGE.

Sir George Yonge was the chief representative of an ancient
Devonshire family. He was born in 1732, and sat in Parliament
for the borough of Honiton from 1754 to 1796. His father, the .
fourth baronet, Sir William Yonge, sat for the same place before

(1732—1812).

SIR GEORGE YONGE, Barr.

AVTER WHOM YONGE STREET, PROVINCE Of ONTARIO, WAS NAMED.

AAR a
Ie

mila
Lh Sa EN

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 617

him. Sir George was Secretary at War from 1782 to 1794, when:
he was succeeded by William Windham. He also held the offices of”
Vice-Treasurer for Ireland, and Master of the Mint. In 1797 he:
became Governor and Commander-in-Chief at the Cape of Good
Hope, succeeding Lord Macartney there. He died at Hampton:
Court, September 26, 1812, xt. 80.

In the debates taking place in the House of Commons during the
movement in the American Colonies which resulted in their indepen--
dence, Sir George Yonge took a favourable view of the intentions
and wishes of the colonists. Thus, in reply to Lord North, when:
some resolutions were being adopted on a petition from Nova Scotia
setting forth the grievances of that loyal colony, and calling respect-
fully for a redress of them at the hands of the Imperial Parliament,
Sir George Yonge said: ‘‘ The sentiments of the petitioners were the
sentiments of the General Congress: they alike acknowledge the
Parliament of Great Britain as the supreme legislature; they alike
own it their duty to contribute to the exigencies of the State ; and
they alike claim the right of giving and granting their own money.”
He added, “that it was in the power of the Ministry so to frame the
bill as to give peace to all America, and he wished that were their
inclination.” Thus his remarks are summarized in the Grentleman’s
Magazine of December, 1776. As a specimen of Sir George’s
speeches at a later period, as Secretary at War, I give the summary
of one preserved in the same periodical, which will show that he
possessed tact and address. It relates to a proposed reduction in the
Household Troops in 1787, to effect which, however, a larger sum
than usual was to be asked for from the Parliament. The point was
to make it clear that the extra charge on the revenue would result in
a “saving to the public.”

The reporter of the Gentleman’s Magazine informs us that “The
Secretary of War rose and said, that when he presented the army
estimates, he had not included in them those of the King’s household
troops, because, as he had long since informed the House, His
Majesty had at that time under consideration a plan of reform in
those corps by which a considerable saving might be made to the:
public. It being impracticable, however, to digest this plan so soor
as was expected, the intended reform could not take place till the
24th of June next. It was therefore necessary to vote the pay of
all the household troops from Christmas Day last up to Midsummer.

618 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET,

After the latter period, two troops of Life-Guards would be reduced,
and replaced by the Grenadier Guards. The pay would be continued
to the officers until vacancies happened in other regiments; and to
the private gentlemen, all of whom had purchased their situations,
it would be but just to make compensation. It was the King’s
intention,” Sir George proceeded to say, “that the two colonels of the
troops to be reduced should receive £1,200 each a year for life ; but
a vacancy having lately happened in a regiment of dragoons by the
death of General Carpenter, one of them would be appointed to fill
it, and thus £1,200 a year would be saved to the nation ; the other
Colonel (the Duke of Northumberland), who was far above all pecu-
niary consideration, and had nothing so much at heart as the good of
the service, had nobly requested that the annuity designed for him
might make part of the saving that was to arise from the reform.
He (Sir George) said that the public would save by the reform, at
first, between £13,000 and £12,000 a year; but that when the -
officers shall be otherwise provided for, or drop off by death, the
savings would then amount to £24,000 per annum. Such advantage,
however, could not be expected this year ; on the contrary, this year’s
expense would be much greater than that of any which preceded it;
but then the cause of its merease would never occur again, particu-
larly as he proposed to move that the sum of £28,000 should be
allowed as a compensation to the private gentlemen for their purchase
money.” Sir George then concluded by moving for the full establish-
ment of 715 men, officers included, of the four troogs of Horse and
srenadier Guards up to Midsummer Day, after which one half of
their establishment should be reduced ; and for the several sums for
compensation, which, on the whole, amounted to £79,543 5s. He
remarked, before he sat down, that much had recently been said on
the subject of patronage; but this reduction was a proof that the
extension of patronage was not a favourite object with His Majesty,
who proposed it, as it was clear he might have greatly lessened the
expenses of the nation, and yet preserved the usual patronage, by —
reducing the privates and keeping up the establishment of the officers.
Tt is then added: “The sums moved for were voted without debate,
- and the House was immediately resumed.”

The nominally independent action of the King in relation to the
Household Troops, and its open allegation by the Secretary, tell of
an age when the Stuart ideas of kingly prerogative still, in theory,

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 619

survived. The Duke of Northumberland spoken of, as intending
to forego the compensation about to be provided for the disbanded
portion of the Body Guard, was the friend of our Mohawk Chief,
Joseph Brant, whose acquaintance the Duke formed while Serving as
Lord Percy* in the Revolutionary War. An interesting letter from
the Duke to Brant, in which the latter is addressed as “ My dear
Joseph,” may be read in Stone’s Life of the Chief, ii., 237. The
letter is signed, ‘ Your affectionate friend and brother, NorrTHuMBER-
LAND, Tho-righ-we-yé-ri” (Mohawk for “The Evergreen Thicket”).

I likewise give a specimen of a kind of communication with which,
no doubt, Sir George Yonge was familiar in his capacity as Seeretary
at War. It will be of some special interest to us, as it comes from
the hand of Lord Dorchester, at the time Governor-General of Canada,
and it is dated at Quebec in 1790. It relates to an application which,
it appears, Lord Dorchester had made for a commission for his son in
the Guards, which “application, it was thought, had been too long
overlooked, while in the meantime the young man was rapidly grow-
ing, and exceeding the prescribed age for entering the army. Con-
sequently Lord Dorchester asks for a cornetcy, temporarily, in some
other regiment. Thus the letter reads (I transcribe from the auto-
graph original): “Srr,—As I apprehend that many importunities
have retarded the success of my application, about four years since,
for an Ensigncy in the Guards for my eldest son, Guy; and fearing
lest the same reasons may still continue, while he is advancing con-
siderably beyond the age judged necessary for entering into the mili-
tary profession, I am to request you will take a proper opportunity
of laying my petition before the King, that He would be graciously
pleased (till such time as it may suit His Majesty’s convenience and
good pleasure to honour him with a commission in His Guards) to
give him a Cornetcy in any of His Regiments in Great Britain. I
am, Sir, with regard, your most obedient and most humble servant,
DorcuestTer. Sir George Yonge, d&c., dc., dc.”

It may be that the intended reduction in the Household Troops, to
which Sir George's speech referred in 1787, had something to do with
the apparent neglect of Lord Dorchester’s petition. The letter just
given is, as I have said, dated in 1790, and the delay had been con-
tinuing for nearly four years. Guy, in fact, never obtained even the

* Portraits of Marl Percy may be seen in Andrews’ History of the War, i., 289; and Lossing’s
. Fieldbook, ii. 613. : ; ‘

620 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

cornetcy. He died in 1793, aged 20. Neither did his next brother,
Thomas, who died in the following year at exactly the same age.
But Christopher, the third son, born in 1775, was a lieutenant-colonel
in the army, and was father of Arthur Henry, the second Baron. A
memorial, I believe, of Guy Carleton, first Lord Dorchester, exists in
Toronto in the name of one of its streets—Carleton Street.

Besides being a statesman and skilled in the theory of war, Sir
George Yonge was what our grandfathers would style an “ ingenious”
person, a man of letters, and fond of science and archeology. The
initials appended to his name under his portrait indicate that he was
a Fellow of the Royal Society and of the Society of Antiquaries of
London. In volume nine of the Archwologia, or Transactions of the
Society of Antiquaries of London, I find a letter addressed by him to
the secretary of the Society, on the subject of Roman Roads and
Camps. Major Hayman Rooke, a Fellow of the Society, had dis-
covered some Roman remains near Mansfield, in the county of Not-”
tingham, and Sir George had suggested the probability of a Roman
road or camp somewhere near by. The conjecture turned out to be
correct, although before the search which was instituted the existence
of such works there had not been suspected. In a letter to Sir George,
Hayman Rooke justly observes that ‘‘the discovery proves your
superior judgment in these matters.” Sir George introduces Major
Rooke’s discoveries to the Society of Antiquaries thus (the document
is addressed to the secretary of the Society): ‘‘Srr,—I transmit to
you, at the request of my respectable and ingenious friend, Major
Rooke, of Woodhouse, a small treatise which he has drawn up on
some Roman Roads, Tumuli, Stations and Camps, which he has lately
traced in the neighbourhood of Mansfield, and which have not hitherto
been noticed.” I cannot comply with his request that it might be
transmitted to the Society, without explaining some particulars which
gave rise to this treatise. When I first saw the account which he
sent to the Society, of a Roman villa which he had discovered near
Mansfield, I communicated to him some few sentiments of mine, on -
which I grounded an opinion, though I was quite unacquainted with
the country, that this villa was probably the residence of some mili-
tary Roman commander, and that there was probably some Roman
camp or station, or some military Roman road, running near it. This
did not by any means appear by his answer to be the case. And yet
it still seemed to me to be improbable that it should be otherwise.

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 621

Having had an opportunity last year of waiting on Major Rooke and
viewing this Roman villa, I was first struck with the appearance that
Mansfield was probably a Roman station, from whence the villa was
not above a mile distant, and indeed was in sight of it; and I thought
I saw traces of some Roman roads running near it. On viewing the
villa itself (which I found well worth the view), I saw a post still
nearer it which had all the appearance of a Roman camp, from its
form and other circumstances; but on inquiry from Major Rooke, he
assured me there was no such thing there, nor Roman road in the
neighbourhood. However, having communicated to him my senti-
ments grounded on observations which I had occasionally made on
Roman roads, stations and camps, from whence I had formed a decided
opinion that there was a uniform system of such roads, camps and
stations throughout the kingdom, and all connected with each other
as diverticula, I entreated Major Rooke to look a little more nar-
rowly into this point; and ventured to prophesy that, on searching
further into this particular spot, which wore the name of Pleasley
Wood, he would not only find that to be a Roman station, but would
probably from thence be able to trace a connected chain of them
through the country. The time and the season not allowing of it
then, he promised to do so as he had leisure and opportunity; and
the result of his labours is contained in the treatise herewith enclosed.
I hope I shall be forgiven if I take this opportunity, fortified by this
experiment of the truth of my ideas on the subject, humbly to submit
it to the Society whether they would not think it advisable to direct
some encouragement should be given to an investigation of all the
Roman roads, camps and stations throughout the kingdom, county
by county, for the purpose of ascertaining the connected military
system and principles on which they were formed; which may lead
to a curious discovery of the extent and situation of the many Roman
towns, camps and villas which must have existed in this country
during the period of four hundred years for which Britain was a very
distinguished member of the great Roman Empire. Such investiga-
tion, gradually but regularly pursued, would neither be expensive nor
laborious, there being very little doubt but that there are ingenious
persons in every county, who, on such a wish being properly com-
municated to them by the Society, would readily second those wishes,
and, with very little assistance in having plans or drawings made by

622 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET

order of the Society, where the accounts transmitted might appear to
justify it, produce in time a very complete account and system of these
military Roman remains, as well as of other municipia, and perhaps
baths and other vestiges of Roman magnificence. I beg pardon for
the liberty I have taken of suggesting thus much, and for detaining
you so long upon this subject; but I thought the explanation neces-
sary to elucidate the occasion of the treatise transmitted from Major
Rooke, and I also thought the subject not unworthy of the attention
of the Society. It will give both Major Rooke and me great pleasure
if they should be of the same opinion, or if they should think what
has been offered in any degree deserving their notice. I am, with
regard, Sir, your most obedient and humble servant, Gro. YoncE.”

This communication to the Society of Antiquaries is dated “Strat-
ford Place, May 7, 1788.” After reading it, we can readily under-
stand why the first organizer and Governor of Upper Canada, General
Simcoe, should have attached the name of Sir George Yonge to the °
great military road cast up and hewn out by him, in 1793, through
the primitive woods from Lake Ontario to Lake Huron. It was not
simply as a compliment to the Secretary at War of the day, but it.
was also something to give special gratification to a Fellow of the
Society of Antiquaries who had made himself, by his observation and
research, an authority on Roman roads. The application, too, of the
term “Street” to the two great original highways opened up within
the new province, and intersecting each other at right angles in the
heart of its capital town, is thus explained. It was to follow the
example of the old Roman colonizers, who wisely made it an essential
part of their system to establish at once, throughout the length and
breadth of each region occupied, a public way, well constructed, and
usually paved with blocks of stone—hence called a via strata—
vernacularized into Street by our Saxon forefathers. Thus we have
Wailing Street, a Roman road leading from Richborough to Canter-
bury and London; Ickneild Street, a Roman road leading from
Tynemouth through York, Derby, and Birmingham to St. David’s ;
Ermin Street, leading from Southampton, also to St. David’s. Whilst
Ardwick-le-Street in Yorkshire, Chester-le-Street in Durham, Stretton,
Stratton, Streatham, and several places called Stretford and Stratford,
all imply that they were each of them situated on the line of some
old Roman street or road.

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 623

I observe among the “Traditions and Recollections” of Polwhele,
the historian of Cornwall, a reference to the literary tastes of Sir
George Yonge. Polwhele had communicated to him, for his judg-
ment, a certain composition, intended apparently to compete for
some distinction at the University of Oxford. Sir George replies as
follows: “TI very much like your poetical ideas, and think they will
do for Oxford very well. The ode might be spoken (Sir George
suggests) by a bard from the top of the Promontory of Hercules,”
[7-e., Hartland Point, North Devon, jutting out into the Bristol
Channel.]| And in another place in the same work of Polwhele’s
we meet with an allusion to Sir George Yonge as an encourager of
the author in his labours in relation to the History of Cornwall, not-
withstanding the adverse criticism of a few. Thus:

“Though Acland, scowling midst his scatter’d plans,
May spots innumerous in my book espy ;
Though Incledon each fact severely scans,
In pedigrees, perhaps, more sage than I ;
Yet whilst a Downman wishes to peruse
(His mind the seat of candour !) all I write ;
Whilst Yonce still prompts me to enlarge my views,
And bids me soar with no ignoble flight; __
Whilst Whitaker approves my various scheme,
And wakes my ardour in each bold essay ;
With friendly light illumining the theme
Of Roman relics sunk in dim decay ;
Shall not the Spirit of Research proceed,
And, spurning Envy, grasp the historic meed ?”

(Downman was a literary contemporary of note, a clerical M.D.
Whitaker was the Rev. John Whitaker, author of the History of
Manchester, of the Life of St. Neot, the eldest brother of King
Alfred, and other works.)

Sir George Yonge died, as I have already mentioned, in 1812.
Sir W. Courthope observes, in his “Synopsis of the Extinct Baronet-
age of England,” that he died sine prole, so that the baronetcy became
extinet, after existing since 1661, the time of the Restoration. It
is to be regretted that we have to state that towards the close of his
life Sir George became involved in difficulties from having invested
largely in wool-mills, in the neighbourhood of Honiton, the borough
which he, as his father before him, had represented in Parliament
for many years. And Mr. George Roberts, of Lyme Regis, in his

624 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

“Introduction to the Diary of Walter Yonge, Esq.,” published in
1848 by the Camden Society, says of Sir George that he was once
heard to say that he began life with £80,000 of family property, that
he received £80,000 with his wife, and that he had been paid £80,000
by the Government for his public services, but that Honiton had
swallowed it all. All had been sunk in the “ wool-mills” at or near
Honiton. (The Walter Yonge just mentioned was an ancestor of
Sir George’s, who likewise represented the Borough of Honiton in
Parliament.) Sir George Yonge was buried at Colyton in Devon,
where his coffin-plate is preserved. But it appears that no tablet to
his memory has been erected. Doubtless a great error of judgment
was committed when Sir George ventured to meddle with ‘ wool-
mills ;” ventured to engage in speculations connected with the manu- .
facture by machinery of serges and broad-cloths. Actuated, it may
be, by public spirit in entering on such undertakings, and also by a
desire, perhaps, to become rapidly rich, yet wholly without practical
experience in the conduct of such enterprises, he became, it is likely,
the dupe of sharpers. The broad pleasant acres of Devon, to which
he and his fathers had been wont to trust for comfortable revenue,
slipped away out of his hands, and like Antzeus when lifted off from
the earth, the country gentleman, uprooted from the land, soon found
his power and influence gone. Although many bearing his family
name, more or less nearly connected with him by blood, have since
become distinguished in the world of letters and scholarship, we do
not, after him, observe any one of his name going up to the House
of Commons from Devon, and serving the State as Minister of the
Crown.

Besides Yonge Street; we have in Ontario another memorial of Sir
George Yonge, in the name of the township of Puslinch, in the county
of Wellington, that being the name of a well-known family seat of
the Yonges near Yealmton, in Devonshire; for although the sub-
division of the wide-spread sept of the Yonges to which Sir George
Yonge belonged, was known strictly as the Yonges of Colyton, yet
it is to be observed that Burke, in his Landed Gentry, gives his
notice of the Yonges of Colyton under the more comprehensive head
of the Yonges of PusLINcH.

I now proceed with my memoir of the other personage whose life
and career I desire to recall, viz., Henry Dundas.

1811).

(1740

HENRY DUNDAS, FIRST VISCOUNT MELVILLE.

AFTER WHOM DUuNDAS STREET, PROVINCE OF ONTARIO, WAS NAMED.

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 625

II.—HENRY DUNDAS, FIRST VISCOUNT MELVILLE.

The engraved portrait which I have of the Right Hon. Henry
Dundas, is from a painting by the distinguished Scottish artist, Sir
Henry Raeburn, R.A. It represents him in his ermined robes as a
member of the House of Peers; for our Henry Dundas became finally
a Viscount—Viscount Melville. He is standing at a table and speak-
ing. His left hand rests lightly on papers before him. His right arm
is sharply bent. The hand, planted on the hip, rather awkwardly
draws back a portion of the robe, displaying its interior silken lining.
He wears a curled and powdered wig of the time of George IIT. The
oval, smooth-shaven countenance is not very remarkable; but some
dignity is thrown into it by Raeburn’s art, which, nevertheless, has
failed to divest it of an expression of self-consciousness. The brows
are slightly knitted; the eyes look out over the head of the spectator,
and the lips are compressed. The nose is good. Below is a fac
simile autograph signature, ‘‘ MELVILLE.”

Henry Dundas was, as it were, an hereditary Scottish juris-consult.
His father and grandfather had been judges of the Scottish bench.
His father was Lord President of the Court of Session, sitting by the
title of Lord Arniston. His brother Robert also held the same high
legal office, and assumed the same title, which was derived from an
estate named Arniston. The Dundasses of Arniston were descended
from George Dundas of Dundas, sixteenth in descent from the Dunbars,
Earls of March. Henry Dundas was bred to the bar, and became a
member of the faculty of advocates in 1763. Though of high Scottish
rank, the family fortune by no means rendered him affluent. It is said
“‘that when the young Henry established himself in his chambers in
the Fleshmarket Close, in Edinburgh, he had, after paying his fees
and other expenses connected with admission to the bar, exactly £60
remaining in his purse as capital, so far as cash was concerned, where-
with to make a start in the world. But his solid and well-trained
abilities stood him in excellent stead. They soon began to tell. He
was appointed successively assessor of the magistrates of Edinburgh,
depute-advocate, 2.e. deputy to the Lord Advocate of Scotland, for
public prosecutions, and Solicitor-General for Scotland. Boswell, in
his Life of Johnson, thus speaks of the pleading of Dundas in the
case of Joseph Knight, a negro slave from the West Indies, who
claimed his freedom in Scotland: ‘I cannot too highly praise the

626 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

speech which Mr. Henry Dundas contributed to the cause of the
sooty stranger. On this occasion he impressed me, and I believe all
his audience, with such feelings as were produced by some of the
most eminent orators of antiquity.” Boswell, quite gratuitously,
indulges in a reference to the accent of his fellow-countryman. ‘“ Mr.
Dundas’s Scottish accent, which,” he observes, ‘has been so often in
vain obtruded as an objection to his powerful abilities in Parliament,
was no disadvantage to him in his own country.” And again, in
another place, Boswell goes out of his way to allude in coarser terms
to the same quite natural accident of Dundas’s oratory. The truth
was, Boswell had been trying to school hisown tongue in southern ways,
and piqued himself on his supposed superior success in that regard.
“A small intermixture,” he says, “of provincial peculiarities may, —
perhaps, have an agreeable effect, as the notes of different birds concur
in the harmony of the grove, and please more than if they were all
exactly alike. I could name some gentlemen of. Ireland,” he con-
tinues, ‘‘to whom a slight proportion of the accent and recitative of
that country is an advantage. The same observation will apply to
the gentlemen of Scotland. I do not mean,” he then adds, “that we
should speak as broad as a certain prosperous member of Parliament
from that country; though it has been well observed that it has been
of no small use to him, as it rouses the attention of the House by its
uncommonness, and is equal to tropes and figures in a good English
speaker.”

The ‘‘prosperous member of Parliament” was Dundas, who was
returned member for Edinburgh in 1774. Heat once took a leading —
part in the proceedings of the House. “Asa public speaker,’ we
are told, ‘he was clear, acute and argumentative, with the manner
of one thoroughly master of his subject, and desirous to convince the
understanding without the aid of the ornamental parts of oratory,
which he seemed in some sort to despise.” He supported the adminis-
tration of Lord North, and voted for the prosecution of the war against
the American colonies. In 1775. he was appointed Lord Advocate for
Scotland and Keeper of the King’s Signet for Scotland. The Lord
Advocate of Scotland, we should observe by the way, holds the highest
political office in Scotland, and he is always expected to have a seat
in Parliament, where he discharges something resembling the duties
of Secretary of State for that quarter of the kingdom. In those days,
all the patronage of the crown in Scotland was in his hands.

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 627

Lord Cockburn, in the “ Memorials of His Times,” writing from
the Whig point of view, speaks of Dundas as absolute Dictator of
Scotland, as Proconsul, as Harry the Ninth. ‘The suppression of
independent talent and of ambition,” he says, “ was the tendency of the
times. Every Tory principle being absorbed in the horror of inno-
vation, and that party casting all its cares upon Henry Dundas, no
one could, without renouncing all his hopes, commit the treason of
dreaming an independent thought. There was little genuine attrac-
tion for real talent, knowledge or eloquence on that side, because
these qualities can seldom exist in-combination with abject submis-
sion. And indeed,” he then candidly adds, ‘there was not much
attraction for them among the senior and dominant Whigs, among
whom there was a corresponding loyalty to the Earl of Lauderdale.”
And again, Lord Cockburn writes: “In addition to all the ordinary
sources of government influence, Henry Dundas, an Edinburgh man,
and well calculated by talent and manners to make despotism popular,
was the absolute dictator of Scotland, and had the means of rewarding
submission, and of suppressing opposition, beyond what was ever exer-
cised in modern times by one person in any portion of the empire.”
“ A country gentleman,” he says, “ with any public principle except
devotion to Henry Dundas, was viewed as a wonder, or rather as a
monster. This was the creed also of all our merchants, all our remoy-
able office holders, and all our public corporations.”

When Lord North’s administration at length fell, and that of Lord
Rockingham came into power, Henry Dundas still retained the office
of Lord Advocate of Scotland; and when Lord Rockingham died, and
Lord Shelburne succeeded, he was appointed Secretary of the Navy ;
but on the formation of the Coalition Ministry very soon after, he
resigned, and became Pitt’s right-hand man in the Opposition. Lord
North, the head of the Coalition, resigned on the rejection of his
India Bill by the Lords; when Pitt became premier, with Dundas
as Treasurer of the Navy. Dundas materially assisted Pitt in the
elaboration of the new India Bill, which passed, and under the arrange-
ments of which he became President of the Board of Control; and he
fully believed, as he expressed himself to the House, that the new
measure would be a means of prodigiously lightening, if it did not
finally extinguish, the national debt, so large would be the surplus
revenue accruing in future from India.

628 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

As Treasurer of the Navy, Dundas was the originator of many
beneficial reforms in the navy. For several special benefits accruing
from his enactments to the common sailors, he was long Sporen of
amongst them as “the sailors’ friend.”

By a kind of irony of events, a regulation introduced by ae in
the Navy Department was made use of, at a subsequent date, to set
up a series of charges against himself. The salary of the Treasurer
of the Navy had hitherto been £2,000; but perquisites and the com-
mand of the public money set apart for navy purposes, added greatly
to the emoluments. To prevent the risk, profusion and irregularity
inseparable fromsuch a system, Dundas’ bill fixed the salary at £4,000,
and prohibited the treasurer from making any private or individual

use of the public money. How this salutary provision was brought:

to bear against himself by his political opponents at a subsequent
period, will be presently seen. Dundas became also, under Pitt,
Secretary of the Home Department and Secretary at War. He was
likewise sworn of the Privy Council. As Secretary of the Home
Department, in view of the expected invasion from France, he pro-
moted the formation of the fencible regiments, the supplementary
militia, the volunteer corps, and the provisional cavalry. Due to
him was the whole of that domestic force which, during the war con-
sequent on the French Revolution, was raised and kept in readiness,
as a defence at once against foreign invasion and internal disturbance:

I am enabled to give a specimen-dispatch of Mr. Dundas’s, as Secre-
tary at War, transcribing from the original, wholly in his own hand-
writing. It is addressed to the Governor of the Island of Jersey,
General Hall, during the troublous times of the Revolution in France.
The island, it seems, had been made a convenience of by the French
Royalists and by some scoundrels engaged in the manufacture and
circulation of forged assignats—French paper currency of the day.
The Secretary at War thus addresses General Hall on the subject,
leaving us under the impression that due vigilance had not been used
by the Governor, who, it appears, is about to be relieved. It, is
dated ‘“‘ Horse Guards, 26th October, 1794,” and marked “secret :”
«“Srr,—Some unpleasant occurrences which have lately happened on
that part of the coast of Brittany on which persons sent from Jersey
have been landed, with a view of establishing a communication with
the Royalists in the interior of France, render it absolutely necessary

that you should not permit or authorize any person whatever to

a

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 629

embark from Jersey with a design of proceeding to France, and par-
ticularly to that part of the coast which I have described, unless you
shall hereafter receive from me directions contrary to those of this
dispatch, to which, in the present state of affairs, I must request you
will pay immediate and particular attention. One reason in parti-
cular which induces me to urge this precaution is that I have reason
to believe an intercourse has lately been established between Jersey
and the coast for the sale and distribution of forged assignats. The
parties concerned in this speculation will of course make every exer-
tion to prevent its failure, and it will therefore be necessary that
any person supposed to have taken a share in it should be carefully
watched, and it is of the greatest importance, particularly at the
present moment, that no communication should be permitted with
the coast, except by the boats which Capt. D’Auvergne may think
proper to detach with such persons as he may select for the service,
which requires the greatest secrecy and caution. It is principally
with a view of securing these points—absolutely necessary in a com-
munication of this nature—that I have entrusted the management of
it to Capt. D’Auvergne exclusively, who, by his situation on board
a ship, can execute my directions without incurring any risk of their
being divulged, which, whatever precaution may be taken, they
would frequently be if the same measures were carried on from the
Island. I understand that you have received permission to return
to England as soon as you can be relieved in the command of His
Majesty’s Forces in Jersey. In the meantime, I rely with the fullest
confidence in your zeal and attention in the discharge of this impor-
tant trust, and I can assure you that you will find Capt. D’Auvergne
ready to concert with you, whatever measures may be thought most
expedient for the safety and defence of the Island, inasmuch as it
depends on the naval force under his command. I am, Sir, your
obedient humble servant, Henry Dunpas. Major-General Hall, &e.”

In the debates on the Bill for the division of the Province of
Quebec into Upper and Lower Canada, Mr. Dundas’s name appears
several times ; and in the Simcoe correspondence preserved at Ottawa
are several official communications addressed to and received from —
him. I transcribe a sentence or two from those in which the project
of a street or military road is spoken of, viz., that to which by way
of compliment the Governor attached the name of Dundas. In 1793,
he writes: ‘I have directed the surveyor early in the next spring

630 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET,

to ascertain the precise distance of the several routes which I have
done myself the honour of detailing to you, and hope to complete the
military street or road the ensuing autumn.” And in 1794, he
reports: “Dundas Street, the road proposed from Burlington Bay
to the River Thames, half of which is completed, will connect by an
internal communication the Detroit and the settlements at Niagara.
It is intended to be extended northerly to York by the troops, and in
process of time by the respective settlers to Kingston and Montreal.”

At the present time, I believe, the practice has become somewhat
obsolete of applying the name Dundas Street to the whole of the long
highway originally so called, extending from Detroit to the Point au
Baudet. A portion of it immediately west of Toronto, may be

spoken of as the Dundas road; and the prevalent impression may be.

that the name denotes simply the route which leads to the town of
Dundas. But this, of course, would be quite a mistaken idea to
adopt. On the old manuscript maps, contemporary with the first
organization of the country, long before the town of Dundas existed,
the route from the Western to the Eastern limit of Upper Canada
was marked Dundas Street throughout its whole length. And thus
we have it still laid down in the excellent and interesting map of
Canada given in the handsome, large General Atlas published in
Edinburgh, by John Thomson, in 1817, constructed from authentic
sources, and dedicated to Alexander Keith, of Dunottar and Ravel-
ston. And at the end of the first Gazetteer of Upper Canada, pub-
lished in London in 1799, we have the following postscript which,
while serving to shew that the whole of the highway from the west
to the east was denominated Dundas Street, will also help us to
realize the stern conditions in respect of means of inter-communica-
tion and locomotion under which our patient fathers first began to
shape out and mould for us the pleasant rural scenes, the amenities
and comforts of civilized life, everywhere now to be beheld and
enjoyed athongst us. This postscript, dated 1799, reads thus:
“Since the foregoing notes have come from the press, the editor is

informed that the Dundas Street has been considerably improved

between the head of Lake Ontario and York ; and that the Govern-
ment has contracted for the opening of it from that city to the head
of the Bay of Quinté, a distance of 120 miles, as well as for cause-
waying of the swamps and erecting the necessary bridges, so that it

is hoped, in a short time, there will be a tolerable road from Quebec —

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 631

to the capital of the Upper Province.” It may excite a smile to find
York styled a “city” in 1799: but the terms of the passage shew,
as I have said, that the whole of the highway from the west to:the
east, passing through York, was regarded as Dundas Street. That,
in fact, was the name long borne by our present Queen Street here
in Toronto ; and Queen Street, as everyone knows, is in a right: line
with the “ Kingston road,” which was, as we see, simply the pro-
longation of Dundas Street, the great provincial highway, or Grand
Trunk, as it were, of the day, leading to Montreal and Quebec. It

is scarcely necessary to observe that the distinction and celebrity of:

both Dundas Street and Yonge Street, taken in the original extended
meaning of their names, have been eclipsed in these days by the

greater glory and the greater convenience of the Grand Trunk, Great.
Western, and Northern Railways of Canada. Highways, like men,.

have their vicissitudes.
Hine, apicem, rapax
Fortuna, cum stridore acuto,
Sustulit ; hic possuisse gaudet.

Travel and traffic having been in this way largely turned aside
from our two primitive historic “streets,” they have both of them
dropped, in some measure, out of the knowledge of tourists, and even
out of the knowledge of many among the younger portion of our
settled inhabitants.

Besides Dundas Street, another permanent memorial of Henry
Dundas was established in Canada, in the name of a county toward
the eastern limit of the present Province of Ontario. The County of
Dundas is united with the Counties of Stormont and Glengarry, with
the well-known borough of Cornwall for county-town conjointly.*

But to return :—In 1801 Pitt resigned the premiership, not being
able to induce the King. to assent to the enfranchisement of the
Roman Catholics, a measure which had been virtually promised when
the legislative union of Ireland and Great Britain was effected.
Dundas retired with him, but was raised to the peerage in the
following year, by the Addington Ministry, as Viscount Melville, of.
Melville Castle, in the County of Edinburgh, and Baron Dunira, of

* For this portion of Canada a local historian has happily appeared. Mr. James Croill, of
Archerfield, in 1861, published at Montreal an elaborate and interesting volume of 350 pages,
bearing the following title: ‘‘ Dundas, or a Sketch of Canadian History, and more particularly
of the County of Dundas, one of the earliest settled counties in Upper Canada.” It is dedi-
cated to ‘‘the descendants of the United Empire Loyalists residing in the United Counties of
Stormont, Dundas and Glengarry, formerly the Old Eastern District.”

ean

»

632 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREBT.

Dunira, in the County of Perth. In these titles the name of “ Dun-
das,” in which we are chiefly concerned, henceforward merges and
is lost. On his elevation to the peerage, the Lord Provost and Town
Council of Edinburgh presented him with an address, in which they
expressed their attachment to him and his family, their admiration
of his talents, and their gratitude for the many services he had
rendered to the country, and in particular to the City of Edinburgh.
The new lord appeared in person before the Council and delivered a
speech in reply, in which, among other topics, he dwelt on the prac-
tical blessings of the British Constitution, of which his own career,
he said, afforded a striking example. ‘ While we therefore continue
to resist the fanatic principles of ideal equality, incompatible with
the government of the world and the just order of human society,
let us, he exhorted his hearers, rejoice in those substantial blessings,
the results of real freedom and equal laws, which open to the fair
ambition of every British subject the means of pursuing with success
those objects of honour, and those situations of power—the attain-
ment of which, in other countries, rests solely upon a partial partici-
pation of personal favour, and the enjoyment of which rests upon
the precarious tenure of arbitrary power.” While the civic authori-
ties of Edinburgh, in the presence of Viscount Melville, are yet
before our mind’s eye, 1b will perhaps be of some interest to hear
what Lord Cockburn, a contemporary, says of them, and their place
of meeting, in the ‘ Memorials of His Times.” We must of course
make allowance for the Whiggish bias of his pen. “In this Pande-
monium,” he says [namely, in what he had just before described as
“a low, dark, blackguard-looking room, entering from a covered pas-
sage which connected the- north-west corner of the Parliament Square
with the Lawnmarket’|, “sat the Town Council of Edinburgh,
omnipotent, corrupt, impenetrable. Nothing was beyond its grasp ;
no variety of opinion disturbed its unanimity, for the pleasure of
Dundas was the sole rule for every one of them. Reporters, the
fruit of free discussion, did not exist ; and though they had existed,
would not have dared to disclose the proceedings. Silent, powerful,
submissive, mysterious and irresponsible, they might have been sitting
in Venice. Certain of the support of the Proconsul, whom they no
more thought of thwarting than of thwarting Providence, timidity
was not one of their vices.” A curious picture, surely ; of which,
let us be thankful, no exact counterpart can be found in any city or
town in the Empire at the present day. :

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STRERT. 633

In 1804, when, on the resignation of the Addington Ministry,
Pitt returned to power, Viscount Melville became First Lord of the
Admiralty ; and now it was that the tide of his good fortune began
to ebb. He was, all of a sudden, called to account by the House of
Commons for certain malpractices indulged in some twenty years
previously by ene Alexander Trotter, the Paymaster of the Navy
when Melville was Treasurer of the Navy in 1786. The charge came
up indirectly in connection with another inquiry, and the occasion
was greedily seized by the Whig Opposition as one that might perhaps
bring on-the downfall of Pitt’s administration. On the motion of
Mr. Whitbread, a resolution was carried, only, however, by the casting
vote of the Speaker, in a house of 433, asserting that “large sums of
«money had been, under pretence of naval services, drawn from the
bank by Alexander Trotter, Paymaster of the Navy, and by him
invested in exchequer and navy bills, lent upon the security of stock,
employed in discounting private bills, and used in various ways for
the purposes of private emolument; and that in so doing he acted
with the knowledge and consent of Lord Melville, to whom he was
at the same time private agent; and therefore that Lord Melville
has been guilty of gross violation of the law, and a high breach of
duty.” Before the resolution was put, Pitt and Canning had both
spoken eloquently and powerfully in defence of their colleague. On
the day after the condemnatory vote, Pitt announced to the House
that Lord Melville had resigned his office of First Lord of the
Admiralty ; and three weeks later Pitt intimated that, in deference
to the prevailing sense of the House, the King had been advised by
his ministers to erase Lord Melville’s name from the list of Privy
Councillors, and that accordingly it would be done. Four weeks
later, Melville asked to be heard before the House of Commons,
where he appeared in person, and offered reasonable explanation of
his conduct as Treasurer of the Navy twenty years before. The
Opposition was implacable, however, and, at the instigation of Whit-
bread, a vote was carried to institute formal impeachment ; and in
due time, Westminster Hall witnessed a scene somewhat similar to
that which had been enacted within about twenty years before, at
the trial of the other great Proconsul, Warren Hastings.

The process lasted from April 29 to June 12 (1806), when the
accused peer was acquitted of malversation personally, but judged
guilty of negligence of duty in respect of his agent. There can be
no question but that Melville’s alleged offence was greatly magnified

634 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

by political rancour and sectional prejudice, and that every nerve
was strained by the party out of power at the time to make it appear
that he had clearly transgressed the law of purity imposed by him-
self on the Navy Department in 1785. “The charges against Lord
Melville were groundless,” Lord Cockburn says in his “ Memorials,”
‘and were at last reduced to insignificancy. To those who knew the
pecuniary indifference of the man, and who think of the comparative
facility of peculation in those irregular days, the mere smallness of
the sums which he was said to have improperly touched, is of itself
almost sufficient evidence of his innocence. If he had been disposed
to peculate, it would not have been for farthings.”

Lord Cockburn then goes on to remark on the benefits which
accrued, especially in Scotland, to the Whigs, by the impeachment,
notwithstanding its failure. ‘It did more,” he says, “to emancipate
Scotland than even the exclusion of Melville’s party from power.
His political omnipotence, which without any illiberality on his part;
implied, at that time, the suppression of all opposition, had lasted so
long and so steadily, that in despair the discontented concurred in
the general impression that, happen what might, Harry the Ninth
would always be uppermost. When he was not only deprived of
power, but subjected to trial, people could scarcely believe their
senses. The triumphant anticipations of his enemies, many of whom
exulted with premature and disgusting joy over the ruin of the man,
were as absurd as the rage of his friends, who railed, with vain malig-
nity, at his accusers and the Constitution. Between the two, the
progress of independence was materially advanced. A blow had been
struck which, notwithstanding his acquittal, relaxed our local fetters.
Our little great men felt the precariousness of their power; and even
the mildest friends of improvement—those who, though opposed to
him, deplored the fall of a distinguished countryman more than they
valued any political benefit involved in his misfortune, were relieved
by seeing that the mainspring of the Scotch pro-consular system was
weakened.”

A satirical poem of the day which I possess, entitled, ‘“‘ All the
Talents,” by Polypus, expresses the Tory feeling in regard to Melville
and his chief accuser, Whitbread. It thus speaks:

“‘Could Whitbread catch a spark of Windham s fire,
To deeds more dang’rous Whitbread might aspire ;

But as it stands, our brewer has not vove
To lead the mob or to mislead the House.

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 635

; See how the happy soul himself admires!
A hazy vapour thro’ his head expires;
His curls ambrosial, hop and poppy shade,
Fit emblems of his talent and his trade.
Slow yet not cautious; cunning yet not wise;
We hate him first, then pity, then despise.
* * *

* * *
Puft with the Pride that loves her name in print,
And knock-kneed Vanity with inward squint.
Laborious, heavy, slow to catch a cause,
Bills at long sight upon his wits he draws,
And with a solemn smartness in his mien,
Lights up his eyes and offers to look keen.
But oh! how dullness fell on all his face, a
When he saw Melville rescued from disgrace!
Not more agape the stupid audience stared,
When Kemble spoke of Aitches and a Baird.
Cold from his cheek the crimson courage fled ;
With jaw ajar, he looked as he were dead,
As frem the anatomist he just had run, F
Or was bound ’prentice to a skeleton.
Then, seeing thro’ the matter in a minute,
Wished to high Heav’n he ne’er had meddled in it.
Rough as his porter, bitter as his barm,
He sacrificed his fame to Melville’s harm,
And gave more deep disgust, than if his vat
Had curst our vision ‘with a swimming rat.

The same satirist thus comments on the fact, that before proceeding
to the impeachment in Westminster Hall, Melville’s accusers had suc-
ceeded in having him pronounced guilty of the charges, and unworthy
of being on the roll of the Privy Council:

‘* Justice, turned scholar, changed her vulgar plan,
And, just like Hebrew, from the end began;
First found the culprit guilty, tried him neat,
And from Amen preached backwards to the text.
So erabs advance by retrograde degrees,

And salmon drift, tail foremost, to the seas!
To vex the Scotchman answered every end:
Unhappy in his servant and his friend.”

“To vex the Scotchman answered every end:” this line glances at
a narrow and unworthy anti-Scottish prejudice which had been preva-
lent, more or less in England, ever since the days of the Scottish
favourite, Lord Bute. A caricature of the day, by Sayer, represents
a figure, made up of barrels and tubs, aiming a flail at a large thistle.

636 ‘YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

The thistle, of course, is Melville, and the figure, Whitbread, who, as
we have had already intimated to us, was a brewer, a wealthy London
brewer. Underneath are the following lines, to understand which
we must be informed that Sansterre, the commandant of the National
Guard who had presided at the recent execution of Louis XVI. in
Paris, happened also to be a brewer. ‘‘Sansterre,” we are told—

“«Sansterre forsook his malt and grains,
To mash and batter nobles’ brains,
By levelling rancour led:
Our Brewer quits brown stout and washy,
His malt, his mash-tub, and his quashea,
To mash a Thistle’s head.”

In Lockhart’s Life of Scott is given a song, written by Sir Walter
on the occasion of Lord Melville's acquittal. It was sung with great
applause at a public dinner in Edinburgh, by Mr. James Ballan-
tyne. Scott regarded the impeachment of his friend as a mere act
of vindictiveness on the part of the Whigs. Qf the eight stanzas of
which this production consists, I quote one, wherein Pitt and Melville:
are named together, and an allusion occurs to the recent death of
Pitt, who, it must be added, did not long survive the trouble which:
had befallen his faithful supporter, Melville. In fact, he died before.
the trial in Westminster Hall came on. The name Despard, which
occurs near the close of the stanza, is that of an ex-Lieutenant-Colonel
Despard, who endeavoured to create sedition among the soldiers and
others in England in 1803. And the Arthur O’Connor mentioned.
just. before, was a coadjutor of Lord Edward Fitz-Gerald, Napper
Tandy, Addis Emmet, and other conspirators in Ireland, known as.
the United Irishmen, whose aim was to make Ireland a Republic
like France in 1793. The word “reform,” it should be observed, is
used in an invidious sense. Thus the stanza reads:

““What were the Whigs doing, when, boldly pursuing,
Pirr banished Rebellion, gave Treason a string?
Why they swore on their honour, for ARTHUR O’ConnoR,
And fought hard for DEsPaRD against country and king.
Well then we knew, boys,
Pirr and MELVILLE were true boys,
And the tempest was raised by the sons of Reform.
Ah, woe!
Weep to his memory ;
Low lies the pilot that weathered the storm.”

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 637

“The Pilot that weathered the storm” is the echo of a phrase of
Canning’s, used by him as the title of some verses on Pitt, written
in 1802.

Lockhart does not applaud the animus of Scott’s song; and Sir
Walter himself subsequently allowed the unwisdom of much of it.

In this song, too, occurred the expression—“Tally-ho! to the
Fox!” which was interpreted by some to be an allusion to Fox, the
great Whig rival of Pitt, who was known at the time to be prostrated
by sickness—sickness likely to prove mortal, and which did prove
mortal on the 6th of the following September. “If,” says Lord
Cockburn, “Scott really intended this as a shout of triumph over the
expiring orator, it was an indecency which no fair license of party-
zeal can palliate. But I am inclined to believe,” Lord Cockburn
continues, “that nothing was meant beyond one of the jocular and
not unnatural exultations over the defeated leaders of the impeach-
ment, of which the .song is composed. There were some important
persons, however,” it is added, “whose good opimion, by this indis-
cretion, was lost to Scott forever.”

On the death of Pitt, the coalition-ministry, known as “ All the
Talents,” was formed, consisting of Grenville, Fox, Lord Howick,
Erskine ; which was speedily followed by the Duke of Portland’s
ministry, comprising Canning, Castlereagh, Percival, Lord Eldon.
Melville’s name was replaced on the list of the Privy Council; and
it was suspected by some that this was preparatory to acceptance of
office. We have the Whig feeling on this point expressed in some
stanzas which I quote from a satire, styled Melville’s Mantle, put
forth in reply to Canning’s Elijah’s Mantle, a piece in which Hlijah
rather strangely adumbrates the lately deceased Pitt :

*“When by th’ Almighty’s dread command
Old Bute had left this injured land,
He long had set in flame,
His mantle crafty Jenky caught—

Dundas, with equal spirit fraught,
The Tories’ hope became.

In these were qualities combined
Just suited to the royal mind—
The supple spirits here:
What sad reverse! that spirit reft,
No confidence, no hope was left—
The Whigs impeached the Peer!

638 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

Is there (since gone is that great band
Who ruled with Freedom’s liberal hand)
*Mong those who power resume,
One on whom public faith can rest—

One fit to wear a Chatham’s vest
And cheer a nation’s gloom?

Melville! to aid thy batter’d fame,
Thy monarch’s secret favour claim,
His pulse at Windsor feel!
A Privy Councillor you soar ;
God grant you may be nothing more,
Or, farewell public weal!
eo * * % *
Young Jenky, you’ve no cause to mourn
‘Tho’ Whigs your servile conduct scorn,
Your Cinque Ports cannot fail :
“You thank your stars that Pitt’s a corse,
Nor care, tho’ patriots till they’re hoarse
At you and Melville rail.”

Some appended notes explain that the “‘ Crafty Jenky,” of the first
stanza, meant Sir Charles Jenkinson, the first Lord Liverpool, “ Lord
Bute’s scrub,” as the annotator speaks; whilst the ‘‘ Young Jenky”
of the last stanza is his son, who, on the death of Pitt, became his
successor as Warden of the Cinque Ports, thus following his father
in the road of place and preferment—“plus passibus eequis,” the
annotator observes. Another title of the Earls of Liverpool was
Baron Hawkesbury ; whence our Hawkesbury on the Ottawa.

But after the death of Pitt, Melville was little inclined to enter
again on public life. He henceforward remained chiefly in retirement,
taking part only occasionally in the debates of the House of Lords.

Lockhart informs us that Lord Melville, after his fall, used to be a
constant visitor at Sir Walter’s house, in Castle Street, in Edinburgh,
and that “the old statesman entered with such simple-heartedness
into all the ways of the happy circle, that it came to be an established
rule for the children to set wp to supper whenever Lord Melville dined °
there.” ‘In private life,” we are told by Robert Chambers, “his
manner was winning, agreeable and friendly, with great frankness
and ease. He was convivial in his habits, and, in the intercourse of
private life, he never permitted party distinctions to interfere with
the cordiality and kindness of his disposition; hence it has been truly
said,” Robert Chambers remarks, “that Whig and Tory agreed in

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 639

loving him; and that he was always happy to oblige those in common
with whom he had any recollections of good-humoured festivity.”

I have said that the tide of Lord Melville’s good fortune began to
ebb when he received the appointment of First Lord of the Admiralty,
in 1804. But previous to that date, his bed had not always been
one of roses. ‘‘ Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown;” and the
sovereign’s lot in this respect is often shared by his servant, the states-
man. ‘To this effect we have in Sir John Sinclair’s Memoirs a remark
of Lord Melville’s noted. Sir John had waited on him on the new
year’s morn of 1796, to wish him a happy new year. Melville’s reply
was: “I hope this year will be happier than the last; for I can scarcely
recollect spending one happy day in the whole of it.” This confes-
sion, coming from one whose whole life had hitherto been a series
of triumphs, and who appeared to stand secure on the pinnacle of
political ambition, Sir John Sinclair used often to dwell upon as
exemplifying the vanity of human wishes.

Lord Melville’s death was a sudden one. He had come into Edin-
burgh from his country residence, to attend the funeral of President
Blair, an old friend, when a fit of apoplexy seized him. He had
retired to rest in his usual health, but was found dead in his bed
next morning. These two early-attached, illustrious friends were
thus lying, both suddenly dead, with but a wall between them. Their
houses on the north-east side of George Square, Edinburgh, were
next each other.

That Lord Melville’s end was quite unexpected by himself at the
moment, is shewn by a curious circumstance. A letter was discovered
lying on the writing table in the room where he was found dead, con-
taining, by anticipation, an account of his emotions at the funeral of
President Blair. It was addressed, ready to be sent off, to a member
of the Government, with a view to obtain some public provision for
Blair’s family; and the writer had not reckoned on the possibility of
his own demise before his friend’s funeral took place. ‘“‘ Such things
are always awkward when detected,” Lord Cockburn observes, ‘‘ espe-
cially when done by a skilful politician. Nevertheless, an honest
and true man might do this,” Lord Cockburn observes; ‘it is easy to
anticipate one’s feelings at a friend’s burial, and putting the descrip-
tion into the form of having returned from it, is mere rhetoric.”

Sir Walter Scott speaks with great feeling of the decease of Lord
Melville. Thus he writes in a letter to Mr. Morritt: “Poor dear

640 YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET.

Lord Melville! ‘’Tis vain to name him whom we mourn in vain!’
Almost the last time I saw him he was talking of you in the highest
terms of regard, and expressing great hopes of again seeing you at
Dunira this summer, where I proposed to attend you. ‘Hei mihi!
Quid het mihi? Humana perpessi sumus!’ His loss will be long
and severely felt here; and envy is already paying her cold tribute
of applause to the worth which it maligned while it walked upon
earth.”

Lord Melville was buried without pomp at Lasswade, near ela
burgh, in which parish Melville Castle is situated.

Deriving from his parents a solid understanding and a sound con-
stitution, he, as we have seen, learned early, as is the custom of Scot-
land, to put them both to their proper use. Starting, as narrated,
' with little other capital but these endowments and this training, he
laid the foundation of his house with wisdom, and the superstructure
upreared thereupon by him has accordingly endured. The title of
Lord Melville, of which he was the originator, has come down with
distinction to the present time; and his family, immediate and col-
lateral, continues to send forth from time to time men able and willing
to do good service, civil and military, to the commonwealth. A column
and a statue preserve the memory of the first Lord Melville in Edin-
burgh. The former, begun during his lifetime, stands in St. Andrew’s
Square. Its proportions are those of the column of Trajan, in Rome ;
but instead of being covered with a spiral series of sculptures, like
Trajan’s pillar, it is fluted. It cost £8,000. The height is 136 feet;
the figure at the top, added at a later period, is 14 feet: the altitude
of the whole is thus 150 feet.

His statue in white marble stands at the north end of the Great
Hall of the Parliament House in Edinburgh. It is by Chantry ;
and Lord Cockburn’s caustic remark is: ‘‘It is, perhaps, Chantry’s
worst. The column,” he adds, “has received and deserves praise.”

It is a curious circumstance to take note of, that on the column in
St. Andrew’s Square, to this day, there is no inscription. Pope's
couplet on the so-called Monument in London, everyone remembers :

‘‘ Where London’s column, pointing at the skies,
Like a tall bully, lifts the head and lies.”
Some such biting satire as this, it is certain, would quickly have
shaped itself in men’s mouths, had the exaggerated language appeared
on the Edinburgh pillar, which the worshippers of Melville would

YONGE STREET AND DUNDAS STREET. 64]

inevitably have desired to see placed there at the moment of their
party’s triumph, when such a conspicuous trophy was suggested.
Wiser men may have counselled phrases more modest, which the
stubborn extremists would not away with; and thus, between the
two, it may have happened that no inscription at all was carved.
Better, perhaps, this—than that at an after-period an erasure should
be demanded, and procured, on the plea of untruth, as has actually
come to pass in the case of the Monument in London, since the days
when Pope wrote.

Here I close my memoirs of the two eminent men, whose respective
careers I have desired to recall to your recollection.

Whenever next we cross and re-cross the route of our now classic
and even ancient Yonge Street, as we travel to Orillia or Graven-
hurst, by the Northern Railway of Canada; or whenever, borne
swiftly along on the track of the Great Western, we look down from
the cars upon the thriving town and picturesque valley of Dundas, it
will, in both cases, invest the scene with fitting associations, and add
interest to the journey, if we recall to our minds, as we proceed on
our way, the fates and fortunes of the two personages from whom
the localities on which we gaze derive their names—the frank, genial-
looking, many-sided Devonshire man, Sir George Yonge, Secretary
at War in 1782; and the cool, shrewd-featured, able and dextrous
Scot, Henry Dundas, Viscount Melville, First Lord of the Admiralty
in 1805,

[642]

NOTE ON THE DISTRIBUTION OF XANTHIUM
SPINOSUM: LINNAUS.

BY GEORGE JENNINGS HINDEH, F.G.S.

(Read before the Canadian Institute, November 3rd, 1877.)

This plant, though generally affecting a more southerly climate,
appears to have established itself in the sheltered valley of Dundas,’
at the western extremity of Lake Ontario; the only spot in Western
Canada in which it is known to occur. Though it has been noticed
here for at least seven or eight years past, it does not appear to have
extended its area of growth to any adjoining locality ; and if the
facility with which the seeds attach themselves to passing objects
and are thus transported, be taken into account, the restriction of its
growth to this one place seems owing to the unsuitability of the
climate in places less sheltered than the Dundas valley.

In common with a host of other plants now thoroughly naturalized
on this continent, this species has been introduced from Europe, but
whether it has been brought to this northern continent directly, or by
the circuitous way of South America, is open to question. Linneus
gives its habitat as France and Portugal ; it has come under my own
notice in Italy ; and in Loudon’s Encyclopedia of Botany, it is noted
as growing in the South of Kurope generally. In Buenos Ayres, and
some other Provinces of the Argentine Republic in South America,
the soil and climate are very favourable to its growth, and by means
of the numerous cattle and sheep which pasture on the fenceless
pampas, the seeds are readily distributed. The great extension of
sheep-farming in these countries within the last few years has been
the means of very widely spreading this troublesome weed, for not
only do the sheep transport the burrs in the wool, but they feed
down closely the native flora, and thus afford a better opportunity
for this intruder to gain a root-hold. Thus districts in the pampas
previously free from this weed, become, very soon after the introduc-
tion of sheep, infested with it. There is every probability that the ©

XANTHIUM SPINOSUM: LINNAUS. 643

seeds were first carried to these countries from Europe, attached to
the coats of the sheep and cattle which the Spanish colonists brought
with them from their native land, where the plant is indigenous.

On this northern continent, according to Dr. Gray, the Xanthium
spinosum grows in waste places on the sea board and along rivers
southward, and he quotes it doubtfully as naturalized from Tropical
America, Whilst it is possible that the plant may have thus reached
the United States, there is yet another way by which the seeds are
constantly being introduced into that country, viz., in the wool which
is very extensively imported thither from South America, and more
particularly from Buenos Ayres. Rarely could a fleece of wool from
this latter place be met with, without some of the Xanthium burrs
sticking to it, and in the preparation of this wool for use, every
woollen mill becomes a centre for the dispersion of the seeds. Pro-
bably, by this means, the sporadic appearance of this plant in Canada
may be explained, as a woollen mill formerly stood at Dundas, near
the place in which the plants are now found.

Although the climate of Western Canada may prove sufficiently
rigorous to prevent the growth of this noxious weed, save in sheltered
localities, yet it would be a wise step to endeavour to eradicate it
whilst it is yet confined to a limited district, and before it becomes
thoroughly acclimatized.

[644]

NOTE ON THE OCCURRENCE, NEAR TORONTO,
OF BOULDERS BELONGING TO THE CALCIFEROUS
FORMATION,

BY GEORGE JENNINGS HINDH, F.G.S8.

(Read before the Canadian Institute, December 15th, 1877.)

Amongst the numerous erratic boulders scattered on the surface of
the country to the north and west of Toronto, there are, not un-
frequently, some of a very hard bluish-gray rock, composed of
rounded grains of quartz-sand imbedded in a calcareous cement.
Through weathering, the calcareous portion of the exterior of these
boulders is dissolved away, leaving a crust, of an inch or so in thick-
ness, of a reddish-brown friable sandstone. As a rule, the boulders
are rounded in figure and from eight inches to two feet in diameter.
No traces of glacial striz are present, and even had such been formed,
they would most probably have been obliterated through the decay
of the outer surface. The majority of these boulders are destitute of
organic remains, but I have lately found some filled with the casts
of Ophileta compacta: Salter. This shell is characteristic of the Calci-
ferous formation, and as the material of the boulders is also identical
in character with the rocks of that formation, and very distinct from
any other known rock in this portion of Canada, it may be concluded
that the non-fossiliferous, as well as the fossiliferous, boulders have
been derived from the same source. The calciferous formation pre-
vails in a very extensive area between the St. Lawrence and Ottawa
Rivers in the eastern portion of this Province of Ontario, but it is
not known with certainty to occur on the western side of the Lauren-
tian spur crossing the St. Lawrence at the Thousand Isles. Thus
the nearest localities from which the boulders in question could have
been derived are about 200 miles distant, in a direction between the
angles of N. 55 EK. and N. 71 E. from Toronto. The boulders are
found at levels of 350 to 450 feet above the sea, which is, if any_
thing, slightly higher than the present general level of the rock-beds ;
from which they have been brought.

[645]

NOTES ON VENTILATION.

1. In designing a combined system of heating and ventilation for
public buildings, one of the main difficulties is to get a uniform
draught in all the ventilation flues leading from the different rooms.
Where, as frequently happens, some of the ventilation flues act and
others do not, the equable distribution of heat is interfered with, and
therefore it is all the more necessary when a building is to be well
heated and ventilated to see that both sets of flues, hot-air and foul-
air, shall act properly. The following plan, it appears to me, will
be attended with success when the building is heated by steam on
the indirect system, and there is an attic available. When the hot-
air flues are in the inner walls, the ventilation flues should be in
the opposite or outside walls, and vice versa. In the former case, all
should be extended directly up until they connect with a large tin-
lined box running around the exterior of the attic and leading into a
ventilation shaft or chimney. On the bottom of this box and along
its whole length a large steam pipe should be laid so as to cross the
openings provided for the ventilation pipes. All joints and connec-
tions should be made tight, and the dimensions of the flues adjusted
in due proportions. When the ventilation flues are in the inner
walls a corresponding treatment can be adopted.

2. It has also appeared to me that, to a limited extent at any
rate, the ventilation of railway cars would be improved by taking
the supply of fresh air, so as to avoid dust and smoke, from a point
in front of the locomotive. A pipe could be extended from this point
to any part of the train by means of rubber connections between the
cars, and any excess of draft at the point of delivery of the fresh air
could be reduced by means of check plates. Were it not for the
admirable system of heating cars by means of hot water pipes, it
might be worth while considering if the fresh air so supplied could
not be first warmed by passing it over heated pipes in a special car

near the locomotive.
A, ove

[646]

THE “HADES” OF HOMER AND THE “HARES?
OF VIRGIL.

BY NEIL MACNISH, B.D., LL.D., Cornwaut, ONTARIO.

(Read before the Canadian Institute, Dec. 15, 1877.)

In the eleventh book of the Odyssey there is given a description
of the visit which Ulysses made to Hades. Virgil devotes the sixth
book of the Aineid to the narration of the descent of Alneas to the.
abodes of the dead. The object of this paper is simply to examine
and compare the descriptions which Homer and Virgil give of Hades.
Even a casual examination of the account which the poets in ques-
tion respectively give of the peculiar experiences of the two renowned
heroes who visited the realm of Pluto, will suffice to convince any
one that the ideas of Homer regarding the dead are vague, indefinite,
and to a large extent removed from what is material; while the
conceptions of Virgil indicate a very large advancement, and are
characterized by a large admixture of what is material, elaborate,
and well defined. The many ages that intervened between the re-
spective poets afforded scope enough for the development of minuter
details and more diversified views regarding. Hades, as well as for
enlarging and embellishing the mythological beliefs of a primitive
age. It were merely to be expected, therefore, that in Virgil’s time
the Greeks and Romans would be in possession of more refined and
elaborate theories regarding the dead, and Hades, the abode of the
dead.

The word Hades, or certain forms of it, occurs very frequently in
the poems of Homer. Though it is maintained that the term Hades is
employed by Homer to designate the god who rules over the infernal
regions, it is possible that a double signification ought to be attached to
the term. When we consider that such phrases as this are of frequent —
occurrence, Yuyy 0” Atdocde xat7qAOev, we may suppose that Homer

THE HADES OF HOMER AND VIRGIL. 647

employed the word Hades, or certain forms of it, not merely to
designate the god or ruler of the infernal regions, but also the place
to which the souls of men are supposed to go at death. It is to the
house of Hades and of dread Persephone that Ulysses is admonished
to go, e?¢ “Aidao dopous xat étaw7s Ilepcegovetns. These phrases or
epithets, and Hrebus, are the only words which Homer employs to
designate the abodes of the dead in connection with the visit of
Ulysses to Hades. It is to Hrebus that Ulysses is requested to turn
when he is sacrificing the sheep which he conveyed in his ship to
Hades. It is out from Lrebus that the-souls of the dead are said to
assemble. In the description which Ulysses himself gives of his
descent to Hades, there is no mention made either of Zartarus or
Elysium. Homer elsewhere employs the term Tartarus. In Iliad
VIII. Jupiter is represented as threatening the gods on Olympus in
this manner: “ Whomsoever of the gods I shall discover, having gone
apart from [the rest], wishing to aid either the Trojans or the Greeks,
disgracefully smitten shall he return to Olympus; or, seizing, I will
hurl him into gloomy Tartarus, very far hence; where there is a
very deep gulf beneath the earth, and iron portals, and a brazen
threshold, as far below Hades as heaven is from earth.” In Iliad
XVIII. Juno is represented as swearing “by all the gods who dwell
under Tartarus (rods dzotaptapéovs), that are called Titans.” In his
Theogony (vv. 719, 720), Hesiod thus alludes to Tartarus: “As far
under earth as heaven is from the earth; for equal is the space from
beneath earth to murky Tartarus.” In Aneid VI. Virgil thug
describes Tartarus :
‘‘Tum Tartarus ipse
' Bis patet in preceps tantum, tenditque sub umbras,
Quantus ad etherium ceeli suspectus Olympum.”
Tt is reasonable to maintain that, in the description which he gives
of Tartarus, Hesiod followed Homer very closely; and that Virgil
is indebted to both of the Greek poets for the view which he enter-
tained respecting the locality of Tartarus, and those who were im-
prisoned in it:
‘Hic genus antiquum Terre, Titania pubes,
Fulmine dejecti, fundo volvuntur in imo.”
Though no mention is made of Elysium in connection with the
descent of Ulysses to Hades, it is clear that Homer was acquainted
with the term, for in Odyssey IV. (vv. 563-568), Proteus, the old man
3

648 THE HADES OF HOMER.

of the sea (7épwy Gdtos), says to Menelaus: “ But for thee it is not
decreed to die . . . in horse-pasturing Argos, but the immortals
will send thee to the Elysian plain (’Hidovoy xedtov) and the boun-
daries of the earth, where is the auburn-haired Rhadamanthus.”

1. With regard to the reason which induced Ulysses to descend
to Hades, it may be observed that, after detailing at great length
to Alcinous, the King of the Pheacians, the many hardships and
strange experiences which he and his companions had on their return
from Troy, and in their eagerness to reach their much-loved Ithaca,
Ulysses proceeds to inform his Pheacian hearers how he and his
companions came to Aiea, the home of Circe, “‘a goddess, possessing
human speech ;’ how those of his companions who went to her
dwelling were metamorphosed by her into swine; how he, enraged
in consequence of the dismal fate of his companions, hastened to the
house of Circe, and met Mercury, by whom he was instructed how
to resist the goddess, and from whom he received (w@dv) a potent
remedy ; how he successfully opposed the command of the goddess,
"Epyso vdv ovggovde pét Gdhwy 2éF0 étdspwv; how he and his com-
panions, after their restoration, remained with Circe “all the ga
for a full year, feasting upon abundance of flesh and sweet wine,”
until, impelled by his companions, he asked her to send him home
to Ithaca, and received this reply : ‘“‘ You must first perform another
voyage, and come to’ the house of Hades and awful Persephone, to
consult the soul of Tiresias the Theban, a blind prophet, whose mind
is firm, to whom, even when dead, Persephone has given under-
standing alone to be prudent, but the rest flit about as shades.”
Tiresias was one of the most renowned soothsayers of ancient times.
The belief was current that he, as Circe herself avers, was the only
one who retained in Hades the power of perception. It was accord-
ingly with the object of consulting Tiresias as to how he and his
companions could return to Ithaca that Ulysses went to Hades at
the suggestion of Circe. Virgil narrates that Aineas, while sailing
from Carthage to Italy, was compelled by a severe storm to land in
Sicily; and that he there, by various games and feats of arms, cele-
brated the anniversary of his father’s death. As he is bewildered,
owing to the burning of his fleet by the Trojan matrons, the form of
Anchises (facies Anchise) appears to him, and urges him to follow |
the advice of Nantes, and “to carry with him to Italy the choice of

THE HADES OF VIRGIL. 649

the youth, the stoutest hearts.” He receives this additional com--
mand from the form of Anchises :
“* Ditis tamen ante

Infernas accede domos, et Averna per alta

Congressus pete, nate, meos: non me impia namque

Tartara habent : tristesve umbrz, sed amcena piorum

Concilia Elysiumque colo: Hue casta Sibylla

Nigrarum multo pecudum te sanguine ducet.

Tum genus omne tuum, et que dentur meenia, disces.”
Aineas accordingly descended to Hades that he might consult the
form of his father in Elysium; that he might ascertain what the
future had in store for him, and that he might learn to what glory
and greatness his descendants were to come, and with what success
they were to be favoured.

2. As to the course which Ulysses and Aineas were to adopt, in
order to come to Hades, it has to be remarked concerning the former,
that perplexed, in consequence of the communication which Circe
made to him, he asks the question: ‘ Who will conduct me on this
voyage? No one has yet come to Hades in a black ship.” He is
informed that he is to have no guide, but that he is to erect his mast
and to spread his white sails, and “to let the blast of the north wind
(zvotm Bopégao) carry him.” “ He reached the extreme boundaries of
the deep-flowing ocean, where are the people and the city of the Cim-
merians.” It is impossible to ascertain with accuracy where the
island of Aizea, the home of Circe, was situated. It seems to be
necessary to suppose that it was in the neighbourhood of Sicily, in
order that anything like coherence may be observed in the topo-
graphy of the Odyssey. The opinion of Gladstone cannot be correct
when he affirms, in an article in the Contemporary Review, June,
1874, that “the dwelling of Kirké and the dytodat HeX'to10 are evi-
dently in the Huxine.” The ship of Ulysses must have sailed in a
southerly direction, seeing that the blast of the north wind bore it
along. A large portion of a day was consumed in reaching the
extreme boundaries of the ocean.

According to Homer, the ocean is a vast river, flowing entirely
round the earth, and the source of all other streams. In Thad XXI
these words occur: ‘“ Nor the mighty strength of deep-flowing ocean,
from which flow all rivers, and every sea, and all fountains and deep
wells.” In Iliad XVIII. and Odyssey XX., the epithet afdppoos,

650 THE HADES OF HOMER.

or back-flowing, is apphed to Oceanus. It is to the land of the
Cimmerians that Ulysses came—a land “covered with shadows and
vapour.” Various theories have been advanced with the view of
determining who the Cimmerians, to whom Homer refers, were, and
where their residence in all probability was. It was sought, among
other places, to assign to them a habitation in Italy, near Lake
Avernus.

Tn all likelihood this is the theory which Virgil accepted, inasmuch
as, imitating Homer very closely as he does in other respects, he
affirms that at or near Lake Avernus, A‘ineas descended into Hades.
Ulysses then, alone, with his companions, sailed from Alza in a
southerly direction, and came to the extreme boundaries of ocean ;
where, according to the ideas which Homer had, Hades was.

Aaneas, following the instructions of his father, proceeded, when-
ever he arrived im Italy, to find out the Sibyl who was to guide him
to Hades. The derivation which is commonly assigned to the word
ZiPola, is seemingly correct: dds Bovdy, Dor. 2id¢ Pda, 7.e., She
that tells the will of Jove. There is a legend that, in the early days
of Rome, one of the kings purchased what was subsequently desig-
nated Sibyllini Libri, from a Sibyl, or prophetic woman, who offered
them forsale. Regarding the Sibyls, Grote thus writes: “ From the
Teukrian region of Gergis, and from the Gergithites, near _Kymé,
sprang the original Sibylline prophecies, and the legendary Sibyl, who
plays so important a part in the tale of Alneas, The mythe of the
Sibyl whose prophecies are supposed to be heard in the hollow blast,
bursting out from obscure caverns and apertures in the rocks, was
indigenous among the Gergithian Teukrians, and passed from the
Kymeans in Afclis along with the other circumstances of the tale
of Aineas, to their brethren, the mhabitants of Cume, in Italy. The
date of the Gergithian Sibyl, or rather of the circulation of her sup-
posed prophecies, is placed during the reign of Creesus—a period
when Gergis was thoroughly Teukrian. Her prophecies, though em-
bodied in Greek verses, had their root in a Teukrian soil and feel-
ings ; and the promises of future empire which they so liberally made
to the fugitive hero escaping from the flames of Troy into Italy,
become interesting from the remarkable way in which they were
realized by Rome.”* Aineas was directed by the Sibyl to make very
elaborate preparations for his descent to Hades. He was to search

* History of Greece. Vol. L, p. 328.

THE HADES OF VIRGIL. 651

for the golden bough which Proserpine had ordered to be presented
to her as her peculiar gift. The entrance to Hades was through the
cave of the Sibyl, who, after Aineas had secured the golden bough,
went as his guide to the lower regions.

3. When Ulysses had reached “the extreme boundaries of the
deep-flowing ocean,” he, carrying out the instructions of Circe, “dug
a trench the width of a cubit each way. He and his companions
poured around it libations to all the dead, first with mixed honey,
then with sweet wine; and again, a third time, with water. He
entreated the powerless heads of the dead much, and promised that
if he would return to Ithaca, he would offer in his palace a barren.
heifer, whichever was the best, and fill a pyre with excellent things ;
and that he would sacrifice to Tiresias alone a sheep all black, which
excelled among his sheep.” He killed the male sheep and the black
female which Circe gave him ; and their blood flowed into the trench.
the width of a cubit each way.

Afineas made vows and offered prayers. Apart from the sheep
whose blood flowed into the trench, Ulysses contented himself by
making promises that, in the event of his returning to Ithaca, he
would offer certain sacrifices. Before AXneas and the Sibyl began
their arduous journey, they offered many sacrifices. The Sibyl sacri-
ficed in honour of Hecate, who is unknown to Homer. Atneas
offered sacrifices “to the mother of the Furies, and her great sister,
and to Proserpine and the Stygian King.” Ulysses neither offered
nor promised to offer sacrifices to any of the gods. Not only did
Aiineas offer sacrifices before Hades was approached, but many more
sacrifices were offered by him and by the Sibyl than Ulysses contem-
plated, were it ever to be his good fortune to return to Ithaca. No
sooner had Ulysses completed the sacrifices which he was instructed
to offer, than the souls of the dead were assembled out from Erebus.
Another and a more difficult experience had to be encountered by
AMneas and his guide before they entered Hades.

The same rivers are mentioned by Homer and Virgil. Homer
knows nothing of Charon, whom Virgil thus describes :

‘ Portitor has horrendus aquas et flumina servat

Terribili squalore Charon.”
It was Charon who ferried over the souls of those whose bodies had
been interred.

652 THE HADES OF HOMER.

Nor is there any reference in Homer to Cerberus, so far as the

descent to Hades is concerned. This is the description of Virgil :
‘Cerberus heec ingens latratu regna trifauci
Personat.”

Among those whom Ulysses encountered in Hades was Hercules,
an image (édwdov), who adverted to his having been sent to bring
Cerberus to the upper regions, “because it was thought that there
was no contest more difficult than this.” Hesiod in his Theogony
refers to Cerberus as ‘‘a fierce dog, that keeps guard in front of the
mansions of the infernal god; a ruthless dog, the irresistible and
ineffable flesh-devourer ; Cerberus, dog of hell, with brazen voice and
with fifty heads.”

4. A difference is easily observable in the manner of conversing
with the souls of the dead, so far as regard is had to the narrative of
Homer and of Virgil. Achilles (Iliad XXIII. 103) employed this
language respecting the dead :

Kai ety ’Atdao ddpotow
Puxh Kat f0wdov, ardp ppivec odK Ext TapTay.
By veges, we may understand the power of reason and judgment.
Achilles, accordingly, affirmed that in the dwellings of Hades, “ the
dead are a spirit and an image,” but that they have no power of
reason and judgment. Others, with seemingly little reason, regard
gpeves as the body, or perhaps the vitals. Circe said respecting
Tiresias: todte gpéves guxedot dow. Brown thus writes: “ Homer
evidently entertained some vague notion of the impossibility of the
soul existing in a state of activity unless united to some immortal
body. The blood of the slaughtered victim is the device resorted to
in order to supply that bodily vigour which is necessary to the
activity of the spiritual principle.”* An American editor of the
Odyssey says: “In the time of Homer, the two main causes of life
were considered to be the breath (¢vy7) and the blood. As the
shades in Hades were destitute of blood, their existence was only a
kind of half-life; but when the corporeal element was added (2.e.,
when they drank blood), sense and the power of reflection returned.” +
Even though it is said of Tiresias that his power of reason and

* Greek Classical Literature, p. 95.
t+ Owen’s Odyssey, p. 412.

THE HADES OF VIRGIL. 653

yadgment (gpévec) were entire or steadfast, still, while recognizing
Ulysses, he asked to be allowed to drink the blood, that he might
tell what is unerring (za tot yyveptéa exw). It plainly appears that
it was because his body had not then been interred that Elpenor was
able to converse with Ulysses. The opinion was evidently held by
Homer and Virgil that, until the body was buried, the soul could
not rest in peace. Though Ulysses easily recognized his mother
Anticlea, he could not obtain any recognition from her. He, conse-
quently, thus addressed Tiresias: ‘I behold this, the soul of my
deceased mother. She sits near the blood in silence; neither does
she dare to look openly at her son, nor to speak to him.” Tiresias
replied: ‘ Whomsoever of the dead thou sufferest to come near the
blood, he will tell thee the truth; but to whomsoever thou grudgest
it, he will go back again.” When Anticlea drank of the blood in
the trench,'she entered into conversation with her son. It was in
reference to her that Ulysses used the affecting words which Virgil
translated with very great faithfulness :
| “roic pév tpwopnOny edée Té we Ovpoc avwryel,
Tpic O& joe EK XELIDGY oKLM ElKeAOY 7 Kal dvElow

299

€mTAT.

“¢ Ter conatus ibi collo dare brachia circum ;

Ter frustra comprensa manus effugit imago,

Par levibus ventis, volucrique simillima somno.”
Tt does not appear that Ulysses conversed with any of the dead
until they had first drunk of the blood. An exception has to be
made in the case of Hercules. With regard to him, however, it is
said that it was an image (</dwdoy) of him that was in Hades. Homer
distinctly states that the souls of the dead came to Ulysses after he
had prepared the trench. No mention whatever is made of any
divisions of Hades. It is said that Ulysses beheld Minos, Orion,
Tityus, Tantalus and Sisyphus. Inasmuch as the poet distinctly
states that Tityus, Tantalus and Sisyphus were suffering punishment
which must have confined them to a definite locality, it must be
admitted that Ulysses changed his position. Hence it has been
sought, with the aim of preserving the poet’s consistency, to regard
as spurious that portion of the narrative which details the names and
fortunes of the heroes in question.

If we now turn to Aineas, we shall find an entirely different state

of things. The conception which Virgil had of Hades was alto-

654 THE HADES OF HOMER.

gether vaster and more elaborate than that of Homer. There is in
the conception of the Latin poet a much nearer approximation to
earthly and material ideas. As soon as Aineas and his guide passed
Cerberus, they speedily wended their way onward. Auneas addressed
the souls of the dead and received an immediate answer :

‘“*Circumstant anime dextra levaque frequentes,
Nec vidisse semel satis est : juvat usque morari,
Kt conferre gradum, et veniendi discere causas.”

Aineas and the Sibyl came to a place where the path hitherto pur-
sued by them divided itself into two ways. ‘The right is what
leads beneath great Pluto’s walls. By this our way to Elysium lies.
But the left carries on the punishment of the wicked, and conveys
to Tartarus.” They reached the gates where they are to deposit the
golden bough—an offering peculiar to Proserpine. “Aurumque
adverso in limine figit.” They afterwards entered Elysium. When
the form of Anchises appeared to Aineas in Sicily, he thus alluded
to his own place in Hades :

‘‘Non me impia namque
Tartara habent ; tristesve umbre, sed amcena piorum
Concilia Elysiumque colo.”

As well in the case of Ulysses as in the case of Atneas, it was found
that the souls of the dead remembered the varied occurrences of their
lives on the earth. Nor were the animosities of the past forgotten;
Ajax, the son of Telamon, refused to heed the kindly words of Ulysses,
because he still retained the anger which he felt when the arms of
Achilles were gained in the contest by Ulysses. Dido disdained the
passionate entreaty of Alneas. The souls of the Grecian chiefs
whom he was wont to terrify in the strife of arms, hurried away as
soon as they recognized who he was. The souls of the dead still felt
a deep interest in the welfare of relatives who were alive. The soul
of Achilles made minute inquiries about the fortunes of his son and
of his father, and was delighted when favourable intelligence was:
given to him.

5. From the conversation which Ulysses had with the souls of the
dead, the inference is easy that they regarded their existence in
Hades as gloomy and cheerless in the extreme. . Tiresias spoke of
Hades as a joyless region. Anticlea informed her son “that the

THE HADES OF VIRGIL. 655

nerves of the dead no longer have flesh and bones, but the strong
force of burning fire subdues them, when first the mind leaves the
white bones. But the soul, like a dream flitting, flies away.” These
were the mournful words of Achilles: ‘I would rather be a serf on
the land of a poor, portionless man, who is not well to do, than rule
over all the dead who have come to nought.” Plato, in his Republic,
thus censured the opinion of Achilles: “And we must beg Homer
and the other poets not to be angry if we strike out these and similar
passages; not because they are unpoetical or unattractive to the
popular ear, but because the greater the charm of them as poetry,
the less are they meet for the ears of boys and men who are to be
sons of freedom, and are to fear slavery more than death.”* Homer
had no divisions in Hades. According to him, the condition of the
dead was sorrowful in the extreme. The divisions which Virgil
introduced into Hades did away with the unbroken gloominess of
Homer. Anchises ismade to affirm “that he inhabits the delightful
seats of the blest, and Elysium.” His opinion is thus further ex-
pressed :
‘* Quisque suos patimur Manes ; exinde per amplum
Mittimur Elysium, et pauci leta arva tenemus.”

That sorrows and sufferings and wailings manifold abounded in
Hades may be easily inferred from the language of the Sibyl:

“* Non mihi si lingue centum sint oraque centum,
Ferrea vox, omnes scelerum comprendere formas,
Omnia peenarum percurrere nomina, possim.”

6. Regarding the information which Ulysses and Aineas obtained
in Hades, it has to be borne in mind that it was in order to consult
Tiresias respecting his homeward journey to Ithaca, that Ulysses
went to the lower regions. It must be regarded as a weakness on
the part of Homer, that he represents Circe, a goddess, as advising
Ulysses to go on such an expedition for a purpose in itself so compa-
ratively unimportant.

The epithet d¢a dedwy is applied to Circe. When Ulysses and his
companions were about to sail for Hades, unperceived by them, she
went to the black ship and put the sheep on board. In connection
with the deed to which reference has just been made, Ulysses
remarked : “ For who could see with his eyes a god who was unwil-

* Jowett’s Plato. Vol. II. p. 210.

656 THE HADES OF HOMER.

ling, going either here or there.” The question at once arises, Why
could not Circe herself, goddess as she was, give Ulysses all the mfor-
mation which he required; and especially, as she is represented in
Odyssey XII. as furnishing him, after his return from Hades, with
much ampler details regarding his homeward voyage than Tiresias
gave. It does not seem, therefore, that Homer has assigned a pur-
pose sufficiently grand and awful for the descent of Ulysses into
Hades.

It was in order to ascertain the future history of his descendants
that Aineas was asked to visit the lower regions :

“Tum genus omne tuum, et que dentur meenia, disces.”

The manifest design of Virgil was to shed all the honour that was
possible on the family of Cesar, and to trace back, through successive
stages of brilliant renown, the Roman race to Auneas and his imme-.
diate followers. Well versed as the poet was in the history of Rome,
he, with a grandeur of conception which is bold and graphic, repre-
sents Anchises in Elysium as busily engaged among those souls “for
whom other bodies are destined by fate,” and by whom the Roman
heroes that are to be are to be animated. Expression is given to
pantheistic views respecting the spirit which “ nourishes the heavens,
the earth and watery plains, and mingles with the vast body of the
universe.” Recourse is had to the doctrine of metempsychosis, in
order to shew how the souls with whom Anchises is actively engaged
are, after a sufficient and satisfactory process of purification, to revisit
the earth, and to animate those who are to shed immortal honour on
the Roman name in the ages that are yet to be. Before the vivid
and fertile imagination of the poet, there pass in rapid succession
those who were worthiest and bravest and most patriotic among the
Romans. This noble advice was given for the guidance of coming
generations :

“Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento ;
He tibi erunt artes; pacisque imponere morem,
Parcere subjectis, et debellare superbos.”

The enumeration of the great and good and heroic who were to
appear on the scene of Roman life and action as the ages rolled away,
terminates with the affecting and memorable allusion to Marcellus,
the'son of Octavia, the sister of Augustus. It must be granted that

THE HADES OF VIRGIL. 657

Virgil succeeded in surrounding the descent of Alneas to Hades with
a solemnity and a grandeur befitting so peculiar an expedition.

7. As to the time which the descent of Ulysses and Aineas occu-
pied, we may conclude respecting the former that the day must have
advanced somewhat before he and his companions sailed. “The sails
of the ship passing over the sea were stretched out the whole day:
and the sun set and all the ways were overshadowed.” The inference,
therefore, is plain, that Ulysses arrived at the extreme boundaries of
ocean on the evening of the day on which he sailed from Aza.
From Odyssey XII. it appears that when he and his companions
returned to the island of Circe, they drew up their ships on the sands,
and they themselves disembarked upon the shore of the sea. Lyimg
down to sleep, they awaited the divine morning. As they occupied
a day in going to the boundaries of ocean, and as they returned to
Aixa when it was dark; that the poet’s story may be consistent, it
has to be conceded that the voyage to and from Hades occupied two
days.

Ulysses must have returned to Aiea on the evening of the second
day, when it was too late to inter or burn the body of Elpenor. Harly
on the morning of the next day the promise which was made to the
ghost of Elpenor was faithfully carried out.

It was early in the morning that Auneas and the Sibyl began their
journey (primi sub lumine solis et ortus). While Aineas was con-
versing with Deiphobus, the Sibyl admonished him not to make
unnecessary or long delays, because a certain time was granted for

»

their journey.

‘¢ Hac vice sermonum, roseis Aurora quadrigis
Jam medium etherio cursu trajecerat axem,
Et fors omne datum traherent per talia tempus ;
Sed comes admonuit, breviterque affata Sibylla est,
Nox ruit, Ainea, nos flendo ducimus horas.”

An entire day, therefore, was assigned to the descent of Aineas
into Hades. He and his companion spent an entire day in their
visit to the abodes of the dead.

8. There is a manifest naturalness in the manner of the departure
of Ulysses from Hades. Whatever coherence or importance or plausi-
bility belongs to his visit to Hades, is in no way weakened or lessened .

658 THE HADES OF HOMER AND VIRGIL.

by the manner in which his departure is related by the poet. Sudden
and strong fear seized him. He hurried to his ships and to his com-
panions, who could not have been far from him, aecording to the
representation of the poet himself. ‘They quickly embarked, and
sat down on the benches. And the wave of the stream carried the
ship through the ocean river, first the rowing and afterwards a fair
. wind.”

There is an absence of naturalness in the description which Virgil
gives of the departure of Alneas and the Sibyl from Hades. It must
be admitted, that the verisimilitude which the poet has hitherto pre-
sented with comparative faithfulness and success, is weakened by the
manner in which he allows Ai‘neas and the Sibyl to return to the
upper regions. In Odyssey XIX., Penelope, before she recognized
Ulysses, who had at last arrived at his much-loved Ithaca, informed
him, “that there are two portals of unsubstantial dreams: these are
made of horn, and those of ivory. Whichever of them comes through ”
the sawn ivory, they deceive, bringing promises which will never be
fulfilled; but those which come out of doors through the polished
horn accomplish what is true, when any one of mortals sees them.”.
There can be little doubt that. Virgil reproduces the words of Penelope,
which have just been quoted, when he thus describes the departure
of Aineas and the Sibyl: i

*«Sunt geminz Somni porte; quarum altera fertur
Cornea, qua veris facilis datur exitus Umbris;,
Altera, candenti perfecta nitens elephanto ;

Sed falsa ad celum mittunt insomnia Manes.
His ubi tum natum Anchises, unaque Sibyllama,
Prosequitur dictis, portaque emittit eburna:
Ile viam secat ad naves, sociosque revisit.”

Any one can discern an incongruity in the opinion of the poet, that
gates, the object of which is to allow dreams to pass through, can
have the texture and capacity which are presupposed by the passing
through them of Aineas and the Sibyl. The impression undoubtedly ,
remains, that Virgil either sought to destroy the verisimilitude of his
entire story, by the manner in which he describes the return of
Afineas and the Sibyl to the earth; or, that he was anxious that his
readers should regard the story as purely imaginary—the fiction of
his own brain. .

xlvil

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

Tur

*soqpu
Dey

Wo te cere es Poe ee Pes | 69 | LB [GOP
eee jot'e | #:s |OOL | OS PAGS] AS sg gn f—|—|—|]—
og'9 logs | O°g |G'OL | PE PTSON| IN ky ZN | 6) | 18 | $9 | 8
69°9 |FO'h | O'FTIO'G | SOFMIGN| N AS AN | TL | $9 | OL | 26
eg-) len-2 | 079 |0°6 | GLPALGN| ON ice GN #914] &8 | OL | SL
ery lies | o°orig°6 | SL] S6cN| MN | MN | MN | 69 | TO | 09 | &6
62'S |IL°¢ | O°L [OTT | AO} 428] MS 8 AS | e8 | 96 | 6g | 66
Z0°G |FS'p | Gt |9°OL | POM ATS| AS 8 MA 7 6L | 06 | SG | 96
96°F |0L°S | SG: jO°L | OG F4OTS uN 8 AN | = | — | = | >=
Ley \0L°% | 8°0 |hL | GOPttS S| TS a9 MS | 111 96 | ZG | 06
leg, |G" | O-g [G°OL | OL PAPIN] N AN N 8¢ | FL | 1g | 88
ggr¢ |8c’g | Gg Ip'a | SOUMAPN| N 8 MN | 99 | ZL | 19 | 84
TL'h |LL°9 | op lO FL | Sop les|) AS 8 A 09 | 8G | Ze | 26
co-) |sc°z | og JOST | GO PMGLN; A A AA Z9 | 08 | Gg | Sk
ego, |08°9 | Gz jo6t | SG MIGN| M AN MN | 78 | 18 | 69 | G6
egy Igg'e | ap 19°6 | Sy Mors| AS AS 8 FS | | |
Tes |06° | O°T |S"OT | 9°3 F ZED 8 a as ZN | [8 | G6] 8¢ | 6
use |So7z | 0°72 8° | SFP ESS a as N GL | G8 | SG | &6
zpe 198°L | 07g jo°8 | OO FATTS s 8 9 64 | G8 | 99 | F6
F0°¢ (00's | ove |G°8 | Ge PUZrss| =N a ZN | 98 | €6 | SL | 96
12°¢ |fe’h | OF [O'S | LP PT6SN a ke a ZS | 18 | TL | 16
oro |#8°¢ | 8a |¢°8 | OG PAG9N| ON a ZN 408 | 98 | TG | 16
ccc [Opp | FF \G'S | OF FTELN ke Ky N =| |= | =
6z°9 sab | be 06 | OO FTZLN| FN as N 61 | $6 | 19 | t8
egg Ich-9 | op 06 | Pe PTOPN| SN aN ON | 28 | 16 | $8 | SL
6z7S |ktcL | Gtx |OTIL | G*S yTBGN| IN a GN | cg | gg | 8¢ | 09
077g |Te°e | 3g |O'FL | FS FA GIN 9 N MS | 08/| 16 | ZL | F8
loe-9 [t0°9 | OF |T'6 | OO }AEES| AS 8 M ZL | 6L | TE | 88
ot‘orl6s'6 | S°g joa | 76 FA SSN]| MS A MN | $1 | 68 | SG | G8
6z°L [69 | 0-6 |O'FL. | SP YM GLN| AN | AN A | |]
6o°6 |69°S | PF O'TL | 9° Lp“ 87 N AN AN | MN | G9 | OL | FP | F8
NYVSIK|"9UR} | H'd | “Wd ‘Wy | 908} | Wd OT) N'dZ “N‘V 9 }N, WW 'd|/W'd) Hy
180m) OL! Z 9 | T1S0u or) z2!9
“PUI Jo Aq10079A. “puIM JO WOTPeIIT “aty Jo Aqrpramyy

“naaf SOT OwDIUO aNT anogn UorDAAIT

“Wd
OT

918°§G6°S +402" 19

LL SL+HST" 19
8L°01+429 "9
11°9 +]00°8¢
"ZG

EP +4S8°€9
66°0 —j00°6S
Go"g —fOS" Lc
0G°% —}Go 8S
Gp'e —j09'8¢
ee-e --I90°8S
0p" +480°Z9
Gp°9 —}sS"°S¢

“aLy ey} Jo duroy,

88°8S|6G6° 89|F8" SSIZS99 6Z|S899 °6z|/SGE9 “6Z|Z089 “6e
0°89 |0°8L |0°S¢ 70099" 029° 099° OTL° |0€
H'09 |8°99 |G°FE JE8sL° Z89° 92h" €08° 146
S°LG |9°FL |0°9E J89zL° 98h" COL” G19" 183
9°T9 |L°09 |€°T¢ ISEoL" 601° StL" TES" {16
5°09 |P' FL |F°09 JA4Z0L° Tg" Ts9° 099° |96
1°39 |P°SL |9°8G #LE29° FS9° 0¢g9° GIL’ |&G
G°Z9 0°84 |S °6F JLPCL” PIL” 169° OLL” |tG
0°9¢ |O°TL |0°9F JSSLL~ Osh" 0G)" Os8° |S
G’6F \0°F9 \6°SE jc898° 8Z8* 698° TI6" [4%
$°0g |F°09 |0° LF 808" $98* 08° SSL" IIS
0°Sg |8°E9 |8°SP }0009° 119° 9Lg° 029° j0Z
9°1G |L°OL |8°6E f0GE9~ $19" 819° 689° |6L
LLB \°09 \e°9F JL8S9° 89° G9" 189° |8L
@°1¢ |0°S9 |S°6G Is0zsc" G8S* S8v~ 8c" \LL
0°89 |0°08 |0°g9 FLIGG” 09g° ogg" OFS* =|9L
6°99 \Z°08 |°S9 ISLIS" 867° F0G" TLG* -|ST
9°19 |L°6L |0°09 JSL99° F19° 019° 6ZL° PL
1°99 |0'82L |6°8S |S¢OL" 13h" 669° IlL" {st
7°S9 |0°SL |L°09 J0889* TL9° 989° |.GtL° IéL
G99 |G°LL |6°Z9 ESTO" 649° 109° 29g" IL
0'F9 |P'69 |]°8G I28co" 969° CPs" G09" OL
0°6S |0°99 |0°6P J80TL” 089° 001° coh” 6
7°2g \0°E9 \G°ec jecsL- 2G 1° 8h" FIs* js
9°LG |4°09 |L°S¢ JESE8~ 118° crs” PEs: {kh
€°6G |8°19 |G°EE |ST68~ 898° 668" L16="9\9)
@°GG |G°8G |g" LG GOS: Ggs° LgL° 129° jG
£°09 |O°TL |P' SS fSSFS~ GLs° 8ZG° ogg’ =\P
0°9¢ |8°19 |L°9F }008h~ 967° 89p° 69F° “|é
0’TS |0’T9 \0°0S ISSEPr~ OST” Olt’ OFF’ 1G
0°98 pao 67 Lg 1LZLP"6Z| FOF 6Z| OLP°6Z| GIP 6GIT
Wd O[|'Wa Z| WV 9) “NVaW |'W'd OT | “Wd gZ | “WV 9 =
cy
4

"oGG Jo ‘dure, 4B “More g

ee

"SAM “SEG “ULLT “YG—epnjzbuoT

“YON PGS O8P—OPMYOT

‘1I8l ‘ATANALAAES—OLUVONO ‘OLNOWUOL ‘AVOLVANASHO TVOLLENDVW HL Lv ‘“THLSINGU IVOIDOTOUORLAW ATHINOW

coo

xlvili

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

gol |
3 BP

GLG |LT°T/M GG N
11°9 |9G°0)/M STN
6'6 |16°Z|M 9 NI
60°8 |68°T/M 88 §
0s°9 |60°O|£ FL §
684 |26°2/4 TS NI
$O'G |LP TM GLN
09°S GL TM FL N
40'S |9Z°Z| 66 N
68 7 j9T TA So N
89°F |ss°0j4 PLN
SPS |Sp Tj LEN
69°F |S T|M ce N
GLY jLP' 0} 9G 8
90°. |68°T)M 8§ NI
9F°9 |Z6°O)M OTN
ILS |L0°T)4 69 N
18’? j6g°T/4 LL N
BLS jgo°cj/4 TLS
98°9 \09°T|4 th N
69°S |§G°T|M PL 8
gG°9 {19° T/4 89 N
69°9 |86°T)|4 61 8
19°L [62°12 06 Ni
FOP |e TMs N

Sep |90°L} N
09°F jeg" Oj/M 22 NI
chs |so-T|@ PLN
8L°P \c0°T)M G9 8
a 69°O|M GL N
““£qrooyo, | 491) “w017
aon “OTA lot,
“quey[nseyy

*dNIM

OFS FOL'G FOS |FE"O
— -| +) +
OP T1JOL OF [92°Ss j9g"Ts | ~""
8 i287 | SSIS || PPE 1S ae
OL # 8°68 | S*8E | 8°LL | 9°0 —
tas G°GG | O'GE | Stg | 9's —
Il | 16h | G68 | 9°88 | og +
PL f Goh | Ses | 06k | 8:0 =
OL § GOP | 288 | Pts} OU +
8 8°17 | OPE | 851g | €:§ —
TE 9 °GS | 8°cr | O82 | Ag +
8 9°9F | PPS | O18 | 9°S +
OL f G68 | 0°9E | Gon | SL —
(0) GGG | 81S | 0-48 | 20 —
GL § 9°SP | PFE | 0-08 | 65 —
GL | G°8h | O'GP | $06] 79 +
WE fioeSS | Sele | Orsy | Lt
8 9°SP | PTS | 0708 | 26 —
6 FOr | O68 | P62 | GT +
AE PL te | DLS |. 828y | OFte +
FL § LLP | 2°82 | 879, | 8°3 —
-GT # 2°68 | 2°48 | F°Gz | 6S —
8 Sicy | 9°98 | PTs | OL +
IL 6° LP | LPS | 0°28 | GO +
SL | VSP | OSes | F82 | OL —
GL 9°6P | OSE | 9°S8 | FT +
FL # 8°49 | 8°9S | 9°96] 6S +
GL f 9°1G | 6°Ss | Seg | T:70 —
OL. jf 0°97 | 8°SE.| 8°18 | 9°0 —
1T Shs | O'ZS | F°98 | BT +
IL g°9F G63 | 0192 | 9° —
6 Vly) kb ge | 1508 | TO +
ep ey “TONE | TIN ot ‘eseI0Ay
D=BD =} _ | eAoqe
Zoya | FORA | EXeIAL Sso0X0T
“NIVEL ‘ “TUNLVUTd WAL

O's

-F} ssooxq}:

pas

01°89 | sipsom
G19 | LL8ST
G° LG | OL8T
GGG f GLSL
€°S9 | FLSL
S°1S | SL8t
T°6S | ZL8L
8°FS | TLST
8°19 | OLST
1°09 } 698T
9°9G } SOST
6° LG } LOST
GGG | 998T
G*t9 | GOST
P'9S | FIST
6°SG | S981
9°6¢ | 29ST
L'6¢ } T98T
e°S¢ } 09ST

GGG } 6S8L.
T'6S | 8SsT
9°8¢ | LSSL
T'LG | 9S81
G°6¢ f SS8T
0°19 | FS8T
0°8S | §S8L
G°1G | GS8T
0°09 | TSST
G°9gG } OSST
Z°8G | 6PST
fo}

“uve | HVIX

LL8T LOY

“ATINGLdaS WO WIAVL AALLVAVdWOO
"LIST “ATAWALMAS UOX WUALSIONU TVOINDOIOWOMLUN OLNOUOL NO SHUVANE

446 UO OT8y ABlOS

‘THI1Z PUL TC7 “HIST “WP 4ST uo BuruyqsvT
"MIST WO WOsves JO 4SOIT ASAT

“SSUIUIOU OT U0 Mog

"T1G3 pUS UIPS “Pugs ‘UIST “UIST “GIST UO SOT

‘InoY 10d soriar 16°¢ ‘A}LO0ToA MBE f-uI'e g ‘Ino ApPUTA ysvory
*Inoy Jed sett 090 ‘AjI00;eA uve {.u'd { ‘anoy Apura ysoyy
*Inoy ded sejiu zp:e ‘AqIOoTOA Uvew ‘qyeT ‘Avep ApUIA 4svory
‘rnoy ted solu OL*OT ‘AJIO0TeA Mee ‘pig ‘Aep ApurA ysoyy

‘pre to ‘ur'd ¢ 0} g Wouy SInoY Jed sopiut O° Tz ‘A}IN0[OA TANWIxEpy
: “anoy toed septum 47 °9 ‘AZI00TOA TBO TT
*SOTLUL 9G°Q ‘AIDOTOA JURY[NSET f° OFT “N SUOT}D0AIp JURZ[NSeYy

“NIM

: “170 ‘SSeUIpNo]O Jo uveyy
*gINOY FS [ley JO MolTyeanp {soqoutl cTF°O ‘qIdep éshep g uo Sutuley
“8}USIU G WO O[GIssOdMI £8}, 51U 1Z UO BIOINY 90S 0} o[QIssog

‘EIST “ZIA “JYdIU [ WO poAtesqo BioInNy

* [elajsorsteg, | WoreIpery
Iepog f WMNUIXep
bes aeedt GP'sG°*aanjzeriodurey uve :4I8T" * Kep ysapjog
eet eee eae

"TOL jo ‘urd 0} “me LvConas 6°L eee EODIOO0 eee cee ceacsaces oes sesees oSuvi Ajrep qsvory

“TIGL JO ‘urd [ 0} ‘Wr'e 9 WOW ZTE NOTnICOODOUCD asura Ayvep 4so7vary
* 9IN}vIOd Ue} TINMIIULU Ue,

“puze U0 F*TE—*
“UIST U0 09ST

9-F0T
= osuvs 4[Q} 00M

“IOUT, SUL
*IO}SISEI-J[OS

"T0o6T glace
=osuel Ajieg wee l 6L TL *“ommjeiodule} UNMIxeu Meo |
“Foe ‘puzz uo e“ge sreereeeo.ingvsed mie} TONUWIUIT, |
== oSuva ATQQUOW | “UIST UO 1°78" *-91nqyeledule} UINUIXV]
°2SG0 { “pug woud % 48 OLF' 6a" *** [QJOULOIRG JSOMONT
= oeSurz S[qyUoW (‘pugs UO 'UL'e g ye ZE6 6S" ***"IOVOMOIVT JSOUSIA

“stTOTyvATosqo ATMO WoI; o1v PUTA O44
IO SYULJMSEL PU SULIT ST “AUSLUpTUr puv “Wd OT “Wd p “Wd Z “WV 8 “WV 9 4e ‘AjomRO
‘kTrep SUOTIPAIASGO X18 WOIJ POATAOP OAV ‘PUTA OT} 09 O9VTOL YVTy esoyy SuTydeoxe ‘suvour ATIVp OU
‘snomvArasgo ABPUNY opnpuT smmjviedusy, pue toyouloreg of} Jo suvowt ATYJUOW o4L— ALON

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

"* [9t9 Bess BLT Op Teese eseeerseserret yh 7 62 | 89 | 9B 188Z"|98a eda |Z6a|LPS E 9L°6F/0L'8h|E0' FS|€% OFLEED “62/499 6z|FEZ9 “6z|08ED “6Z
9T°L | 0°9 | O-ZTjO'L} AsL S| mM S | “8 ] 94 | $8 | 04 | 28 jroz" lost: |6rc"/412'|ze'0 —lor’zt|z-9¢ leer Ie"tr Iezte’ | ope’ | one: | eee" Ite
OS'F | SL |o'6 \s't}apos| we 8 oO, | 24 | #8 | Fo | 86 [eer [rer /F6r-|ret fort —|ec-t#/T-ge |z-6F |o-ce Iezeo’ | z9¢- | eco: | 69° log
eee ge | Ore S| Moss) Ms | we | Ms | 12 | €3 | BF | G8 |goz"leze‘leoz'lole-|st:¢ +o relover lo-s¢ |2-c6 lige 89° | 129° | sop" 62
ser / SP | OLE; tign| a a eT lool a | SL || fre? +]eeurloos Jo-er lots fztac- | ose: | ozo | o99- (ez
oS |0°9 | ao po} aceon] a Wr | aN | 24 | 48 | 84 | 99 feet: \eez-|¢0a"jecr'|g0's —Iez-orle-ze [pep lo-ze Ierco- | 19° | 1e9- | t#o- luz
FO O°Or) giTe'ey a ep N | aN | ax | an | eo | 6g | 49 | 99 [rer [ter-leor'lost:|sp-9 —lor-zele-9¢ (e-oF (ree lites: 629° | 819° | FEO" 19%
02'S | Ore) Oreo | eer N | GN | ZN | XN | 16 | 08 | 86 | ¥6 |eez"leLt\Fza-lece-feo-e —W1s-orlp-98 le-ee lees feric- cog’ | eic- | 6gp: [9%
FO 76 | Ore | Oue"Or og S| mw | Ms) Me | 29 | ze | oF | Ze fsez\tTe-logz:lelz-Jo'zt-+Hut-9cle-Fe lp-e9 lo'te Ioooe- Ler’ | 88h° | 6eg* |F%
wore | ce] e.2ue€ | Moe S| AS | we | ws FeL| ZL | 09 | 06 fosz:leoe-\Z0e"|t1z-ler-2 +lon-tele-z¢ \o-6¢ loa lever: 19° | Llp" | np [8%
Bre | Orel Geer eer| oo | AS | © | AN [10 | TA | ge | ox [oot-leoz-lcer-lost-loo-z —luc-zele-sr isp leas lerts: | coe: Its: | PIS" [2%
Z8°6 | 0'°6 | O'Ol/o'ZI] ce N] N Be ee Po | hoc | Uz] |= .| = [9679 =]es:selazee lorze lose loeze- | oz: | ote: | ozo: (tz
PL | 0°9 | O°L |g-Ol] FOG N| oN au | oe | Ce | 84 | 29 | Sh fort" |LoT'|T6r"loxt }2c°¢ —ler-Gelz-98 |¢-tF |r-6e |zoco" |-goo* | oon | 202° loz
fag (oeoe| 2.4 OP | EA@N | BN | aw | N Jog | g8 | ig | c6 [g1z:lecz:leec-lgos-|c9°1 +[ce-arle-er IE-sF lz leago" | seo: gq9° | 160° 61
0€°9}%'0 |} 0'L|OL] 2 90N] wn TT | ow | 28 | 88 | FS | 96 |scs"|s08 lore joee"for"s +)c6-oc/t-0¢ |z"#¢ |g-sp |eezo- | xeo- | 609° | eco: (et
99°9 | 92} 0'8 jO'S}acgN] a a aN | oe | 29 | $4 | 88 [e2e: 996: |86o"le2a"|el°S +1z6-oslt°ze |g-zc |x-27 leonn: | 2g0- | nen | cee: at
9F°6 | 0°8 | O-OT|\S°zI] McPN| N Ne | a 1 84 | 94 | 09 | 84 feos: |26z"Je6a"|sce"Iz6°8 +1g6-r9/1-z¢ |e-s¢ lo-9¢ Iezet’ | ers | tet: | ere: lor
19'T | OF | Ore ere |e Tes) Ms | as | as | 68 | 06 | 92 | 96 fear lorP-leer-lere foc-It-+lee-Lale-se |1-z9 \t-o¢ feaut: Soh" | 18h" | Zog |ST
1Z'F | 0°S | OO L] MFZS| Ms 8 Se Poo tcl | II | = Jooc2t+fat-6e|o:2¢ |o-s9 lovee leegz’ | ots: | oon: | one: let
G9°% | 0's | 0°6 [FT] 2998] as Tc | aN | 28 | 18 | Te | 96 [tos |ees"loez jera'|et's +]¢0°0cle-co |x-e lp-se lases' | ecu: | nnn: | ape let
ar OT 2.0 | eto Ti MOV | wN | Mw | aN [9% | 21 | 89 | $8 leps:|tc"lcer"ltFo"lee"0 —leg-orle-oF le-0s lever Icon | aoe: ZGh* | 2k? |OL
a Geel Oot teN | AN | St | “8 | 98 | 18 | 08 | $6 lasz-lp9z-leoe-lece-|ze-T +les-stlo-p lee lou licer: | cre: Toh" |‘cse" IT
9L°9 | 0-02] O-ollo'g | Begs] 8 as cy | o8 | 08 | 44 | $6 |ise-lote"\egs-lese"ieo"9 +] re-Felp-ze |e-s¢ lo-es Ister | arp: | cop: | tro- lot
ore | Oe | 212 og | Mocs) as | mx | ws [58 | T6 | 69 | 26 feee-loce-|tee-leze lio? +los-zele-ar \g-1¢:le-ep lecog: | cave GOL’ | Tr9" [6
92°F1] O' LT] G*oz|L"O1] OE S| s TT | TS | 8 | 98 | #8 | £6 fogs"|res-|sze"jzce|se"9 +]eg-#el1-49 |o-9¢ |2-1¢ |atec’ | Fen: | ost | gegcezle
149 | O°1T) $76 joe | TG 8| as a seo ca | oe yy dene elenz |. |_ Joe +]o0"0s}0°99 Jo'99 o-9¢ foces: | ope: | ose: | oFo‘oels
PI'S | Oe | Ovgiig*s | Ags s | A S| 29 | 89 | 2F | 22 [eer |sst-|s0z"lo0z Ist —|ce-oF|L°tF |o'Fo lo'zF |ocze- | gee: | coo: | gpe° lo
over cect Oreeeccd| woe | | «AS | 48 [99,1 92 | 19 | 98 [eer- etc" |soz" leet -L0-r —Iay-cple-en (a-ze (cee [zoro- | geo: | coo: 019" |¢
8E°0T| 9°21] 070Z/0°ST] MISN | a A 8 | 24 | 99 | 2S | 26 Jape:|11Z"|69c-\eeg-1e6°¢ +]os-aclc-op lo-09 \e-F9 Izogz | sip: | ezz | est: \P
919 /F'9] 38 |s'G]219N| os a aN | 06 | 96 | 88 | 88 Jorp:\60S"\69F-loge'izo"2 +]or"se|2-09 |z-09 \6-s¢ lossp: | cee: | tee: | $e0° . |e
0¢°9 | 0°9 | 08 |s'G}aegNn| N 5 | AN | 28 | 86 | 88 | 98 [cep |cer "loop: rrp '[8q°8 +121°6al1"29 Jo-09 |or09 \ezgo° | te9- | eco: | oon" Iz
Ge | 06 | Foler| Acs | "| AS [94 | 78 | 82 | 68 [rrs-joss" eee '|r19'\er"gt +o7'69|2-99 0°84 |6°<9 |S09°62| ¢99°6z| S19"6z| L¢9°6zIT

la go PSVEN GINS) Wed | Wd |v) “40Ry fa or | wag | myo [Nat |wal‘w-al my NAMM dd) Vo Ser ay|NVOW| Wd OT)'W'd Z{W'V go} ‘Uveyy | ‘mwa oT | wa % | ‘wv 9 9

mc Ps. by “on or) 2 _' 9 || -Insey (1) a) OL) Z! 9 | caoqe fa

65 15. EE a OCS Tee Se awe

a ae “PULM Jo Ay100T0A “PUTA JO WOKeTIG “ary Jo Aupramy [mode Jo worsuag] essoxq | “AEV e113 Jo ‘duno y, “obs Jo 'duto} 48 “uro.Leg

W2f BOT “OrumjUup ayD'T en0qn woyDarI “7844 “SER "wLL -yYGs—apnyvfuoT “URMON F/68 oSh—apngyoT
“LIST “XALOLOO—OIUVEINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVAUASAO TVOILANSVW WHE LV “AGISIOMU TVOIDOTONONLAW ATHONOW

i REGISTER:

METEOROLOGICA

G8°L : eee ; ae

+

—

—— — — | ——____ _—
&6°8 | G60) M OL N
616 | 69°F) 4 Tg 8
T€°6 | LS] M 88.N
0F'9 | GAG] M OL N
T8*h | LL°T aA
69°F | 22°G| M BT N
b8'L | GLE | A 99 8
TLL | 98°T | & eg N
1:9 | ZL°S | M 68 N
OL°L | 16°T| A 68 N
Sl°¢ | I9°L | A Gp N
6o°¢ | 780 | & OS N
9G°L | ST°§ | M 9g N
99°9 | 4L°g | A 09 N
919 | 8h0] 4 TL 8
69°9 | 68'S | M gL N
96°¢ | 90°L | M 19 N
€6°9 | 00°) M 6 N
GL'8 | f0°S | M gg N
96°S | 980] “ FE N
729 | 66°C) 6L N
10°9 | GSL'S | A OL N
88°6 | 16°F | A Zg N
LOP | GGL] MA Gp N
LLp | PLT | & 88 8
Leer | 6k LT) 2 g N
S67 | 90'T || GL S
0S | OL'T | & 99 N
70 ;
91k 4G TT] w” a N

* S4100]0 A £09 A | HOLO9I1g
Uv “que [NSE

HONNS
eS

oA
Lom

o fin BOOMS

“49gG WO [ree

ep eS [PPS |SL°0L | (20°F |-zz, soy
H+ + + =F] sseoxm ‘UIST WO Jopunyy,
wai hraonellasoam lose we (ey -qx| 0181 04 "INST PUL ‘qq Ysy Uo Suruygsry
Beet pod ey oe ve SUnsod, Wj0z WO oye aeony ‘UFZ DO OTVy Avlog
FL IS Sr | & Te | 9'6L oe +866 | 21ST "EGs PUL IG, UO 50m
GL #9°8S | 0°SZ | 9°19 |6°S —/8°SP | ost
GSE |P°Ss | 9°1z Been GZ alia GL8T
IL @'P | 8°FG | 0°29 [8°T (AP | F180 *anoy Jed septa ge" ‘Aq100;eA uveut {td's 7 fanoy Apura ysvo
SL j0°SP | tS | G69 |0°O §$=jL°Sh | Sist we Bee UF seen Cams Os ea era
#L |8°Fp | 2°gz | 0°04 |L°0 —l9°SF I cust ‘Anoy ied soytur [6 °OT ‘Az100feA vou f-m'd 7 SInoY ApurAs ysoyy
SL 9°eP | 9°82 | SSL |9°S +\8°8P | TLST ‘inoq Jed sayrut ¢g*z ‘Az10070a Meo { qAG7T ‘Avp Apura qsvory
oT eee a ane ee Si fee OLST *inoy aed seytur 19 GT ‘Aqfoojea URoME {ug ‘up ApuTM ysony
a 9 te Bee 9°19 |e-e —le-zp er "E46G JO “W'e TT 0} OT WMoay sojrur O° TE SAqIOOTOA TANUUIXe TY
IL | tr | O'1S | PSL oF +\6°6P Ff post *Inoy ied soyiut ¢7°8 ‘fy100T0A Uveyy
Teles laos Poems Spee es *SO[TUT G6 °0 ‘LOOTOA JUBZINEOA {AA O04 ‘N “WOROosTp Juy[NSoY
GB 40 6E | 0°8Z | O'L9 |9°0 Be ae POST “(NIA
9 |6°ss | soe | F799 [20 +)6°Gh | cost ee
6 }P'0g | 3°92 |. 9°9L |0'S +]L°SF | ZosT 91°0 ‘sseurpnoyo Jo uveyy
St 0° | 0°62 | O'TL J0'S ar L’8? | 1981 *‘gmoy 9°G!, [rey Jo Uorwinp fseqour 9¢9°z ‘qidep {shep FT Uo Sulmiey
aL Bue ees oes nee aa aoe o098T ‘87 YSIU LT Wo o[qissoduit {sjyZ1u FT Uo vAOANY os 0} e[qQISsOg
it forty | erie | e-9n (ice +ls-sr | gear TULL 27 7st |: Wo peAaesqo! B1OITLy,
OL Jo°4e | 2°96 | O'FO [8°0 IPS | user "1060 PUZZ UO 8o9%"" veers TRLQSOIIaT, | WoReIpey
OL |P'8r | 0°8s | FIL |P 0 —\e "SF | gest = eSuey ATqI DOW l 4ST GO GoGeT" presse ABO f DINWIXBL
UL IP Sr | 9'2e | 0°89 [20 ae Cece S981 ae on OToLe' ON RIOdUIEY WOU fTJOG LEP JSOp]og
ST oak | #796 en a8 zeae PS8L OSoBE=OPUMOHIT 4 or ogous oanyesodtie, WOU {4ST “eters Lep ysoDdIE AL
or ae | Hone LO) ere +lo-sF ue "TI6T JO ‘urd 09 ‘t's UOT QoG cestectt tt “: oduBl A[lep yseve7 | ee
OL fO°TF | 2°gz | G99 |A°L +\P 2% | Test *pagg Jo “Ur'd 0} ‘UL'e WOT 1596 “oedueds ATIep 199}¥er4) | Er
°z 7 4 O ell are . t C90z7° eae coe ase ase eas ccs ese e1nyeiedu1e4 TUNULU LU beds) /\f | Oo
OL IS tr | P'2e | 1°99 \§ 0 —\F'SP | Osst S0oFT enc
e L°pe | ZbZ | 6°89 |F°0 —le°SP | erst =o8uvl Ajiep uBoTy 1 GUBOG st Seseeteesietsiscencecss ein Bisduie} TINMITxeMm nee $ = as
§ ia gE 8 i a 86 8P { puee WO ‘Ul Bole tt sesevers ene pal eledues ee g S
—-—— ——}__-|| = o8tiea Apqyuoy_ (9ST Uo ‘urd 09" 9U QnGL ne" OANQVIEd m9} TANT XE F
BS | fpcumon frome Pe] 6760 U4P UO “UG 4B TEO" EG ets: vrs JOJOUIOEG, 4804007]
Fo} o [TUN [ten |sssoxa] B f-uvan|| “= o#@et Armycor, C up, mo “me D I OF0'08 See oe
ae @ - f ———
*SUOTAVATOS oO Aqanoy Utory 910 PULA dt
BOON aN REO TOT SHUNITNSOT ple SURAT OTT, ‘QUSUpTUL pus “N-d OT nid Ow 2 n'y Uney 9 4B * jourett
TAHeD SUOTVATIASGO XIF ULOdT POATOY aaU ‘PULA OTL) 07 OABI>d 4BIY Oso Burydeoxo ‘savour ATpap omy,
‘SUOTBATONO AUPUNG opnpouT omgurodmog, PUB dofoULOABE OY} JO SUBOUK ATYUJUOUL O.L—"AhLON

"L181 “ALAOLOO AOE UALSIONM TVOMOOTOUONLAN CUNOHOL NO SHUVNAT

ori
Eo |

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

O°L yOSh Ss GL°6

i=}
me
i=}
eS

s0q

aoug

“geTOUI UT
Uley

00°ST
09°6
GZ T1
LL°01
29°01
TL'Z1
191
12°9
62'S
09° 0T
CP k
Z1'8
00°0z
8F°9
99°9
99°8
ge"¢
G8°9
30'S
4's
09°¢
PPS
98°
80's
316

9V ST
LL'8T
&8'9

“—"""19h'8 18L°0198"6

96°F1
cP 6

SOMOS Poa o nO oe Sipe Ratan o wice Ipre hake ite Mara MRTe
WOSSHNABGHNADODONADONHONR BOOS
nN Londen! ae a

rm

.

OSS ix
Hae

C1010 SDOWMGCOCOnMWMtNOOOTCOWANMOMOOSOMOMDOOW

“NVGM

qu} | Wd
“1S30U! OT

Sat ae et

=

WHSHROADK ON SOBDOSOLOAMEKHOUDAAO
Seite! re Sn itooel

.
:

SSS SMwWANHSOOCMDOOMODOCOWMOMWOH1OINOIDOOW

Wa
“6

“PUM 0} JO AqTO0[OA,

AQ)S
A998
A eG Ss
MeELS
2G, N
Z9Q9N
ZION
Z1QN
Ize s
Eggs
IQpNn
M9GN
MZLN
M628
MOGS
AM 2z 8
A TTS
TgQN
ALLS
M 998
ICL N
MOLN
Ze)s8

ee

nN

—

eae

IGG 8
MPLN

ADAMO GON OrAOKAHOOANHN HHO ONG

MZLS
M €¢ 8
ZILSs

Qa

Wy} "gue

TSO

eee eres eee

‘WM ‘a QT| “maz

Pp teccecece

A nN
M M
AA AS
AS MAS
8 aN
aN aN
aN aN
aN an"
i) 8
as a
a aN
N AN
AN M
AL as
0) AS
AS AS
AS 8
cl cy
AN AS
AN as
AS 8
N N
a a
cl a8
M Mw
N N
(2) 8
A AS
AS AS
a 8

trreeeenen 68 681 BL | 68 161 “G0Z"|66LJ2z°0 ALP" LE|F6“9EiSP* OF [OF -FE\0099 “6z) 1899 "62 LIFY“6z|Z099 “6z
a | 12/08 | of | 8 ee ab al s-9z |g-oz fale’ | Tes: | orp | zee" [os
ws 181/92) 91 | 98 801/120 |6r1foL"% —-fos-szir79z |E0e |g70e |z0p- | Loe: | ese’ | 4st° [62
as [os |Z. | 02 | 98 IFL‘|FOL'66L‘|sz°F t+\oz"9g\0'Fe |P'se lose [eLep’ | sec’ | cor’ | GIF [8%
s |<¢s| og | 211 68 TI *\08Z"\¢ea ter OL+128°2Fl9'Th |0'Sr \g-ep fost’ | zss* | gos" | sez: [22
an | eo | ¢6 | ¢6 | 6 FOZ" l9ge'|c6a"|c0-zI-t1s6 FrIG*cP Gop |4-cP fo99L’ | GEL’ | Tet’ | 122° 92
ce | fe Hl — | — | = fez-1t+11-s4\/0-¢r |o-FF lovee footy’ | ox" | orp: | o6t |cz
an | ¢o | ¢6| 6 | 96 zez‘logz'|coz"W14°8 +4l9°arle"op o'er love focog” | Les” | escr | OIL’ [te
« | 86] 96 | ootl ¢6 ¢iz-|z8z-lg9z'}s6°s +Iceerle-er [ree lover [zz08" | 992° | 664° | Los" éz
as |¢6| 66] 8s | 16 16Z'|192"/s¢a"Jos-8 +\zo-erle'FF \sFr |e“TF JosTs’ | P28" | sox" | eo46c\az
a | 9 | 99 | ¢9 | ez gor‘izorlect toe +lee-selL‘op |z-oF \gFe Joo6s'6z| g086z| S68~6z| (e0°0!Iz
nx | 82] 28| 19 | 68 9¢1°|120"|101‘Iz2°9 —fo0-6zle-ee |e1e |o°1z JoLS1 og] 9¢L°0e] E9T-0E] SLL -os|oz
aN |. | 28 | 09 | 06 GOT'|Z0L|se1-|18°8 —fos:2zl9-ea |F-08 |6-2z J0860"0g| 9eL‘o¢| 64070] BFO"OE|GT
HB |e | ee | —|— | —I|11-¢ —les-zelo-ze |o'9e |o-ze [ooes* | 0000¢| 006° | 004° [aL
as |cg|¢2| 6s | 96 Let-|11g:|Loz-|ee°h +|ee'trle-ap [Ler lover Jezzs” | or: | ete” | 229° JLT
4 | 18 | 68 | 69 | 28 1¢z|g¢z'|o0g-|a8°s +|ee-orlrep |9°08 |g'sF fs089° | 914" | t69° | G09" jor
s 16 | 06| 6 | 26 90g:|tee"\z0g "Joh" OL-+]S¢stle"sF \o°er hLp fzsig" | Les" | ogg | eo" or
a |cg| ce | t9 | zo 1sz°|L9z"|1¢1 [16° +loz-eFlz°sF |3°29 lo-og fooek” | ork’ | cat: | FOL" IPL
ax | 6g | 16 | 98 | 68 00z soz |0LT foes —loe'9e\6-9e [2:88 levee feT98° | Tis’ | 18° | S98” |eT
“ og] 2s | 22 | ¢6 9LT-|zIz:|GLL|12°% —JoL‘9e\z-9¢ l6-2F jovze egos’ | eas" | z8L° | 008" zr
BN) Sf — | — | — |er'6 —}&8°6z/0°08 J0°6S [O'1z JOcs8" | O98" | O68" | OFG" IIT
n |g | es | 18 | 06 9It‘|get:|eeo"fog-st—}41Fz\t"9z |o"sz ost fetes’ | 986° | 86° | 986° Jor
nN | ¢1| 69 | 91 | ¢8 760'|get-|z1z-|2r-s —[s¢telr-ez |o-ze |zror fscee” | sts". | gos | Ota" ‘6
as |z6|s6| 96] 2 g6z"|e2a-|T1z'|eL's +|co-FrlF-Gr |p-er le-zb [SS4e" | TFT’ | ss" | 0L9°6%8
AS | ¢8 | 16 | SL | 98 00" |6LT"|STI"|c9°¢ —|s6 Fe\6"98 |S "6S |p°Gz [ELZ6" | 11862) TOG" | EFO"OE|L
aw | 62 | 8 | 19 | 06 9&1 "|seT [FOL |G" 11—]se"6z|4°6z |L°LE |F'Tz |8e26° | 000"0E| 1z6" | E06" Jo
nx | 16/18 | ¢6| 96 IIL:|08t:|0zz'|g6°8 —J1TelF-cz lees lose fezss’ | Fz9° | eer: | zo" |g
NS ee et ce ees —|—|— eer —loc-o¢lo-6e lo-zF lovog J4t82° | gL | 00s" | Ors" |r
™ feo] 22] 9¢ | 2b IFT‘ |FSt:98t'|¢0°% —]e9"Lelo-Fe |z-1h [gee |Z9TS"6z| 669° | S8P"6a| 812°ec|s
a | 82] 29 | 99 | 86 OST*\e2z"|98e'|1c°% +|ST'FF|8"Th lo-LF |o-FF |2SF6"Sz) 160° | FF8"8z] 068 "S2\z
“ 112/89 | 29 | ¢6 G6L'|G6T'|/81'|2L°0 +]c6arlo-eF |soF |L-Fe JOSs9"6e| esF°6z) 0962] 962621

WV OY Nga) Wea | “Wed| VPN |W -a| "Wal" Vioseroay|NVIN|Wa OT|"W'd ZW g} “Ueeyy | Wa OT | "urd Z| “mv 9
or! 219 or} @ | 9 | caoqn pall 9
wea &

"PUIM JO Toroesg

“ary Jo Ajrpramy frmode, Jo worsted) essoxc,

“ALY oy} Jo ‘durey,

“ove Jo ‘dure, ye ‘moreg

700f BOT ‘O2uDIUO aynT BA0gQD UONDAAT 7SIA “SEG “WLI “YG—apnybuoT “YILONT 1F 68 oSb—PPNINDT
“L181 “AHANATAON—OLUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AYOLVANGSAO IVOILANDVN FHL LV ‘AdISIOTY TVOIDOIOUOULAN ATHINOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

I

60'S |" ] “* 169°S |88°S |868"°G)0e"9 FLF-G (BLS (89°T po [PHT I
n Se emer peepee eee aul eae
GL°h OLGA LL NIGS'Y /8E"L [C99"G|0L"6 |LG"Er |IP'ET [go-9g |“ [eov9g PUT I
G46 |LE1/M LL 81 9°T |G jOSh'S! OT fv Le GAL | 0-GG | GT + | G-te | Ader
Pr'L [cGO}MOGNIT'6 | 2 [spe 1] St | bso lhe | 8°8¢ | SE + | Sze | 9L8T
€1'6 |€9°s|M9ON} 87/8 [000°T| 9 |-0°9g jog —| O19 | €'F — | LIE | SLT
OL |20°S/M 18S} L°1T| TE [Ge6"0) 4 | SL |o-e | O19 | HL — | 9'Fe | FAST
19°9 |80°S|M OG N} 9°6T| SL fOIS"0| G |} 9°0G js°o | 1g | P38 — | 9°2g | SLsT
SFL (20°S|MG8 Spel | 6 [Osr'O/ 2 | 8'ep jo°8 | O'zG | Le — | 6°Ze | ZLEL
G8°OL |80°F/M SP NIGP | SL |G9°2| OL | LAr j0°0 | T-2F | 7S — | 9°0g | TLST
PLS j9STMGSNT TS |G $760) 9 | 8-Le |p'6T | 2c | 9°0 + | 9°98 | OLST
318 |69°s|A SAN} GOT] ST f0PSc] 6 | O°SF lo"et | o's¢ | ¢'¢ — | L°Ze | GOST
91'S OL ZIM GSN] S'h | OL JOST"S| FL | Fog |L"0Z | 0G | 2:0 + | 29¢ | 898T
94° 20° 7/M LEN} 60 |G |SE8"1) 8 | 80S |9°6 | #709 | 6°0 + | 6°9¢ | L98T
96°9 |90°S|M8SNI ZG |p [96°] Sl | Fae [81s | ato | F's + | F'8e | 9O8T
06°L |86°7/MGLNI TT | 2 $260) ¢ | 9°68 Jo-ge | a:e9 | 9° + | O'8e } GoBT
FOL [G8"s|M ZL Sl Gp | 8 food's! TE | Ges |0"1Z | B09 | 6°0 + | 6'9¢ | FO8T
98°L j0G"E/M 8BNT 170 | 9 oso") eT |Z 6F [8°LT | 0°29 | Le + | T6e | Cost
09°9 |00°s|MOFNI S°¢ | TT ]90S°G) TL | 8°Th |o9L | 0'sg | 7:0 — | 9°Ge | ZosT
FrL |F6T)M OPN] G'S | 8 |FOS"F] PL | Gs joes | Fag | TL + | Tele | 19ST
ZOIL |S6°F}468 8] 6°T | 8 fe99"Z| zt | 1g ja'eL | Sto | 6 + | 6°Le | 09ST
G9°6 |6E°"E|M ISN} 9°0 | 6 |E6L°S| cL | 8°OF \8"1z | 9°29 | 6% + | 6-8E | 6ST
18°8 FI S|M GCN] O'F | ST [648°S| ZL | L°Le |e"ST | Ovg9 | 8° — | Z'Fe | So8T
{6'6 |SP SIM T9 S16°9 | 6 fSEG"S| FL | 2°19 |o-e —| Z-gg | Ss — | Svea | LS8T
G48 \G6°GIM C8 S1G°6 | 6 GLE“) OL | 9°28 [gst | Fog | FL + | F:LE | 981
IS°OL |ST°c|MOONT O'S | 9 o6S"t| g | Leh Io-ct | seg | 97% + | 9-se | sost
toh Pr GASP | ST | p STL") et | 9°TF |e" | p:9g | 870 + | 8-98 | FEST
ZoG |GG"0/MG NIELS} 9 fGsP'Z| ct | Sah |s-zx | o-ea | L'a + | L'8e | eosT
0S°9 |eo:T|M6GN}O'G | 4OLL°T] 1 | ozs |e-sk | F:0g | 070 0°98 | 3981
OL [SG 1)MOGNI L799} 9 fesse g | p98 |g"et | Gog | L'e — | Graze | ISST
169 Gh TA oP N IT [o96:2| 4 | STS jovit | 8:9 | 8% + | 8°8e | OSsT
Shh [Go TM GENP OL | Z |ST8°Z| of | 6°6G |g-9z | p-9g | 8°9 + | BaF | GST
fo} fo} (?) o
. ° leon! leva 4

-toowal atlanta | 2 BS |Z [a2 |B fmm ana [Sy

uvoyy “ATU [NSO 5 nO S 28/3 AHN /TXEML | ssooxg | 8 |-uvan
“CNIM “MONS “NIVa i "TUNLVUTI Nao

“UHENAGAON WOOL AIAVE PAILVYVd WOO

“LIST “UMANAAON WOT UALST OT

: satidaet
meta ‘978 Jdeoxe aoqmoAON Aue Ul 4selAvey OT} SI GZUOUI SIT} UIA Jo ieee oul
“4813 PUB 410 “UIGL “AIOT “OIET UO seojey eUN'T
"481Z PUS TIGL “U3FT WO sopey AVlOy
“UPLT Uo Surmyy sry yA “1epungy,
“UILL PUL UIPFT “UIET “Wg “Ug UO SOg

"Inoy Jed seltud FO"g ‘AJLOOTOA MBE ‘und ¢ ‘Inog ApurA\ ysvoT

*inoy Jed seyim cp zt ‘Ay100jeA wBeyy fu'd T ‘inoy ApurA, 4soyy

‘anoy 19d septum pT °e ‘Ay1o0joA MeO £qITT ‘Avp Apu ysvory

“mmoy ted soptu 09°0g ‘APooToA Wee SUIgT “Aep Apurm 4SoWy

“IST JO “ULB G 07 F UOJ; ‘SoTTOL O° Og ‘AZLOOTOA WiNMIIXETY

‘Inoy 10d sepium G),°¢G ‘AzLOo[oA UKE

*se]IU Je" T ‘APIOOTOA FUBIINSCY FAA oh) *S “WO!OeIIp UBz[NSex]
"(NIA

‘G10 ‘SSOUIPNOTO jo UBeyL

‘sanoy ¢*eT “Tey Jo Worywanp {seyour g°{ ‘q}dep ‘sep ¢ uo Sarmoug
*SANOY 6°ZLL ‘ey JO WoyeVInp ssoquut oops ‘q3dep {sAep oT Uo SutaiEy
‘S}USIM GT WO o[qissodmr {s}4s1U [] UO V1IOINY eos 0} O[QISSOg

“pug “Zia “WySIU [ UO peAresqo Bioiny

[elLysotl98y, | WoTyRIpery
trerreee TeIOg f LINUX)

é == LofZ eanjeseduie} ureur {qI0T °° sirstenteeseceoees KEN ASAp[ON
{ Ccost {SOUIe MA

“4STE pues WIG jo ‘md 0} ‘ule Leecon a4 Lot eee eee ee sees wes ses SOR ees ee eee eee esuBi Ayrep pe
‘UIPT Jo ‘und 0} “Ure MOY 6585" seereseressorrosesQ Gud A[IVP JS9}BAIN)

*0o80T { 10 U0 Ooh *
=o0uvd ATJUOWY | W791 BO OoZIT

I

‘ley, 3U
19}SIDE1-J ON

LOoLT GFolg” * eInyeiedurs} WINUILOIM URE, '
=osuvl Apiep uvey (Zot ones seers QING BIOCUIO} UNUIXBOL ULOT,
80LE WYO FO GolLT * eInqetedure} unTTTUITY |
=o000¥l Anton puz wo 0ogG""*** einyeiedime; mnumixeyy ) ~ %

** JeqaMOINg 4SeMOT

“SOFT { pug Wo UL'e OT 4¥ Z14°8z
*"19JOULOIBY SOSA

Sesuri ATY} WOW { 0G WO “Ue g 4B GIT 0S”

"STOIYRAIOSGO ATIMOY ULOIF 9.108 PUTA
dT] TOF SJUVATMSoI puv suURIUL ITT, “FUSTUpPIUL pur “WI OT “Wd F “Wd GW 8 “INV 9 3e ‘ATommeU
‘ATIBP SUOTYVAIOS(O XTIS WOOL POATIOp 91V “PUTM O4 09 O4VTOL VIA 9SOT4 suldeoxe ‘suveut Apep oy
‘suolwarasgo Avpung oprupoul oinyetoduey puv ctajowoiwg oy} JO suvowm ATYJUOU oY L—'aALON

TVOINOTOUONLAN OLNOWOL NO SHUVWaa

oe
Poi

.

€'0 Joos" 0]0878

—— | —— -}-_—__

SS TT) LP 1

69°8
fo feos
GPs
79°P
Gog
09°9
08°9
76'S
00°F
62°9
G1'8
20°F
69°8
0's
Ghe

LL°6
'P
sO"

60°8
STG

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

19°9

ev TL
S961

61°C
eS "OL

92°01
90°OL
86° FL

69° TL
LOL

NVaGW

—_—

OL'8
6L°L

oP
99°
1g°9
TL’9
68°83
G6°S
86°S
|96 °F.
69°T
40°8
OLS
06°6
G& IL
69°8
GL LT

“que

1G'& |

12°8 |LL°6 88°h

———S=|§ ———— |

TS9UN

LT | 0°ST) O-LT
0°OT; 0°OT] 9°8
G6 )0°9] 0°74
08 | 87] GE
G'S | GV} 07S
GP | 8's | o's
g°¢ | 0°8 | L’°8
OG | GL] Ok
g,6 | GOL] ¢°8
GG | O'R | ts
qti rg |¢o9
Gl) $9 | O°SL
0°9 | $9 | OF
0°S | 0°OT| S°OT
G°GI| O'ST] 0°8
GP) 80) FP
8°9 | OTL] O°TL
0°9T| 9°OL| OF
0°82} 0°0§) ¢°6
GGg|/09)¢°s
EP | O16) G'Or
0°8 | G'°6 | @°ST
G°8 | GOL) Gh
0°OT| G°SL| g°9
GGL] S°¢ | GOT
0°6 | 0°33) 0°ST
0°21 4°8 | O'F
OF | S°S | OF
8°0 | OTL} 0°02,
0°61} 0°01) G°¢
0°8 | G8 | 7's

“Wd | ‘Wd | “WV
OL 4 9

“PUIAA 4} JO Ay1D0]0A,

AOQLN
ZTIN
TOP N
ZTOLN
TION
@JGN
| GN
I Z9N
I 69N
TTON
I OSN
HOGN
MOQTLS
GJLN
A 6G N
M Fg N
MZGS
M698
M JON
Z 6Es
M¢LS
M gE 8
MQO)S
A688
AGG S
A Gg N
MZES
G 128
A gf 8
MTG S
AN 8G NI

“quey
189

“Ww 'd OT

“pUIM JO Wor}ooaTq

18
N N | oh
N aN _
a ZN | 2g
ics aN 08
a ON | cy
Ke aN Gg
aN GN —
aN GN 86
aN cl ——
aN IN | 96
aN ce 6
Ke AN cg
AS ice 96
a a | 64
AN AS TL
N M _
AS AS TL
AS AN Cele)
7 AS cL
a9 MA | 18
A AS gL
AS 8 Sh
A AN | —
AL A | oh

MN AS | >)
g xs | 06
a AS | gg
A as fy
8 N —
N A | gg

‘Wd Z| “WV 9 PN

G8 | €4 ) 88 | OLT"|L9T°

98
64
9L
08
88

‘Md

Ot

19

Wd
G

Gh

98
t6
08
16

‘Uy
9

ary Jo Ayiprany

980°

Gr”
(Ao) ie
Gols
OLT”

PL"

0&6"
G0"
GCG"
183°
6&1"
TOES

681°
OTT”
OLT-
I8T"
G8t°
891°

LOT"
tFL”
821°
683"
102"
8él"

0) 9 a

Nd

*Inode,A jo WoIsuay,

680°

Wd
OT

12

“Md

z

PLL'[16°6 +[82'F8|08"SE/F0*Le\so"ZepPseL 62] LPL "62/8112 "62/2981 °62
LOL foto —|2ZIZlF AL |8°so |L°S |L96h° | SPS" | G6’ | Sab"
— leo-ort+}o¢'Te/0°0g Jo"Fe jO"Ls Isser* | O18" | OOF" | 09g"

*l9FTfoz-¢ +Ion°0g|4°6z |s'se |p°0e JOOLL” | ct9° | OGL’ | B8L"

“IGLI loz et +]18-PEl92s IFIP |6°Se JOSLL’ =| e8h° | OGL" | 992"
GOL *ize-gT-+{G0" Le/s "Le |0"0p |T°Se |8LL9" | 6" | E99" | 929°
“/L9T'Iog-zt-+]G¢ Fel FE |L'ug |9°se JOISS” | 06S" | Leg: | PEG"
—lez-6 +lee'te|0°ce |0"ze Jo-0s J4TL9" | OS9" | 099° | OS2°6z

"l98L leg oT +168 2el6'SE |9°ZE |6°ZE 1Z0Z6°6Z) 9F8"6z] F26°6Z| 9T0°0S
— leg-zt+leeee|0' re |0°Ge |0°S¢ |2960°0! 080°0| 060°0S| OST "0s

122 Iet-ot+HleLssiL76e |86e |S" Le |4460°0E| SLL°0s| F60°08] 980°0E

*|PST lez FT-+]90°1¢|9°98 |8°2e |6°9E ]06L0°08| F80°0E| 6G0"08| 7600S

-l08z ‘leg: 17+ 100° IFIL Le |S°zP |e FF |89FO"OE) LFL*Os] 6G0°0E| STE"
Gla 'Iee-TeHleo FFL Lp |L°LP |L°6S [S684 °6z| 011762] 69°62! 9FL°6Z

“le0L‘Ice-) +1¢60gi8"se 16°62 |8°9z |Z0S0 0S] S88"6z] 840°] ZEL"0S
Z0B'I7z et +21 1g|9'Ge | LF |G°GE |S6T8" | 8LO'OS) FEL" | ZFO°
— |62-z1-+}00°Le|0" Le |O'LP jo-es JATSL" | OGL" | 008" | 089"

“\SPL loz LT+IS2°1F/S° FP |9°SF |8°Ge JOGTS” | O8P° | wcF° | 929°6%

"1160"lez-2 +])a1°zelo"se |s"Le |s°az |SPP8° | $89" | TL8° | Z00 0g

*|193 ‘|ee-zt-+]z8" Le|L’0e |O°eP |r sh J49S¢° | FOS’ | Ber’ | aze"

‘loPt‘Iag-6 +heo-cels6e |L-6e |F°sz JOSEL” | 70S" | gs" | O16"

“\L1Z" bz ettizeeelz-9e \6°rr |g°6s |Zol9° | T6L° | L9G | 61h:

“OL lor oT-+leo "9808s |L'68 |g-es J8OLS° | LF9° | Té6p" | S1c
— log'r +es'szlo'ze |o°0s jo'ez J0S06" | 098° | 0G6° | O16"

‘JOLT lege +]12°1elo"8e |o°FS \o-zg |2069" | 608" | gz9" | gsg”

"/SIL'feg'z +)eo'OslP Fe |8 08 \Z°2z J4299" | Teg- | glo" | 88h"
‘GLU ez +eo°ogic'9% |6'Ts |E-¢e JLASh° | 969° | Sle" | ZOL"
"1692 "|ag°zI-ILL'IF\S°Ss |P th |L-zP |S61S" | €2e" | FOL: | BIS"
"lEST'loz-g +]9s Lele" Ih |P6s |F0S 809° | 6h’ | 069° | 69k"
“Icol'Ian-z +hiz-zelolz |o°8s les Iso8h° | Fes" | sez" | 108°6z
— |ro°7 —l00-9z|0"Es |0’0e Jo°sT J09t6" | 006" | 026° | 000°08
611’ e¢'9 —186g7|a'6L |9°9% |9°9% Z2P8L°6| G68"6Z| FSL°62| 8S9°6z
“AY aSeIIAYy NVA AOL Wd 7) W'V oO] “Weep Ad OT! Wd J | NV 9
9 aAoqe

ee *Iry 04} Jo ‘dmoy, 03S JO ‘dure ye “mmole
SSOOXT

186
tG
&@
(46
IZ
06
6r
8T

“keg | ANOWSOr oe

“2af SOL ‘02U0jUD aYOT an0gn UoLMArIT “484M “SEE “WLL"'YS—apnpbUuoT “YILOAT $68 o&F—PPNIYOT
"LIST “UMANAOTAG—OLUVINO ‘OLNOUOL ‘AUOLVAUMSAO TVOILANOVW FHL LY ‘UMLSIDAU TVOINOIONOELAW ATHLNOW

METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER.

liv

a a a aT
QT (IL'L [600°L |

0g°8
68°11
oP OL
GL°8
€6°9
90°6
69° TL
9p “IT
vrs
08°6
o& OT
16°6
eh
86°6
OF'6
8S")
96°.
FL OL
LL-01
98°6
t8°9
99° TT
88° IL
99°8
86°7
9°9
Leh
OF)
&6°9

SOTA
“£40070 A.
uBeyl

SLT | MOL N Ig°
g9°¢ | MA 89 N jg‘9s
Git | A PS N UL°8T
e6°¢ | M $8 § ITLL
G6°o | “STM
Tg-g | M 18 N
16°99} MOL 8
g0°¢ | M 68 N
Teg | M08 §
cor | MATL NY
wep | 4 18 8
86'7 | A 8s 8
40°g | A TS 8 |
T6°F | MSS BY
ToT | A Ty N
11°g | MSL N
og's | M GL NI
99°7 | MoO NY
607 | MEG Nf
99°T | M 8k N |
og*s | 4 68 N
cop | M 18 8 |
66°¢ | M 88 8 Ff
Os’? | MPP Ni
66°g | A Ge N
s0°T | “ 69 8}
00°F | A 28 N
€6°% | M Pp N
9g°% | 4 28 Nf
o
A,Je A |" WOI9981Ig
“quey[Nsey
*aNIM

TL PT}609°T

(009°0
(000 °0
069°
0¢0°0
66 °0
06s "0
0F6°0
0S SG
069°G
¢00°0
80F LT
061°
LoL T
9F0°G
096%
Sr6°L
09g°0
a9 L
Geo"
1g9°T
G06°S
064°
StS "1
06¢°0
S39 "0
c66°&
GL10°T
06L°0
0F8 0

Bea

"9 109-2

89°¢ | 08 GS

Lal

Leal

mo

exiionnrathirel mhelnttsahieiihats
ots De HANNE OOD HDDOAMD

COMMAND DANMAANOOSrINDO1IDSOM HO
TH LD 20 OD US 1 1 1 SH SH CO SH SH 19 1 6 SH 1D CO SH OD

| ‘OSE

O61 | 6'T “* 189°S fezp, zor
+). oé+ --issooxm
5 [0]
og:F—loszp | “= logrec| sipsout
o'rL | p67 [9°8 +\o'te | 448L
G6 —| L0Pr |P'8 —|oAr | 94ST
Z'eI—| 0°19 |o°L +/a°22 | S48r
G*) —| OFF |L°O —lL°Ge | PL8T
P°9 ZsP lor His-az | S28L
geT—| 0°0F |6°9 —|L°ST | GA8L
O-Iz—| 28h |L°9 —|6°6r | L28T
gg —| oS |6°0 +\¢"9z | OL8T
0°9 O‘SP |L'§ +]L°8z | 6981
Ze —| 2 PP ILS —|Gae | 89ST
8°zI—| ¢°6Pr |0'F —l9°1z | 498T
0°¢ —| 0°1S |G¢°0 —|L°Ga | 998T
Lg GPS ILS HIL°1% | GOST
F'OI—| 7'0G |6°0 —]A'Fa | POST
g°T —| P'S |P°L +j0°22 | S987
F°e —| L‘0¢ |o°S +18°8z | Z98L
GG gag |¢°S +IL°1S | 198
0:2 —| 0°6g |9°L —|0°F% | O9ST
0°9 —| 8°Fo |L:4 —l6°LT | 6981
oP Gp |8°L +ih'ls | 881
LP oor (§°9 +\6°Ts | LS8T
16 —| 2:2P |4:3 —|6°2e | 9ST
z-¢ —| o' Lp |2°L +|8°9z | SSS
O°, —| gtr |L°S —l6°1s | PSST
#°8 —| POF |8°0 —le"aa | S81
z-er | O'TS |g°9 461s | SSst
S°FI—| OFF |L'7 —|S°1e | TST
0°6 —| 88h |6°S —|4°1a } OS8T
g-9 —| 8°07 |6°0_+/9°92 } 6PST
[o) o (e) (°)
‘Tanu | ‘wanut are s
“UI | -1XVW\ssaoxq| § aver
“AHA LV Aad Wa

‘Aad WMGOdd UO WIAVL ZATLVUVdWOO

“Wig ‘orey teunt §zr orem telOg
“WITS PUL page “pUzs 4STS “WILT “AIOT ‘U}¢ Uo Som

*imoy Jed sopiur Gp"), AJIOOTEA UveUE $-UI'e T Moy APUIA 4szo7q

‘anoy ted set FF°OT 4}100]0A UvoUT {uOOM InoY ApULA sop

‘inoy sed soytut pg A7100Jea Uvour 4397 Avp AputA qseorT

*inoy Jed seyim eg*¢] A}Oo[eA Meow Suet Avp ApUIA 4yso

"TET JO "W's 9 0} G MOI; ‘soTIUT O° Gg AJLOOTEA TANMAIX VL

*Inoy 10d sepium og" Ay100]eA ULEpL

‘SOUL 91° T A}OOTOA FURZ[NSEA £°M O91 N GOlOOIIP JUEI[ NSO
*CNIA

‘9 ),°Q ‘SSoUIPNO]O Jo uLoyy

‘pinoy 1°¢ ‘[1e} JO UOIyeinp ‘seqour ¢-Q “Gydep ‘shep 1 uo sutMoug
‘ganoy 9°67 ‘T1R} JO WOIeanp Sseyout 00G"0 ‘yIdep ‘shup TT wo durulEyY
“S]TSIU [Z WO O[GISSOMUIE { S}YSIU OT WO vAOINY oes 0} E[qISsOg
*poAresqo eloIny ON

"006 *puz WO 0o6 “* TelIjse1197, ) WOTeIpEyy
=oaduvs ATQIUOPE | “48S 20 OoLOE * aBjog f utaIxeyY
CCG Ca eae se einjeredu1e} uReul S4sTe se fep 4sep[op

*SFoSS— 0 UOTE UT { Cogppe te oan ywredure, Usem S4I6 1" ep ysoumTE

seoreosuud AjlupysveT) _ 2

‘q81z JO ‘Ud 09 ‘UI’ WHOIS Gog *
*--950Ra ABP 4809B01H

‘paz jo-ur'd 0} “U's WOTJ 8081" 5
“COIL "T9082" seeeeererees QIngBledtie} WINUTUIU WREp] a

-10}8Is01-J]O

“SoPS ‘pug Wo IF” ‘einjesoduie} TANTAIUIT
=eSuvi ATQIUOT LULL UO Fobr™ ‘ser* QIN BIO UIE} UNWIXVAY J
“$e0‘°L "TG uo "urd ¥ 48 PSL°6G° von sesoveren ote TOVOTIOIV }SOMOT

=oSuvs AQ} UO (“UIST UO‘ure g ye gsT-Os"” soo sesorerre IOVQMIOUVE JSON SIA

; : “STOTJVAIOSGO ATMOY UlOIT O1e PUM 94
IO] SJUVIMSet puw SMLIUT 9yT, “GUSTUpTu pues ond OT CWd $ONd ZOWV 8 NV 9 38 ‘AToUReT
‘ATIep SUOTJZBAIOSGO XTS WOIJ POATIOP OLB “puta o9 09 aqvport yeyy asoyy cutydeoxe -‘suvouL ATyep 24h
‘suoyyvarasqo Avpung spnpour aimyeioduiey, pues toyatored ot} Jo Suva ATqguow 324L— "ALON

“1181 UTAWHOUA WOE ULISIONU TVOIOOTOUNALAW OLNOWOL NO SHUVAAT

GENERAL METEOROLOGICAL REGISTER

FOR THE YEAR 1877.

lvi

MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS

GENERAL METEOROLOGICAL

MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY,
Latitude 43° 39’ 4" North. Longitude 5h. 17m. 38s. West. Elevation above

Mean Temperature

Difference from average (37 years)...
Thermic anomaly (lat. 48° 40’).......

Highest temperature...
Lowest temperature ......

Monthly and Annual Ranges. aby a

eccvcee

Mean maximum temperature.........
Mean minimum temperature ........

Mean daily range .........

Greatest daily range Ue ed ieee, Ate

Mean height of the Barometer

Difference from average (36 years) ...

Highest barometer ...........sss00« Soce0

Lowest barometer ......

Monthly and Annual Ranges ees

Mean humidity of the air...

Mean elasticity of aqueous vapour ..

eevccccccscsccsesscescces

Mean of cloudiness.

Difference from average (! (23 years) ... x

Resultant direction of the wind.
oe velocity of the wind

Mean velocity (miles per hour)

Difference from average (29 years) ...

Total amount Of rain............ccseee seers
Difference from aucrae Ch years):

Number of days rain .

Total amount of snow

Difference from average (34 SenNe) :

Number of days snow ....

Number of fair days .......ccccessecsecseeee

Number of Auroras observed .....0.

Possible to see Aurora (No. of nights)...

Number of Thunderstorms ........00see

eoecccces

eecccccce cevcsccecccs

JAN.

29.6884
+0414

30.144

“| 29.020

1.124

9.50
+ 0.96

0.030
-|—1.197

Fes.

+..0723

N 64 Ww
4.62

8.91
+ 0.06

0.000
—0.889

Mar.

°

25.59
— 3.46
—14.61

45.1
— 0.6

45.7
32.99
17.91
15.08
29.6

29.5896
—.0123

29.960
28.728
1.252

APR.

°
43.26
+ 2.63
— 6.94
67.2
18.7
48.5
51.83
35.15
16.68
28.2

29.6308
+0411

30.058
29.155
0.908

62

2

29.6438
+.0719
30.010
29.196
0.814

71.73) 80.15
52.23} 59.56
19.50) 20.59

28.6] 33.2

29.5571)|29.5598

—.0162|—.0330
29.867| 29.907"
29.104] 29.126

0.761] 0.781
71 67
0.404] 0.478
0.51| 0.48

+ 0.01/— 0.07
(eo) (e)

§ 388 w/s 62 w
0.37| 0.89
7.11] 6.66

+ 1.75|4+ 1.52

0.900] 2.720

—1.920 |—0.432
14 sa)

in a6 20
3 0
17 24
8 9

AT TORONTO, FOR THE YEAR 1877. lvii

REGISTER FOR THE YEAR 1877.

TORONTO, ONTARIO.

Lake Ontario, 108 feet. Approximate Elevation above the Sea, 350 feet.

Ava. | Srpr. | Ocr. | Nov. | Dzc 1876. | 1875. | 1874. | 1873. | 1872. | 1871.
fe) Le} Oo. ° oO | fo} fo} fo} fo) (o} fe)
69.16] 61.20] 49.76) 87.47|} 34.235 43.98] 40.77| 44.80] 42.99) 42.92) 45.93

+ .2.84/+ 3.10/-+ 4.02/-+ 1.44/-+ 8.68f — 0.01\— 3.22/+ 0.81|— 1.00|— 1.07|+ 1.94

+ 0.66|— 0:30|— 4.04|— 5.73|— 1.774 — 7.02|10.23|— 6.70|— 8.01/— 8.08/— 5.01
83.1] 81.7] 79.6| 55.0] 49.4 92.9] 88.0] 95.0] 89.5) 96.0} 89.5
58.5| 38.3| 31.3| 17.2] 14.6 STB WES aa eS 1 a= Oro
29.6/ 43.4] 48.3] 937.8] 34.8 102.4] 104.0] 102.5] 107.9) 109.8} 110.5

77.92| 71.19! 66.73| 43.12| 39.66 i ba i ia ie
61.04] 52.18] 42.65] 31.45} 28.61 Be Bet i ig an aA
16.88} 19.01] 14.08] 11.67] 11.05} 15.68] 17.38] 17.43] 16.93) 17.59] 16.46
23.6] 381.2) 25.7] 23.9] 18.85 42.1] 46.0| 46.5] 37.9| 87.8| 34.6
29. 5507/29. 6682/29. 6337/29. 6600|29.7354! 29. 6017129. 6151/29. 6452/29.5964|29. 6079|29. 6066
—.0744|+.0045|—. 0075|+. 0487|-+ 0884} —.0142|—. 0008]-+-.0292|—.0195|—.0080|—.0093
29.837| 29.932 30.040) 30.175] 30.188 30.350 90.2711 30.416] 30.246| 30.231| 30.388
29.298] 29.410| 29.091) 28.712] 29.154 28.703] 28.751) 28.538] 28.797| 28.789] 28.673
0.589} 0.522) 0.949} 1.463] 1.034 1.647| 1.520] 1.878] 1.449] 1.442) 1.715
17 74 17 83 81 76 76 74 78 75 73
0.547| 0.405] 0.288} 0.197] 0.1705 0.268] 0.236] 0-255) 0.257/ 0.259] 0.242
0.56} 0.47| 0.76] 0.75| 0.76 0.66] 0.62] 0.63} 0.60) 0.59] 0.64

+ 0.08/— 0.04)-+ 0.14; 0.00) 0.00 + 0.05|-+ 0.01/-+ 0.02) 0.00/— 0.01|-++ 0.03
[o} fo} o (o} [o} fo) (o} {eo} 2} ° fo}

w 85 win 18 win 70 wis 77 WIN 76 W nw 51 win 70 win 61 w\x 58 win 72 WIN 72 W
0.69| 0.56] 0.92| 1.37| 1.78} 1.98; 2.31/ 2.67) 1.98} 2.91) 2.49
6.00/ 6.17| 8.23| 9.75| 8.80 9.29| 8.96 8.03| 7.96/ 6.78| 8.24

4+ 0.64|+ 0.42|-+ 1.82/-+ 2.03|— 0.56 4. 2.07/+ L-74/-+ 0.81)-+ 0.74|— 0.44/-+ 1.02

3.165| 0.415] 2.636] 5.450) 0.500) 21.063] 18.980| 17.574] 20.232) 18.588] 22.771

+-0.381|—3.129]| +0. 281|+2.898|—1.009 —6.874|—8.957|-10.363|—7.705|—9.349|—5. 166
14 8 14 16 Tl | ii7_ | 103 | 103 | 110 | 115 | 110
a as Be 1.6| 0.8] 413.4) 107.5) 67.7| 118.8] 67.5} 99.6

x, |— 0.86|— 2.65|—15.40} 4-40. 62|4-34.72|— 5.08|-1-41.02|— 5.28|-4-26.82

x 0 5 7 76 70 75 79 17 84
17 22 17 10 14 ise | 201 | 197 | 170 | 185 | 187
1 1 1 1 0 13 17 28 60 67 55
24 21 17 11 10 171 | 212 | 197 | 208 | 236 | 209
10 0 1 1 0 19 26 23 22 28 22

lvl MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS

TEMPERATURE.
Average
1877. of Extremes.
37 years.
fo} fe) fo} fe}
Mean temperature of the year 46.16 43.99 | 46.36 in 746.) 40.77 in 773.
Warmest month July. July. July, 1868. } Aug., 1860.
Mean temperature of the warmest month 69.91 67.48 75.80 64,46
Coldest month January. | February. | Feb., 1875. | Keb., 1848.
Mean temperature of the coldest month 17.55 22.58 10.16 26.60
Difference between the temperature of the 52.36 44.85
warmest and coldest months : ae i
Means of the deviation of monthly means from
their respective averages of 36 years, signs 3.59 2.48 3.59 in 1877. aes
of deviation being disregarded
ane gor greatest deviation, without saciae December.| January. | Feb., 1875.
Corresponding magnitude of deviation 8.68 3.81 12.4 ech.
Warmest day July 25. oo July 14, ’68.} July 31, 744.
Mean temperature of the warmest day 76.90 17.17 84 50 72.75
Coldest day Jan. 12.) (| Bebe Oo Decdozney
Mean temperature of the coldest day —6.12 —1.52 —14.38 9.57
Date of the highest temperature July 16. ore Aug. 24,’54.| Aug. 19, 740.
Highest temperature 88.7 90.99 99. 2 82.4
Date of the lowest temperature Jan. 12. ace Jan. 10, 759.) Jan. 2, 42.
Lowest temperature —13.9 —12.26 —26.5 1.9
Range of the year 102.6 103.25 118.2 87.0
BAROMETER.
Average
1877. of Extremes.
36 years.
29.6770 29.5602
Mean Pressure of the year 29.6346 29.6159 in 1849. in 1854,
Month of the highest mean pressure December. Sept. Jan. 1849. | June, 1864.
Highest monthly mean pressure 29.7354 29.6637 29.8046 29.6525
Month of the lowest mean pressure August. May. |March, 1859.) Nov., 1849.
Lowest monthly mean pressure 29.5507 29.5719 29.4143 29.5886
Date of the highest pressure in the year Feb. 13. is Jan. 8, 1866.| Jan. 14, ’70.
Highest pressure 30.852 30.364 30.940 30.212
Date of the lowest pressure in the year Nov. 2. an Jan. 2, 1870. Mar. 17, 745.
Lowest pressure 28.712 28.685 28.166 28.939
Range of the year 1.640 WOM tere aes.

RELATIVE HUMIDITY.

Average
1877. of Extremes.

35 years. ’
Mean humidity of the air , 74 77 82 in 1851 | 73 in 1858
Month of greatest humidity - | January. Jan.7.| Jan., 1857. | Dec., 1858.
Greatest mean monthly humidity 84 83 89 81
Month of least humidity April. May. Feb., 1843. | April, 1849.
Least mean monthly humidity 62 71 » 58 76

FOR THE YEAR 1877. lix

EXTENT OF SKY CLOUDED.

eo eae Oe eee ee
rr rr TFET

‘Average °
1877, of Extremes.
24 years.
Mean cloudiness of the year 0.60 0.61 |0.66 in 76976) 0.57 in 1856.
Most cloudy month Oct, Dec. | December. os ann
Greatest monthly mean of cloudiness 0.76 0.76 0.89 0.73
Least cloudy month July. August. aa a8
Least monthly mean of cloudiness 0.43 0.48 0.29 0.50
WIND.
Result
& 1877. of Extremes.
29 years.
Resultant direction N 62° W | N 61° W
Resultant velocity in miles 1.86 2.00 on aes
Mean velocity without regard to direction 8.33 7,22 9.29 in ’76. | 5.10 in 758.
Month of greatest mean velocity March. March. |March, 1874.) Jan., 1848.
Greatest monthly mean velocity 11.79 9.24 - 13.24 5.82
Month of least mean velocity August. July. Aug., 1852. | Sept., et
Least monthly mean velocity 6.00 5.14 3.30 5.79
Day of greatest mean velocity Mar. 28. ane Noy. 15, 771. | Dec. 2, 1848.
Greatest daily mean velocity 34.21 24.16 32.16 15. 30
Day of least meau velocity May 17. cot
Least daily mean velocity 2.42 ccc
P Mar. 28. Dec. 27, 61. | Mar. 14, °53.
Hour of greatest absolute velocity ot aa pm. see vi mare (bil = t anttant
Greatest velocity 43.0 40.00 46.00 25.6
RAIN.
Average
1877. of Extremes.
37 years.
Total depth of rain in inches 21.885 27.987 |43.555 in 743.)17.574 in 774.
Number of days on which rain fell 116 109 180 in 1861. | 80 in 1841.
Month in which the greatest depth of rain fell Noy. |September} Sept., 1843. | Sept., 1848.
Greatest depth of rain in one month 5.450 3.544 i le 3.115
Month in which the days of rain were most June
frequent y Noy. October. | 4 Oct is64, | May, 1841.
Greatest number of rainy days in one month 16 13 22 1
Day in which the greatest amount of rain fell Nov. 8. coe Sept. 14, 743. | Sept. 14, 746.

Greatest amount of rain in one day 1.360 1.967 3.455 1.000

lx MEAN METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS.

SNOW.
Average
1877. of Extremes.

34 years.
Total depth of snow in inches 37.3 72.8 122.9 in 770. | 38.4 in 1851.
Number of days in which snow fell 54 65 87 in 1859. | 33 in 1848,
Month in which the greatest depth of snow fell] March. | February.|March, 1870.) Dec., 1851.
Greatest depth of snow in one month. 19.1 18.4 62.4 10. 7
eae the days of snow were most)! March. |Dec., Jan.| Dec., 1872. | Feb., 1848,
Greatest number of days of snow in one month 21 14 24 8
Day in which the greatest amount of snow fell.| March 21. 304 Mar. 28,76. | Jan. 10, 757.

5D

Greatest fall of snow in one day . 7 10.2 16.2

DIFFERENCE OF CERTAIN METEOROLOGICAL ELEMENTS FROM THE NORMAL
VALUES FOR EACH QUARTER, AND THE YEAR.

Velocity
Quarter. Barom. | Temper.| Rain. wae Snow. a ae at wae

ind

inches. ° inches. inches. miles.
Winter 4 .0338/— °0.87|—1.196|— 6.05|— 13.98/-+ 5.11|+ 1.17\— 0.02
Spring ‘o328|-- 1:80|— 3.846|— 0.46\— 2.59\— 4.21/4 1.29|— 0.06
Summer — .0343/+ 2.81/— 3.180;/+ 0.08 oo oon + 0.86/— 0.01
Autumn + .0482/-+ 4.71) 2.170)/+ 18.05/— 18.91/— 11.41)+ 1.10/+ 0.05
Year % -O187/+ 2.11/— 6.052/+ 6.62;— 35.48/— 10.51/+ 1.11/— 0.02

PERIODICAL OR OCCASIONAL EVENTS, 1877.

February 11. First lightning of year.
March. 1. Little or nofrostin ground. First schooner arrived..
= 25. 1ce broke up in Bay.

a 27. Wild geese flying north.

sc. 31. Robins seen.

6. 81. Last snow of season.
April 12. Butterflies numerous.

“. 21. Frogs croaking.

se 24. Wirst thunderstorm of year.

«sc 30. Swallows seen.

meee 30. Marked absence of blue birds this spring.

May 1. First trip of City of Toronto.

ce 5. Maples in flower.

qi G 15. Plum trees in flower.

«“ 16. Baltimore birds, Humming birds.

G 20. Apple trees in flower.

G 22. Wild strawberries in flower.

<6 24, Last frost and ice of season.

a 25. Lilacs in flower.

a 26. Chestnut trees in flower.
August 10. Humming birds numerous.

20. Some blue birds seen.
Bepteraber 5. Swallows last seen.
18. First frost arid ice of season.

October 20. Last trip of season of City of Toronio.
November 5. First snow of season.

w 17. Last thunderstorm of season.

G 27. Large number of robins.
December 31. Bay open still.

INDEX TO VOLUME XV.

a
Bext, Ropert, C.H., F.G.S., of the Geological Survey of Canada : PAGE.

Sketch of the Geology of the Route of the Intercolonial Railway. 381
IBlowepiperkveacnOns,-ON SOME. 0... occ.) )- «ons eel aieieertenee 249
orase IDG ocsiis, @ Celbiteramen so eboohesnoopooaeodsducboadodboscuccs 328
Boulders, Calciferous, near Toronto, Note:on ...........00seeeeaes 644
Brain- Weight and Size in Relation to Capacity of Races............ 177
CAMPBELL, JoHN, M.A., Professor of Church History, Presbyterian

College, Montreal :

MiesHasterm Omer onthe Celts) i.e ccc cee cic eiees [8 AU
Caxton Exhibition, Canadian Institute, 1877.. ..........0eeeeeees 601
Calis, esican Ornenn Gt Esocccauaenecunoudooc A eS 5 any is ee ies BUG
Cuarman, H. J., Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Mineralogy and Geology,

University College, Toronto :

On the Leading Geological Areas of Canada ...............055 13, 92

OnjSome)Blow-pipedReaebions: jo. 2. si aaelevic cies isle ier 249

An Additional Note on the Function of Salt im Sea Water...... 329

On the Probable Nature of the Supposed Fossil Tracks known as

Protichnites and Climactichnites ..................--.-- 486

Analyses of Iron Ores and Ankerites from the Acadia Mines of

Wgondonderyz Nova Scobie. ieee er aeelrereiele eres 414
Dundas, Henry, Viscount Melville, Memoir of, in Connection with

Dundas Street—( With Portrait) ...20..5 ceeee eens eee es ewes 615
Extis, W. Hopeson, M.B.:

MC aliionuayboraxe DE posiGayeiee mettle mecca antes 328
Energy, Conservation of, and the Nature of Force ................ 491
Flora of the Valley of the St. Lawrence and Great Lakes, Synopsis

OPER eter Pelee chs cy asogeychafovslniatecs: ciepownievesesctede\ eveuepeeenen rer 51, 161, 349, 546
GALBRAITH, JoHN, M.A., C.E.:

On the Conservation of Energy and the Nature of Force.,...... 491
Gazetteers, Early, and Map Literature of Western Canada ......... 23
Geological Areas of Canada, On the Leading ..............-..,..-- 13, 92

Grsson, JoHN, B.A., conjoimtly with PRorESSoR MAcoUN :
Synopsis of the Flora of the Valley of the St. Lawrence and Great
Lakes, with Descriptions of the Rarer Plants .......... 51, 161, 349

- Gordon, Alexander, the Antiquary, a Supplementary Notice of ..... 122,

660 INDEX TO VOLUME XV.

PAGE
Haeckel’s \‘Anthropogenie?:, iarscGinatya ci tomaranercenicra careelceeeie 231
HinbdE, GEoRGE JENNINGS, F.G.S.:
The Glacial and Inter-Glacial Strata of Scarboro’ Heights and
Other Mocaluttess near Norontom sees eerie eee 388
Note on the Distribution of Xanthium Sumas: Linneus .... 642
Note on the Occurrence, near Toronto, of Boulders Belonging to
thei @alciferoussHormationwee see ener deere eeeeenee 644.
Institute, Canadian, Annual Report, 1874-75 ...... Lee al canada RNR AAT 67
Institute, Canadian, Annual Report, 1875-76 ..............-2.05 459
Tron Ores and Ankerites from Nova Scotia............ Salar vee cetycrieiete 414
Leaves They Have Touched :
ANddendalieccs 1a Faas lanoh evens) oraveNoNs te artery aie hearer sted oerereyers Netenatete 145
Huntherisupplementen osc e eecer Chad nareyioaatecoutencegs dale tees ene Rene 531
hefthandedniess cians Gon cu asian chee Got ne ois CNC eRe Creer 465
Loupon, JAmus, M.A., Professor of Mathematics and Natural History,
University College, Toronto :
{Maes lereasnelerni SuAClomeSS, INS so 4ediconococoudacsooongocnouoc 365 °
INotestonyVentila tony neces ncne auch aac ti eee Eee 645:
MaoNisu, Net, B.D., LL.D., Cornwall :

On the ‘‘ Hades” of, Homer and the ‘‘ Hades” of Virgil ........ 646.
Macotn, Joun, M.A., conjointly with Joun Gipson, B.A.: sail

Synopsis of the Flora of the Valley of the St. Lawrence and Great
Lakes, with Descriptions of the Rarer Plants ..51, 161, 349, 429, 546

Man, Inter-Glacial American, On the Existence of ........ Peed 557
Meteorology of Toronto, General Register of, for 1875.............: ceelvili
Meteorology of Toronto, General Register of, for 1876.............. XXV
Meteorology of Toronto, General Register of, for 1877.............. lvi
MeErroroLocy oF ToRonTOo :

Decembers Sorcerer HREM a Chain: e\: eclv

Jauiary—— Sunes SiG Wen sew Moke ees gir cee Eee ayaa i—xi

Duly— December, US 1Oyy. ors. yecie hice stele ore eee Xili—X Xl

Janmarsy =aJUm OHS Tenn asicteleneie mete ers creneneul ey aretercet crater ae tole aaa Xxxi—xli

July Decemibene | Sie aiia-cotencss tecrcereintaieoohe svorabpeeat ee eae xlii—liii
Mohawk Bansuace.! Ory the wee. tcicric sania sie ich Cramer aris oer eae 1
Noms-de-Plume, Canadian, Identified ...........0.0.0.000000- 259, 832, 436
ORONHYATEKHA: -

Cra tng) Wiggins IbgneMMe soja doscocebocesconooonadenooeoes 1
ElantsiUserorg@ ollectedinearmibarihie winnie tae cme een 46
Presidents Address WU Siideumemtersew Saisie ere cee eee oer eee 365
Protichnites and Climactichnites, On .........cecee cece esses cavecs 486
Prototypography .........-6. Snaaka tern ai Grauatavdioite lotahes ieee \ee ache nenate 574

Railway, Intercolonial, Cente of Baite sition Setrsneralel ayaueieiesetgrneteualenae 381

INDEX TO VOLUME XV.

661

PAGE,
IROGOES eave ores, Orn INEWhE Oit “onianooowoosobouke docuocecebdepn 599
Saltanysea Vater Onde Hunctron\ On lysis coeliac netacialereta le 329
Scappinc, Henry, D.D., Editor Canadian Journal :

On the Early Gazetteer and Map Literature of Western. Canada. 23

Leaves They Have Touched:

INGEN Gs SoM E ROA EO SAD OC er aor Sereno aoe Ooo abn on 0000 145

ipurelnere Spo seiMeIe SedHaduaadcaoocoodsnaauanonso nD 00GS . 5381
Some Canadian Noms-de-Plume Identified, with Samples of the

. Writings to which they are Appended................ 259, 332, 436

JPROMCMAT VORA, (no coH BeAr ey do enomaen Jp eeooen lb Upi6-c oqo rc 574

Catalogue of Caxton Exhibition, Toronto, June 13-16, 1877 .... 601

Yonge Street and Dundas Street: The Men after whom they

|) WWGRE Weiinetl we ae od beolan sombmmeduminesroec on pbdted 0:0; 615
Scarborouchmeerehtss: GeolosysOl cya ye slelsbierelse aleelelet< ile ile ieiel tly 388
Spongiade, Systematic Position of .........cceenee teen ceeeeeeeee 417
Sporron, H. B., M.A.

List of Plants Collected in the Vicinity of the Town of Barrie.. 46
VANDER Smissen, W. H., M.A., Lecturer on German at University

College, Toronto:

On the Nature of Roots and Words.....-.-.0...:00+ceesecee- 599
Wenullaiiain, INOW OM Hs Sood cobououcooeeeneecooodacoodcn cdo sod 645
Wiutson, Dantex, LL.D., Professor of History and English Literature,

University College, Toronto : ;
Alexander Gordon, The Antiquary. A Supplementary Notice.. 122
Brain-Weight and Size in Relation to Relative Capacity of
EVAL ES EMPSE SHES oie te ieia cles ol sawn uayeal stata: asahesoyeh sfahs taf) whol ote ei) shel 177
ILatdnemGleGiness) WS seein sve noes Uo oobb acon Oooo Sd eoauassE.0 465
Supposed Evidence of the Existence of Inter-Glacial American
I Fin) a 3 Seen oes BA een OIE A RAE pra erichs cirrola cei cc oo 557
Wericut, R. Ramsay, M.A., B.Se., Professor of Natural History,
University College, Toronto :

iaeckels <Amtimopogemie;s 2/2) eis)eiate stele elelslalarasele)ael- ioe ia)eiitiaiele 231

The Systematic Position of the Spongiade ............++++4+-: 417
Manthiun Spinosum, NOte OM... 10s. s pesca cece eseess se senase 642
Yonge, Sir George, Bart., Memoir of, in Connection with Yonge

Simei (aie, IARI) bocacsokeepbions oaangdouecoD0dcdOpnC 615

Se)

GPA Wane e+ Be

(ore ley a Re ag

Rob ete ely is gee

te 1 EDITION,

Edited by rHoMas SPENCER aa vnes, t1 Profs ” :

_ thorough <a cine and foe cessary addit
more than half the. whole work) provided |
utmost care will be taken in se selecting hb

treatment, so as to embody ge

most ae Th e more

general characte 68 ier

ee in i resp

One of th ae 16 EN croioslantd Bnreasee pelea ne eo
PR Olek caries ‘ot ep puemnal attales ose cane Ee a ae

respective - epartments,
ise pany ck ae eee

Tien Edition nage he ee

=

__ It is now upwards of a on since the Exovcroppra, Brumsvion made ;

oe .
i vorerye: g ‘The 1810), B :Twvent
ogee volumes was added. ee Oy an venty

volumes, was reproduced | in a Fifth and Sean

very important addition was made, between the years 1815 and 1824, ae

Supplement of Six eles The two subsequent Editions, the SEvenrH
(1830-1842) and the ee sons each: oe si il
in every res rior pre ; suppliec
the nore general information the ca publication, :

pighth, "hae in ions § uae of about "300 each.
be issued at as eae cee per annum.

| Volumes Z. to VI. a
(COPP. CLARK & co.

AGENTS FOR ONTARIO. ee "TORONTO, : :

Hates
*
‘CONTAIN Ts:
PAGE.
Iv YONGE STREET AND .DUNDAS STREET...THE MEN AFTER WHOM THEY
WERE NAMED): “By Henry SCADDING) DAD. 9 le hi cic, lott pe eee tee wee OLD
Il. NOTE ON THE DISTRIBUTION OF XANTHIUM SPINOSUM: LINNUS. By
GHORGE JENNINGS Hinpe, F/G.S. Che Ceieduinth i Race aati Mustela ioteme kate Chien Aare ees SOHC
III. NOTE ON THE*OCCURRENCE, NEAR TORONTO, OF BOULDERS BELONGING
TO: THE CALCIFEROUS FORMATION. By Grorcn Jenninas. Hinpe, F.G.S.. 644
LV, (NOTES Qi MEN TRATION . 5, 05.2 on cit eas Jokes +. 645
V. THE “HADES” OF HOMER AND THE “HADES” OF VIRGIL. By Nei
MACNISI BAD. TD) (CORNWALL, (ONTARIO). tcloleiteniaiaisteheie ee ecient awl os welelsiatenes aio 646
METEOROLOGY :

September Meteorological Table for Toronto, IS77 i... ceceevseccveveceescsees SIVIL
Remarks on a Rae st SEEN SARS ES hs Fecceetpa yy eieeic tere aie een Nan

October Meteorological Table for Toronto, I RAGE Ren AUB eas Be inn sea toe Ue
Remarks on “f a3 3 SSG GS Sa OGRE Bea case ooeiedse

November. Meteorological Table for Toronto, 3.65. sda). Wares wslele cu aaipals canine peak
Remarks on “es . Ee MPR RISES A i AMIE TYE
December Meteorological Table fer Toronto, “cece ce scence alee ce ee oe liii
Remarks on. fe & e 2 ARO RE RRL Raa aaa SCL
G lyi

General Meteorological Register for the year

*,* The Annual Subscription, due in January, Country Members, $3;
in Toronto, $4.